~ ar ON aa Oe Oe

wa iw RR wh tee et meg ig Ne Rit eterna Th tom
Pe LAA DN Matted nate PLA eh oN ey core ~ Diente

PN a nt he HS RRO ate, ee
Me oe Are AN NIRA REARS Re ON AAD ere non ame =
SOLA Ae POONA LRN N A POE ANN A NS ee Ree padh-tertheaelinttteteetint eta iee ee e ererans sare 45 ?
Ra ee ae Ne Rl Re SALA, Me ns ON way Was wean Roe te eE ee
Ce ee RN et NAR AY SR he Spe Oa ee RRR moe
i deeaaneartaae Ne ee eae we tA Ab ane aw .
Se Att ” -~ . OO arel Oe ne. eed edd

a tae at 9 fmm ngpeh--eribugrte- ia —paparpebdhee a ae te at F eae ieee - Pee .
wtp pteetetaed adds tt-taabreaa ke a EE EI fan =r rendre aero ags AN SA Att A st Se re =
Fete plate eh Seay rd sebear etme adeaiede abe ieee ie ee a ee te ee NARA ARIAL eh ee ON RN a LR DA Rl ae Nee We yh yee onthe om
papi OU te ete diate Oba te ae Aen EE Ee EE Ee Mk: eR eee pene are None egy te — os ¥ merken =aES

eS

ee

>
-- ee
oN eee

a BP Serer O ean
a On a RA et at Ree Lee ee
—— et ee em ~~ Fm "= *, ~
eS ee ge Re a ee cae eee
oe

pede ee eee

oN ee ee ee
See artes eRe Gent eee

PRAIA Pn ee

lh ete a Ree
eet rte HERR

ee ee

POLY nc A Oy RM NA eA A prere-eresy eine ches
~aatee et mt SANS Se oe Niele es BA Me een. ve tome =“
bonnet radienddederasctrete arte eee ee
Mt begs ot eee

A nm ee NA ee Re eR SU ee
Se Ne eR HS eee,

ee Poem
et eres

Sidetreritiedietee te SN 8 Re ren ee
2 Re Ne a tne 6 a

PBI ee

KAA AM =A MAGA Ae

Stee Ope

et tte that

= mea nel

er Pa
Pinan aaa te at tee PLEA LMM AM a Apo OO Pa
ee Lee ST ee,

ee a a Rae a er rn
ee et

St OL RL Se Bel I a A PLD Oe EM ane he Do

- PAA Be Oe DADE he IAAP IES Pe we Rg ee
Te ee Oe I SE Se aN
OD Be PEEL AP Rah a APP et atenlt gh OAD ih rd ha Pd af Pann. oe

A tein AN a a eS LR Re PGE Ah RCE il APO Mpa tt Pgh ey ee
siete cabin mad af an etietieneieietand nee atin Tee eee
RY DAD TLE eile Be FR) ge he | ee ee Pole ad
patina icamminatethicotnnte te ere eee

a eS ee ae
ee

7
i
= '
t i
BAD F
Me fi
e,, |
J ,
7 ;
Ly
‘ i }
q ¥ U
1 ;" (
v1) } " ‘
my AmiN i) al i i ;
ak miei)! ’ a AN =
- ae ; ' i Y a
’ , | ' >
yh a , BA Hoe yar) I thy
4 we f Theos ’ i Cy ae

ey merit «

ald at
D Oe eee ino
ey int)
Mey. 4
oa) mack) ie

‘4, Ya

4h ie H an
nar Tou

Wan:
ster ah AN ta
: i |

TRANSACTIONS

OF THE

CONNECTICUT ACADEMY

OF

ARTS AND SCIENCES.

VOLUME X.

— ——~< 9 > +e —

NEW ELAN ENS:
PUBLISHED: BY. THE ACADEMY.
1899-1900.

THE TUTTLE, MOREHOUSE & TAYLOR CO.

Th
rwmes | }
\ ile

OFFICERS OF THE ACADEMY, 4899-1900,

President.

WILLLAM H. BREWER.

Vice- President.
RUSSELL H. CHITTEN DEN.

Secretary.

ALEXANDER W. EVANS.

Librarian.

ADDISON VAN NAME.

Treasurer.

MORRIS F. TYLER,

Publishing Committee.
GEORGE J. BRUSH. ADDISON E. VERRILL.
RUSSELL H. CHITTENDEN. EDWARD 8. DANA.
CHARLES A. HASTINGS. | CHARLES E. BEECHER.
ADDISON VAN NAME. _

Auditing Committee.

ADDISON E. VERRILL. ADDISON VAN NAME.

i Site

<a

.
'

1. OOIN' OE EL IN E'S.

isn OnSADDLEIONS. TO. THE) LiBRARN: 2265 2— 255.25 2 Slee ees
Art. I.—REVISION OF THE NORTH AMERICAN SPECIES OF FRULLA-
NIA, A GENUS OF HeEpPATICa. By A. W. Evans. Plates 1-15.
ArT, II1.—StTuDY OF THE FAMILY PECTINID#, WITH A REVISION OF
THE GENERA AND SUBGENERA. By A. EB. VERRILL. Plates 16—-

I espe te miata ee Ca 9 ee a ee Sd lism tg ota an
ArT. II].—REVISION OF THE MARINE GASTEROPODS REFERRED TO
CYCLOSTREMA, ADEORBIS, VITRINELLA AND RELATED GENERA,
WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEW GENERA AND SPECIES BE-
LONGING TO THE ATLANTIC FAUNA OF AMERICA. By KATHERINE
eppUGHee Paes Oo. 28.2.) Ny ie aie ee A ee ee ul) LS hee
Art. IV.—REVISION OF CERTAIN GENERA AND SPECIES OF STAR-
FISHES, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW FORMS. By A. E. VERRILL.

TE Ve ree RUS iD eae carriage oe RE EE aa 5 a TAN Se SRE
ART. V.—ON THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE PILIDIUM OF CERTAIN
NEMERTEANS. By W.R. Cor. Plates 31-35 __.__-------------
ArT. VI.—MATURATION, FERTILIZATION AND EARLY DEVELOPMENT
OF THE PLANARIANS. By W. G. VANNAME. Plates 36-41.__.-
ART. VII.—NortTH AMERICAN OPHIUROIDEA. I.—R»VISION OF CER-
TAIN FAMILIES AND GENERA OF WEST INDIAN OPHIURANS. II.—
FAUNAL CATALOGUE OF THE KNOWN SPECIES OF WEST INDIAN
OPHIURANS. By A. E. VERRILL. Plates 42, 43_._...._---.----
Art. VIII.—THE HAWAIIAN HEPATIC OF THE TRIBE JUBULOIDES,
By eAGWeiVaNe. Plates 44-5005 cae. ue See oe

ART. [X.—NOTES ON SOME TYPE-SPECIMENS OF MYXOMYCETES IN
THE NEw YORK STATE Museum. By W. C. SturGIs. Plates

EOS EOE SE AIR a <= CE ED
ART. X.—THE AIR-BREATHING MOLLUSCS OF THE BERMUDAS. By
FEN R Wer As ELE SER Mat Plate) 622.4 e cee ee ort UE DE Yee hat
ArT. XI.—ADDITIONS TO THE ICHTHYOLOGICAL FAUNA OF THE
BERMUDAS, FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE YALE EXPEDITION

Stet Susle yy co AmnL, CrA RMAND Same l. gameren ole wee ot) ee
ART. XIJ.— ADDITIONS TO THE MARINE MOLLUSCA OF THE BERMUDAS.

By A. &. VERRILL and KATHERINE J. BusH. Plates 63-65._-_ 5

Art. XIII.—THrE NUDIBRANCHS AND NAKED TECTIBRANCHS OF THE
BERMODAS) BylA. Hh. VERRILL... Plate 662%- --2 ts 202 esse
ArT. XIV.— ADDITIONS TO THE ANTHOZOA AND HYDROZOA OF THE
BERMUDAS. By A. E. VERRILL.- Plates 67-69 _...-...--------
ART, XV.—ADDITIONS TO THE CRUSTACEA AND PYCNOGONIDA OF
THE BERMUDAS. by A. KE. VERRBILE. “Plate. 70.222 .-.25-.-- --
ArT. XVI.—ADDITIONS TO THE ECHINODERMS OF THE BERMUDAS.
BA eevnmEeLD,, Plate (Wl 282 2528 seo eel eo.
Art. XVII.—ADDITIONS TO THE TUNICATA AND MOLLUSCOIDEA OF
THE BERMUDAS. By A. E. VERRILL. Plate 70_._.---------.--
ART. XVIII.--ADDITIONS TO THE TURBELLARIA, NEMERTINA AND
ANNELIDA OF THE BERMUDAS, WITH REVISIONS OF SOME NEW
ENGLAND GENERA AND SPECIES. By A. E. VERRILL. Plate 70.

Wh aa

4]

145

235

263

465

491

ADDITIONS TO THE LIBRARY

OF THE

Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences,

By GIFT AND EXCHANGE FROM JULY 1, 1895, To OcT. 1, 1899.

ALBANY.—WNew York State Library. -
Annual report. LXXVI-LXXX, 1893-97. 8°.
Bulletin. Additions. No. II-LV, 1894-96. 8°.
Legislation. No. VI-X, 1895-99. 8°.
Bibliographies. No. II-IV, 1897. 8°. .
New York State Museum of Natural History. —

Annual report. XLVII-XLIX, L. 1, 1894-96. 8°.

Bulletin. No. 14-23, 1895-98. 8°.

— - University of the State of New York. -

Extension bulletin. No. IX-X XVIII, 1895-98. 5°.

American Association for the Advancement of Science.

Proceedings. Meeting XLIV-—XLVII, 1895-98. Salem, 1896-98. 8°.

ANNAPOLIS.— United States Naval Institute.

Proceedings. Vol. XIX 1, XXI 2-4, XXII-XXIV, XXY. 1, 2, 1893-99. 8°.
— Austin.—Texas Academy of Science. *
Transactions. Vol. I. 5, 1897. 8°.
BALTIMORE.—Johns Hopkins University.
American chemical journal. Vol. XVII. 8-10, XVIII-XXI, XXII. 1-3,
1895-99. 8°.
University circulars. No. 121-141, 1895-99. 40°.
- BuuE Hity.— Meteorological Observatory.
Bulletin. No. I, III, 1899. 4°.
Boston.—American Academy of Arts and Sciences.
Proceedings. Vol. XXX-XXXIV, XXXV. 1-3, 1894-99. 8°.
Massachusetts State Board of Agriculture.

The gipsy moth. A report on the work of destroying the insect in the
Commonwealth of Massachusetts. By E, H. Forbush and C, H. Fer-
nald. Boston, 1895. 8°,

Society of Natural History.

Memoirs. Vol. V. 1-5, 1895-99, 4°,

Proceedings. Vol. XXVI.4, XXVII, XXVIII, XXIX. 1-5, 1895-99. 8°.

Occasional papers. IV. Vol. I. 1, 2, 1893-94. 89.

_ BurraLo.—Society of Natural Sciences.
Bulletin. Vol. V.5, VI. 1, 1897-98. 8°.

CAMBRIDGE.—Harvard College.

Annual reports of the president and treasurer. 1894-5, 1895-6, 1896-7,
1897-8, 8°.

vi Additions to the Library.

CAMBRIDGE. —Asironomical Observatory of Harvard College.
Annals. Vol. XXIII. 2, XXVIII. 1, XXX. 4, XXXI. 3, XXXIV-XXXYVI,
XXXVIII. 1, XXXIX.1, XL. 4, 5, XLI. 3-5, XLII. 1, 1894-99. 4°.
Annual report. L-LIIT, 1895-98. 8°. ,
Museum of Comparative Zodlogy at Harvard College.
Memoirs. Vol. XIX-XXII, XXIII. 1, 1893-97. 4°.
Bulletin. Vol. XXV. 9, XXVII. 2-7, XXVIII-XXXI, XXXII, XXXII,
XXXY. 1-2, 1894-99. 89.
Annual report. 1894-5, 1895-6, 1896-97, 1897-8 1898-9. 89.
—— Entomological Club.
Psyche. No. 231-248, 1895-96. 8°.
~ CHAPEL HiLu.—ZHlisha Mitchell Scientifie Society.
Journal. Vol. XI, 2, XII, XIII. 2, XIV. 2, XV. 2, 1894-98, 8°.
_— CHICAGO.—Academy of Sciences.
Bulletin. Vol. I, IL. 1, 2, 1883-95. 8°.
Annual report. XX XVIII-XL, 1895-97. 8°.
Geographical and Natural History Survey. Bulletin. No. I, II, Ti
1896-98.
A naturalist in Mexico, being a visit to Cuba, Northern Yucatan, and
Mexico. By Frank Collins Baker. Chicago, 1895. 8°.
_— ——Field Columbian Museum.
Publications. No. 2-39, 1894-99. 8°.
oA University of Chicago.
Journal of geology. Vol. III. 4-8, IV-VI, VII. 1-5, 1895-99. 8°.
CINCINNATI.— Observatory.
Publications. No. XIV, 1899. 8°.
Historical sketch, 1848-1893. 8°.
Society of Natural History.
Journal. Vol. XVIII, XIX, 1896-98. 8°.
CoLoRADO SprRINGS.— Colorado College Scientifie Society.
Colorado College studies. VI, 1896. 8°.
_ Des Mornes.—Jowa Academy of Sciences.
Proceedings. Vol. II-VI, 1894-98. 8°.
Towa Geological Survey.
4 Annual report. IV, V, 1894-95. 8°.
GRANVILLE.—Denison University.
Bulletin of the scientific laboratories. Vol. IX, X, XI. 1-8, 1895-99. $9,
Journal of comparative neurology. Vol. V. 2-4, VI-VIII, IX. 1, 2, 1895-99.
8°.
Harrispure.—Second Geological Survey of Pennsylvania.
Summary final report. Vol. III. 1, 2, and general index. 1895. 8°.
Har trorp.— Connecticut Historical Society.
Annual report, May 26, 1896. 8°.
IrHaca.—Journal of physical chemistry. Vol. I, II, III. 1-6, 1896-99. 8°.
_ JEFFERSON City.—Wissouri Geological Survey.
Publications. Vol. [V-LX, 1894-96. 8°.
LAWRENCE.— University of Kansas.
Kansas University quarterly. Vol. IV-VII, VIII, A. 1-3, 1895-99. 8°.
University Geological Survey of Kansas. Vol. I-IV, 1896-98. 8°.
Mineral resources of Kansas. 1897. 8°.
University of Kansas Experiment Station. Annual report. I-V, 1891-95.
Sos
Kansas Board of Irrigation, Survey and Experiment. Report. 1895-96. 8°.
Common injurious insects of Kansas. By Vernon L. Kellogg. 1892. 8°.
Quarter-centennial history of the University of Kansas, 1866-1891. Tope-
ka, 1891. 8°.

-~

_-

Additions to the Library.

Mapison.— Washburn Observatory.
Publications. Vol. IX, X. 1, 1893-98. 8°.
Wisconsin Academy of Sciences, Arts and Letters.
Transactions. Vol. X, XII. 1, 1891-98. 8°.
Mancuester, N. H.—Historice Association.
Collections, Vol. I. 1, 1896. 8°.
MERIDEN.— Scientific Association.
Transactions. Vol. VII, VIII, 1895-98. 8°.
_ MINNEAPOLIS.—Minnesota Geological and Natural History Survey.
Annual report. XVI-XXIII, 1857-94. 8°.
Bulletin. No. I, V-VIII, IX. 3, X, 1889-94. 8°,
Geology of Minnesota. Final report. Vol. III. 1, 1885-92. 4°.
Mr. Haminton.—Lick Observatory.
Contributions. No. IV, V, 1895. 8°.
~ New Yorxu.—Academy of Sciences.
Annals. Vol. VIII. 6-12, IX, X, XI, 1895-98. 80°.
Transactions. Vol. X, XIV-XVI, 1894-97. 8°.
Memoirs. Vol. 1.1, 1895. 4°.
American Geographical Society.

Bulletin. Vol. XXVII. 2-4, XXVIIJI-XXX, XXXI. 1-3, 1895-99.

American Museum of Natural History.
Bulletin. Vol. VIJ-X, XI. 1, 1895-98. 8°.
Annual report. 1894-98, 89, :
Memoirs. Vol. I. 2, 3, II. 1-3, 1895-99. 4°.
— _Linnaean Society.
Abstract of proceedings. 1894-5, 1895-6, 1896-7, 1897-8. 8°.
Scientifie Alliance.
Annual directory, VII, VIII, 1897-98. 89.
Torrey Botanical Club.

Bulletin. Vol. XXII. 6-12, XXITI-XXV, XXVI. 1, 1895-99. 8°.

~— OBERLIN.— Oberlin College.
Laboratory bulletin. No. 3-5, 9, 1885-98.
—— Wilson Ornithological Chapter of the Agassiz Association.
Wilson bulletin. No. 8-12, 19-27, 1896-99. 8°.
PASADENA.—Academy of Sciences.
Publications. Vol. I. 1-3, 1897-98. $°.
— PHILADELPHIA,—Academy of Natural Sciences.
Journal. Vol. X..3, 4, XI. 1, 2, 1894-99. 40°.
— American Entomological Society.

Transactions. Vol. XXII. 2-4, XXIII-XXV, XXVI. 1, 1895-99.

Ve Franklin Institute.
Journal. Vol. CXL-CXLVII, CXLVIII. 1-3, 1895-99. 8°.
University of Pennsylvania.

pidula, by #. G. Conklin. Boston, 1897. 89.
_ PITTSBURGH.— Carnegie Museum.
Publications. No. V, 1899. 8°.
PORTLAND, Mu.—Society of Natural History.
Proceedings. Vol. II. 3, 4, 1895-97. 8°.
POUGHKEEPSIE.— Vassar Brothers Institute.
Transactions. Vol. VII, i894-96. 8°.
_ ROCHESTER.— Academy of Science.
Proceedings. Vol. If. 4, IIT. 1, 1895-96, 8°.
Rook Isnranp.—Augustana Library.
Publications. No. 1, 1898. 8°,

8°.

vil

Contributions from the zodlogical laboratory. The embryology of Cre-

vill Additions to the Library.

— St. Lours.—Academy of Science.
Transactions. Vol. VII. 4-20, VIII, IX. 1-4, 1895-99. 89.
Missouri Botanical Garden.
Fe Annual report. VIII-X, 1896-99. 8°.
SaLem.—TZssex Institute.
Bulletin. Vol. XXVI. 7-12, XXVII-XXX, 1894-98. 89°.
Annual report. 1898-99. 89.
_ San Francisco.— California Academy of Sciences,
Memoirs. Vol. II, 5, 1896. 8°.
Occasional papers. V, VI, 1897-99. 8°,
Proceedings. Ser. II. Vol. V, VI. Ser. III. Math.-phys., Vol. I. 1-4;
Geology, I. 1-6; Botany, I. 1-9; Zodlogy, I. 1-12. 1895-99. 89.
Zoe: a biological journal. Vol. I, If, 1890-92. 8°.
California State Mining Bureau.
Report. XIII, 1895-96. 8°.
Bulletin. No. VII-XII, 1895-96. 8°.
Technical Society of the Pacifie Coast.
Transactions and proceedings. 1895-96, 89,
_~ TopEka.—Kansas Academy of Science.
Transactions. Vol. XIV—XVI, 1892-98. 8°.
“Tufts College. Studies. IV-V, 1895-98. 8°.
/URBANA.—Lllinois State Laboratory of Natural History.
Bulletin, Vol. IV, 2-5, V. 1-6, 1895-98. 8°.
Biennial report. 1897-98. 8°.
WASHINGTON.— Biological Society.
Proceedings. Vol. X. pp. 1-83, 109-174, XI, XII. pp. 1-170, 188-190, XIII.
pp. 1-59, 1896-99. 8°.
United States Department of Agriculture.
Division of entomology. Bulletin. N.S. No. f 3-19, 1896-99.
Insect life. Vol. VII. 5, and general index (vol. I-VII), 1895-97. 89.
Report of the chief of the weather bureau. 1895-96. 8°.
_ ——United States Geological Survey.
Annual report. XIV-XVIII, XIX. 1, 4, 6, 1892-98. 8°.
Bulletin. No. 112-156, 1893-98. 8°.
Geological atlas of the United States. Fol. 1-48, 1894-98.
Monographs. Vol. XXIII-XXXI, XXXV, 1894-98. 4°,
United States National Museum.
Annual report. 1894-96. 8°.
Bulletin. No. XXXII, XXXIV, XLVII. 1-3, XLIX, 1887-96. 89.
Proceedings. Vol. XVIII-XX. 1895-98 80°,
Oceanic ichthyology. By George Brown Goode and Tarleton H. Bean.
1895. 4°.
United States Naval Observatory.
Astronomical and meteorological observations. 1890, 4°.
Astronomical papers prepared for the use of the American Ephemeris and
Nautical Almanac. Vol. VIII. 2,1898. 4°.
Report of the superintendent. 1898. 8°.
Smithsonian Institution, Bureau of Bthnology.
Annual report. XIIJ-XVI, 1891-95. 89°.
/WILKES-BARRE.— Wyoming Historical and Geological Society.
Proceedings and collections. Vol. IV. 1,1898. 8°.
- WORCESTER.—American Antiquarian Society.
Proceedings. New series, Vol. X-XII, 1895-99. 8°.

-

-

Additions to the Library. 1x

AmIENSs.—Société Linnéenne du Nord dela France.
Bulletin. No. 259-292, 1894-96. 8°.
Mémoires. Tome VIII, IX, 1889-98. 89.
AMSTERDAM.—Sion. Akademie van Wetenschappen.
Jaarboek. 1894-97. 8°.
Verhandelingen. Afdeel. Natuurkunde. Sectie I. Deel V-VI. 1-5.
Sectie II. Deel IV, V, VI. 1-2. 1894-98. 65°.
Verslagen van de zittingen (gewone vergaderingen) van de wis- en natuur-
kundige afdeeling. Deel IV-VI, 1894-98. 8°,
Kon. Zodlogisch Genootschap ‘* Natura Artis Magistra.”
[Feestschrift] 1838-1888. 4°.
AuasBurG.—Naturhistorischer Verein fiir Schwaben und Neuburg.
Bericht. XXXII, XX XIII, 1896-98. 8°.
Australasian Association for the Advancement of Science.
Report. 6th meeting, Brisbane, 1895; 7th meeting, Sydney, 1898. S$°.
AUXERRE.—Société des Sciences Historiques et Naturelles de ? Yonne.
Bulletin. Tome XLVIII, 2, XLIX-LI, LII. 1, 1894-98. 89°.
BasEL.—WNaturforschende Gesellschaft.
Verhandlungen. Theil XI, XIT. 1, 1895-98. 8°.
BaTayvia.—Kon. Natuurkundige Vereeniging in Nederlandsch-Indié.
Natuurkundige tijdschrift. Deel LIV-LYVIII, 1895-98. 5°.
Supplement catalogus (1883-1893) der bibliotheek. 1895, 8°.
Boekwerken ter tafel gebracht, 1896, 1897. 8°.
Magnetical and Meteorological Observatory. ;
Observations. Vol. XVII-XX, 1894-97. 4°.
Wind and weather currents, tides and tidal streams in the East Indian
Archipelago. By J. P. Vander Stok. Batavia, 1897. f°.
BERGEN.— Museum.
Aarbog. 1893-98 8°.
Publication. V, 1894. 49.
Account of the Crustacea of Norway. By G. O. Sars. Vol. Il. Isopoda.
1896-99. 89.
BerLIN.—LKonigliche Sternwarte.
Berliner astronomisches Jahrbuch. 1898-99. 89.
Veroffentlichungen des kén. astronom. Rechen-Instituts. No. 4-10,
1897-99. 8°.
Naturae novitates. Jahre. XVII. 6-24, XVIII-XX4 XXI. 1-14, 1895-99.
8°.
Botoana.—f. Accademia delle Scienze dell’ Istituto di Bologna.
Rendiconto, Anno 1894-95, 1895-96. N.S. Vol. 1, 1896-97. 8°.
BomBay.— Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatie Society.
Journal. No. LI-LIV, 1895-98. 8°.
Government Observatory.
Magnetical and meteorological observations. 1894, 1896. 4°.
Bonn.—WNaturhistorischer Verein der preussischen Lheinlande, Westfalens und des
Reg.—Bezirks Osnabriick.
Verhandlungen. Jahrg. LI. 2, LIII-LV, 1894-98. 8°.
Sitzungsberichte der niederrheinischen Gesellschaft fiir Natur- und Heil-
kunde. 1895-98. 8°.
BorDEAUX.—Académie Nationale des Sciences, Belles-Lettres et Arts.
Actes. Année LV-LVII, 1893-95. 8°.
Cartulaire de l’église collégiale Saint-Seurin de Bordeaux, publié avee une
introduction et des tables par Jean-Auguste Brutails. 1897, 8°.
Société Linnéenne.
Actes. Tome XLVII-LII, 1894-97. 89°.

ap we on

dl ee ees

%

> Additions to the Library. °

BorDEAUX.—Société des Sciences Physiques et Naturelles.
Mémoires. 4¢sér. Tome V. 5° sér. Tome I-LY. 1895-98, 8°.
Procés-verbaux. Année 1894-5, 1895-6, 1896-7, 1897-8. 8°.
BREMEN.—Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein.
Abhandlungen. Bd. XIV, XV. 2, XVI. 1, 1895-98. 89.
Meteorologische Station.

Ergebnisse der meteorologischen Beobachtungen. Jahrg. VI-IX, 1895-

OSh 4c.
BRESLAU.-—Schlesische Gesellschaft fiir vaterldindische Cultur.
Jahres-Bericht. LXXII-LXXV, 1894-97. 8°.
BRISBANE.— Queensland Branch of the Royal Geographical Society of Australia.
Proceedings and transactions. Vol. X—XIII, 1894-98. 8°.
Queensland Museum.
Annals. No. IV, 1897. 8°.
Brtnn.—WNaturforscher Verein.
Verhandlungen. Bd. XXXIII-XXXV, 1894-97. 8°.
Bericht der meteorologischen Commission. XIII-XV, 1893-95. 89.

BRUXELLES.— Académie Royale des Sciences, des Lettres et des Beaux-Arts de Belgique.

Mémoires. Tome L. 2, LI- LIII, 1893-98. 4°.

Mémoires couronnés et mémoires des sayants étrangers. Tome LIII-

LVI, 1894-98. 4°.

Mémoires couronnés et autres mémoires. Tome XLVII-LV, LVII, 1892-

98. 8°.

Bulletins. 3° sér. Tome XXIV-XXXVI, 1893-98. Tables générales,

tome I-XXX. 8°.
Annuaire. Année LX-LXYV, 1894-99. 8°.
Notices biographiques et bibliographiques. 4* éd. 1896. 82.
Réglements et documents concernant les trois classes. 1896. 8°.
Sociéte Belge de Géologie, de Puléontologie et @ H. ydrolyic.
Bulletin. Année VII-IX, X. 1, XI. 1, 1893-97. 8°.
Société Hntomologique de Belgique.
Annales. Tome XX XIX-XLII, 1895-98. 8°.
Mémoires. II-VI, 1895-97. 8°.
Société Royale Belge de Géographie.
Bulletin. Année XIX-XXII, XXIII. 2, 1895-99. 8°.
Société Royale de Botanique.
Bulletin. Tonfe XX XII-XXXVI, i893-98. s°.

Société Royale Malacologique de Belgique.

Annales. Tome XXVII-XXX, XXXI. 1, 1892-95. 8°.

Bucuarest.—ZJnstitut Météorologique de Roumanie.

Annales. Tome IX-XIII, 1893-97. 4°,

Bupapsst.—Kon. ung. Central-Anstalt fiir Meteorologie und Erdmagnetismus.
Jahrbiicher, Jahre. XXII, XXIV-XXVII, XXVIII. 2, 1892-98. 40,
Publicationen. Bd. I, 1898. 4°.

BuENOS AIRES.—Sociedad Cientifica Argentina.

Anules. Tomo XXXIX-XLI, XLII 1, 2,5,6, XLII, XLIV, XLV. 1-4,

XLVI, XLVII, XLVIII. 1, 2, 1895-99. 8°.
Museo Nacional.
Anales. Tomo IV-VI, 1895-99. 8°,
Comunicaciones. Tomo I. 1-3, 1898-99, 89.
Memoria. 1894-1896. 8°.
Caun.—Société Linnéenne de Normandie.
Bulletin. 4¢sér. Vol. IX, X. 5esér. Vol. I. 1895-97. 8°.
CaLoutTrTa.—Asiatic Society of Bengal.
Journal. Vol. LXIV. pt. ii, no. 2-4, LXV-LXVII, 1895-98. 8°.
Proceedings. 1895, no. 4-10, 1896-98, 1899, no. 1-3. 8°.
Annual address, 5 Feb. 1896. 8°.

a8
a
Ce
‘

Additions to the Library. x1

CaLcuTtTa.— Geological Survey of India,
Palontologia Indica. Ser. XIII, vol. II, pt.1; XV. vol. I, pt. 3,4; vol.
Me pias 254 keOVLavole ln pt. lid. LeI5—7.2 2.
Memoirs. Vol. XXV-XXVII, XXVIII. 1, 1895-98. 8°.
Records. Vol. XXVIII. 3, 4, XXIX, XXX, 1895-97. 8°.
—— Meteorological Department of the Government of India.
Indian meteorological memoirs. Vol. V. 7-9, VI. 2,4, VI. 3, 7, VIII. 1, 2,
IX. 1-9, X. 1,.2, 1894-99. f°.
Monthly weather review. 1895-98, 1899 Jan.-Apr. f°.
Rainfall of India. 1894-97. f°.
CAMBRIDGE.—Philosophical Society.
Transactions. Vol. XVI, XVII. 1-3, 1896-99. 4°.
Proceedings. Vol. IX, X. 1, 2, 1895-95. 8°.
CatTanta.—Accademia Gioenia di Scienze Naturali.
Atti. Ser. IV. Vol. VII-XI, 1894-98. 4°.
Bullettino mensile. Nuova serie. , Fase. 86-56, 59, 1894-98. 8°.
CHEMNITZ.—Naturwissenschafiliche Gesellschaft.
Bericht. XIII, 1882-95, 8°.
CHERBOURG.—Société Nationale des Sciences Natuwreliles.
Mémoires. Tome XXIX, XXX, 1892-97. §°.
CHRISTIANIA.—Kong. Norske Universitet.
Norrénaskaller. Crania antiqua in parte orientali Norvegiz meridionalis
inventa. Af Justus Barth. 1896. 89.
Fauna Norvegie. Bd. I. Phylloearida og Phyllopoda. Ved G. O. Sars,
1896, 4°.
Norwegische Commission der Huropiischen Gradmessung.
Astronomische Beobachtungen und Vergleichung der astronomischen
und geodatischen Resultate. 1895, 4°.
Resultate derim Sommer 1894 in dem siidlichsten Theile Norwegens
ausgefiihrten Pendelbeobachtungen. 1895. 8°.
Norwegisches meteorologisches Institut.
Jahrbuch. 1893-97. 4°.
Norwegian North-Atlantic Hxpedition, 1876-78,
Publication XXIII, XXIV, 1896-97. 4°.
Videnskabs Selskabet. ;
Forhandlinger. 1895-98. 8°.
Oversigt. 1894-1898. 8°.
Skrifter. 1894, i, ii. 8°.
Cuur.—WNaturforschende Gesellschaft Graubiindens.
Jahresbericht. Neue Folge. Jahrg. XXXVIII-XL, 1894-97. 8°.
CorpoBa.—Academia Nacional de Ciencias.
Boletin. Tomo XIV. 2-4, XV. 1-3, XVI. 1, 1894-99. 8°.
Danzie.—Naturforschende Gesellschaft. °
Schriften. Neue Folge. Bd. IX, 1896-98. 8°.
Dison.—Académie des Sciences, Arts et Belles-Lettres.
Mémoires. 4° sér. Tome V, VI, 1895-98. 8°.
Dorpat.—Gelehrte Hstnische Gesellschaft.
Sitzungsberichte. 1895. 8°.
Verhandlungen. Bd. XVI. 4, XVII, XVIII, 1896-98. 8°.
Naturforscher- Gesellschaft bei der Universitdt Dorpat.
Archiv fiir die Naturkunde Liy-, Ehst- und Kurlands. Ser. II. Bd. XI. 1,
2, 1895-97. 8°.
Sitzungsberichte. Bd. X. 3, XI, XII. 1, 1894-99. 89,
Schriften. VIII, 1X, 1895-96. 89,
Archiologische Karte yon Liy-, Est- und Kurland, entworfen von J.
Sitzka. 1896. 8°.

xii Additions to the Library.

DrespEn.—Naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft Isis.
Sitzungsberichte und Abhandlungen. 1895-1898. 8°.
Verein fiir Hrdkunde.
Jahresbericht. XXIV-XXYVI, 1894-98. 8°.
Wissenschaftliche Ver6ffentlichungen. Bd. III. 2,1897. 8°.
Literatur der Landes- und Volkskunde des Konigreichs Sachsen, hrsg.
von Paul Emil Richter. Nachtrag II. 1894, 8°.
Dusiin.—Royal Irish Academy.
Transactions. Vol. XXX. 15-20, XX XI. 1-7, 1892-99. 40°.
Proceedings. Ser. III. Vol, II. 4-5, IV, V. 1-2, 1895-97. 8°.
Todd lecture series. Vol. VI, 1896. 8°.
List of members. 1895, 1896, 1898.
EDINBURGH.—Botanical Society.
Transactions and proceedings. Vol. XX. 2, 3, XXI. 1-3, 1895-99. 8°.
Geological Society.
Transactions. Vol. VII. 2-4, 1895-99. 8°.
Royal Physical Society.
Proceedings. Vol. XIII, XIV. 1, 1894-98. 8°.
Royal Society.
Proceedings. Vol. XX, XXI, 1895-97. 8°.
Emprn.—WNaturforschende Geselischaft.
Jahresbericht. LXXIX-LXXXIIJ, 1898-97. 8°.
Klein Schriften. XIX, 1899. 89.
ERFURT.—K6n. Akademie gemeinniitziger Wissenschaften.
Jahrbiicher. Neue Folge. Heft XXII-XXIV, 1896-98. 8°.
FIRENZE.— Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale.
Bollettino delle pubblicazioni Italiane ricevute per diritto di stampa.
No. 227-328, 1895-99. 8°.
— _R. Istituto di Studi Superiori Pratici e di Perfezionamento,
Pubblicazioni. Sezione di filosofia e filologia.
Le opere latine di Giordano Bruno esposte e confrontate con le
italiane. Da Felice Tocco. 1889. 8°.
La filosofia dell’ inconsciente metafisica e morale. Per Adolfo Faggi.
1890. 8°.
Notizie storico-biografiche intorno al Conte Baldassare Castiglione.
Studio del Dott. Camillo Martinati. 1890. 8°.
— Sezione di scienze fisiche e naturali.
Fisiologia del digiuno, Studisull’ uomo per Luigi Lanciani. 1889. 8°.
Le pieghe delle Alpi Apuane. Contribuzione agli studi sull’ origine
delle montagne per Carlo de Stefani. 1859. 8°.
Soprairesti di un coccodrillo scoperto nelle lignite miocceniche de
Montebamboli. Nota paleontologica del Dott. Giuseppe Ristori.
18902" So
Sull’ origine e decorso dei peduncoli cerebellari. Pel Dott. Vittorio
Marchi. 1891. 8°.
— Sezione di medicina e chirurgia.
Archivio della scuola d’anatomia normale e patologica. Vol. V. 1, 2,
1889-90. 38°.
Il triennio 1883-85 nella clinica ostetrica e ginecologica di Firenze.
Parte I. 1888. 8°.
L’acido carbonico dell’ aria e del suolo di Firenze. Indagine siste-
matiche eseguite nel 1886 del Dott. Giorgio Roster. 1889. 8°.
Sul lichen rosso. Studio del Dott. Alfonso Minuti. 1891. 8°.
FRANKFURT A. M.—Deutsche malakozoologische Gesellschaft.
Nachrichtsblatt. Jahre. XXVII. 7-12, XXVIII. 1, 3-12, XXIX. 3-12,
XXX. 1-4, 7, 8, 11, 12, XX XI. 1-8, 1895-99, 8°.

Additions to the Library. xill

FRANKFURT A. M.—Senckenbergische naturforschende Gesellschaft.

Abhandlungen. Bd. XIX, XX. 1, XXII-XXIV, 1895-98. 4°.

Bericht. 1895-98. 89°.

Katalog der Reptilien-Sammlung. Theil II. 1898. 8°.

FRANKFURT A. O.—Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein des Regierungsbezirks Frankfurt.
Helios. Abhandlungen und monatliche Mittheilungen. Jahrg. XIII-X Vi,
1895-99. 8°.
Societatum litterae. Jahrg. IX. 4-12, X-XII, 1895-95. 8°.
FREIBURG IN B.—WNaturforschende Gesellschaft.
Berichte. Bd. 1X, X, XI. 1, 1894-99. 8°.
GENEVE.—Jnstitut National Genevois.
Bulletin. Tome XXXII, XXXIV, 1895-97. 8°.
Société de Physique et d@ Histoire Naturelle.
Mémoires. Tome XXXII, XXXIII. 1, 1894-98. 4°,
GeNovA.— Vuseo Civico di Storia Naturale.
Annali. Vol. XXXIV-XXXVIII, 1895-98. 8°.
GIESSEN.— Oberhessische Gesellschaft fiir Natur- und Heilkunde.
Bericht. XXX, XXXI, 1895-96. 8°.
Guaseow.—WNatural History Society.
Proceedings and transactions. N.8. Vol. IV. 2,38, V.1, 2. 1894-98. 8°.
— Philosophical Society.
Proceedings. Vol. XXVI-XXIX, 1894-98. 8°.
Goru1Tz.— Naturforschende Gesellschaft.
Abhandlungen. Bd. XXI, XXII, 1895-98. 8°.
GOTEBORG.—Kon. Vetenskaps och Vitterhets Samhiille.

Handlingar. Ny tids. Haft. XXX-XXXII. 4defolj. Haft. I. 1895-

Wish tei
GOTTINGEN.—Konigl. Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften.

Nachrichten. Philologisch-histor. Klasse, 1894, iv, 1895-98, 1899, i; Mathe-
matisch-physikal. Klasse, 1895, ii-iv, 1896-98, 1899, i; Geschiaftliche
Mittheilungen, 1895, ii, 1596-98, 1899, j. 8°.

Gtstrow.— Verein der Freunde der Naturgeschichte in Mecklenburg.
Archiy. Jahrg. XLIX-LII, LIII. 1, 1895-99. 8°,
Haspana.—Academia de Ciencias Médicas, Fisicas y Naturales,
Anales. No. 418, 1899. 8°.
Real Colegio de Belen.
Observaciones magneticas y meteorologicas. 1891-97. 4°.
Investigaciones relativas a la circulacion y traslacion ciclonica en los
huracanes de las Antillas. Por el P. Benito Vines. 1895. 8°.
HaAuirax.—Nova Scotian Institute of Natwral Science.
Proceedings and transactions. Vol. VIII. 4, IX, 1893-98. 89.
Department of Mines, Nova Scotia.
Report. 1896, 1897, 1898. 8°.
Ores of Nova Scotia. Gold, lead and copper. By E. Galpin. 1898. §°.
Hatie.—Kais. Leopoldinisch-Carolinische deutsche Akademie der Naturforscher.
Leopoldina. Heft XXX-XXXIV, 1894-98. 4°.
Naturforschende Gesellschaft.
Abhandlungen, Bd. X XI, 1898-99. 5°.
Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein fiir Sachsen und Thiiringen.
Zeitschrift flr Naturwissenschaften. Bd. LXVIII. 1,2,5,6, LXIX, LXX,
LXXI. 1-5, 1895-99. 8°,
Hampure.—Deutsche Seewarte.

Aus dem Archiv. Jahrg, XVIII-XXI, 1895-98. 4°.

Deutsches meteorologisches Jahrbuch, 1894-97. 4°.

Ergebnisse der meteorol. Beobachtungen, 1891-95, 1886-95. 4°.

xiv Additions to the Library.

HAMBURG.—Waturwissenschaftlicher Verein.
Abhandlungen. Bd. XIV, XV, 1896-97. 8°.
Verhandlungen. III. Folge. I-VI, 1893-98. 8°.
HANNOVER.—WNaturhistorische Gesellschaft. ,
Festschrift zur Feier des LOOjabrigen Bestehens der Naturhist. Gesell-
schaft. Geschichte und 44.-47. Jahresbericht. 1897. 8°.
Katalog der systematischen Vogelsammlung des Provincial-Museums in
Hannover. 1897. 8°.
Katalog der Vogelsammlung aus der Provinz Hannover. 1897. 8°.
Verzeichniss der im Provincial-Museum vorhandenen Saugethiere. 1897.
8°
Verzeichniss der in der Provyinz Hannover vorkommenden Gefisspflanzen
nebst Angabe ihrer Standorte. Zusammengestellt von W. Brandes.
1897. 8°. f
HarRLeM.—WMusée Teyler.
Archives. Série II. Vol. IV. 4, V, VI, 1895-99. 8°.
Société Hollandaise des Sciences.
Archives néerlandaises des sciences exactes et naturelles. Tome XXIX,
2-5, XXX. 2°sér. Tome, II, 1895-99. 8°.
Le Havre.—Sociélé Géologique de Normandie.
Bulletin. Tome XVI, XVII, 1892-95. 89.
HELSINGFORS.—Societas Scientiarwn Fennica.
Acta. Tom. XX-XXIII, 1895-97. 4°.
Ofversigt af forhandlingar. XXXVI-XXXIX, 1893-97. 8°.
Bidrag till kainnedom af Finlands natur och folk. Haft. LIV-LYI,
1894-5. 8°,
Institut Météorologique Central,
Observations météorologiques (stations finlandaises), 1889-90; tome sup-
plémentaire, 1881-90; résumé, 1891-90.
HERMANNSTADT.— Siebenbiirgischer Verein fiir Naturwissenschaften.
Verhandlungen und Mittheilungen. Jahrg. XLIV-XLVI, i894-96. 8°.
Der siebenbiirg. Verein nach seiner Entstehung, seiner Entwicklung und
seinem Bestande. 1896. 8°.
JENA.—Medicinisch-naturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft.
Jenaische Zeitschrift fiir Naturwissenschaft, Bd. XXIX. 3, 4, XXX-
XXXIT, XXXII. 1, 1895-99. 8°.
Kasan.—Société Physico-Mathématique de V Université Impériule.
Bulletin. 2¢sér. Tome IV. 3, 4, V-VII, VIII. 1-3, 1895-98. 8°.
KuHARKOW.—Société des Sciences Physico- Chimiques.
Trayaux. Tome I, II, 1894-95. 8°.
Société de Médecine Scientifique et d’ Hygiene.
Travaux. 1896, 1897. 8°.
Vingt-cinquiéme anniversaire. 1898. 8°.
Kieu.—Konigl. Christian Albrechts- Universitit.
Schriften aus dem Jahre 1894-95, 1895-96, 1896-97, 1897-98. 8°.
Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein fiir Schleswig-Holstein.
Schriften. Bd. X. 2, XI. i, 1895-97. 8°.
Kiry.—ieuskie Obshchestvo Testestvoispytatelet.
Zapiski. Tom. XIII-XV, 1894-98. 8°.
Kineston. —Jnstitute of Jamaica.
Annual report for year ended 31 March, 1896. f°.
KJOBENHAVN.—Kon. Danske Videnskabernes Selskab.
Oversigt over forhandlinger. 1894. iii, 1895-98, 1899. i-iii. 8°.
Naturhistorisk Forening.
Videnskabelige meddelser. Aaret 1895-95. 8°.

Additions to the Library. XV

KONIGSBERG.—LKonigl, physikalisch-dhonomische Gesellschaft.
Schriften. Jahrg. XXXV-XXXIX, 1894-98. 4°.
Krakow.—k&K. k. Sternwarte.
Materyaly do klimatografii Galicyi. Rok 1894-97. 8°.
Stan wody na rzekach Galicyjskich. Rok 1893-94. 8°.
LA PLuata.—Direccion General de Hstadistica de la Provincia de Buenos Aires.
Anuario estadistico. Afio 1896. 4°.
Memoria demografica. Afio 1895. 4°.
L’agriculture, l’élevage, l'industrie et le commerce en 1895. 4°.
Museo.
Revista. Tomo V-YIII, 1894-98. 8°.
Anales. Seccion de antropologica. I, II, 1896-97. f°.
Seccion zoologica. II, III, 1895-99. f°.
Paleontologia Argentina. III, IV, 1895-96. f°.
LAUSANNE.—Société Vaudoise des Sciences Naturelles.
Bulletin. 38esér. No. 116-131, 1894-99. 8°.
LEEDs.— Yorkshire Geological and Polytechnic Society.
Proceedings. Newseries. Vol. XII. 5, XIII. 2, 1894-97. 8°,
LEIDEN.—WNederlandsche Dierkundige Vereeniging.
Tijdschrift. Ser. II. Deel V, VI. 1, 1896-98. 8°.
Catalogus der bibliotheek. 4deuitg. 1897. 8°.
Compte-rendu des séances du 8e congrés international de zoologie,
- Leyde, 16-21 Sept., 1895. Leyde, 1895. 89.
Sternwarte,
Annalen. Bd. VII, 1897. 4°.
Verslag. 1894-96. 8°.
Lerpzig.— Konigl. stichsische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften.
Berichte. Math,-physische Classe. Bd. XLVII. 2-6, XLVIII, XLIX,
L, math. 3-5, naturwiss., LI, math. 1-4, 1895-99. 8°.
Namen-und Sachregister der Abhandlungen und Berichte der math.-
phys. Classe, 1846-1895. 4°.
- Zur funfzigjabrigen Jubelfeier der kon. sachs. Gesellschaft am 1 Juli,
1896. 8°.
Naturforschende Gesellschaft.
Sitzungsberichte. Jahre. XIX-XXI, 1892-94, 8°,
Verein fiir Erdkunde.
Mittheilungen. 1895-98. 8°.
Wissenschaftliche Ver6ffentlichungen. Bd. III, 1896-99. 89,
Zoologischer Anzeiger. No. 478-596, 1895-99. 8°.
LisBoa.—Sociedade de Geographia.
Boletim Serie XIII. 1, 2, 10, 11, XIV, XV, XVI. 1-11, 1894-97. 80,
Os descobrimentos Portuguezes ec os de Colombo. Por Manuel Pinheiro
Chagas. 1892. 8°.
Lonpon.— Geological Society.
Quarterly journal. Vol. L13, 4, LIL. 1-3, LIII, LIV. 1, 4, LV. 1-3. Gen-
eral index, vol. I-L. 1895-99. 8°.
——Linnean Society.
Journal. Zoology. No. 158-175, 1894-99. 8°.
Journal. Botany. No. 209-288, 1894-99. 80°,
Proceedings. Noy. 1893-June 1897. 8°.
List. 1894-95—1898-99. 8°.
Mathematical Society.
Proceedings. No. 509-672, 1895-99. 8°,
Royal Historical Society.
Transactions. New series. Vol. IX-XI, 1885-97. 8°.
The domesday of inclosures, 1517-1518. London, 1897. 2v. 8°.

xvi Additions to the Library.

Lonpon.— Royal Microscopical Society.
Journal. 1895, iv—vi, 1896-98, 1899, i-iv. 8°.
Royal Society.
Philosophical transactions. Vol. CLXXXV, A, B; CLXXXVI, A, B;
CLXXXVII, A, B; CLXXXVIII, A, B; CLXXXIX, A. 1894-97. 40°,
Proceedings. No. 346-396, 398-418, 1894-1899. 8° .
List of council and fellows. 1894-97. 4°.
Year-book. I, II, 1897-98. 8°.
RecordsseNOvelcl Soins Soe
Louvain.—La Cellule. Tome XI-XV, XVI. 1, 1895-99. 8°.
Lunp.— Universitet.
Acta. Tom. XXXI-XXXIV, 1895-98. 4°.
Festskrift med anledning af hans Majestat Konung Oscar II regerings
jubileum, 1872-97. Afdel. III. 1897, 4°.
LuxEemBoure.—nstitut Royal, Grand-Ducal.
Publications. Section des sciences naturelles et mathématiques. Tome
XXIV, 1896. 8°.
Lyon.—Académiie des Sciences, Belles-Lettres et Arts.
Mémoires. Sciences et lettres. 3° sér. Tome III-V, 1895-98. 89.
MaDRAs.—Government Observatory.
Daily meteorological means. 1896. 4°.
Report for 1897-98. 8°.
MapDRiIp.— Comision del Mapa Geologico de Espana.
Boletin. Tomo XX-XXIV, 1893-97. Indice Tom. I-XX. 89.
Memorias. Descripcion fisica y geologica de la provincia de Logrono.
Por D. Rafael Sanchez Lozano. 1894. 8°.
Explicacion del mapa geologico de Espana. Por L. Mallada. Tomo I-
III, 1895-98. 8°.
Observatorio.
Observaciones meteorologicas. 1894-95, 1896-97. 8°.
Resumen de las observaciones meteorologicas efectuadas en la peninsula.
1891-92, 1893-94, 1895-96. 8°.
Real Academia de Ciencias Eractas Fisicas y Naturales.
Anuario. 1896-98. 16°.
Memorias. Tomo XVI, 1895. 8°.
MANCHESTER.—Literary and Philosophical Society.
Memoirs and proceedings. Series IV. Vol. VIII. 4, IX, X, 1894-96.
Vol. XL-XLII, XLIII. 1-8. 1897-99. 8°.
Marsura.— Gesellschaft zur Beforderung der gesammten Naturwissenschaften.
Sitzungsberichte. Jahrg. 1894-97. 8°.
MaRSEILLE.—Jfaculté des Sciences.
Annales. Tome V, VI. 1-3; VII, 1896. 4°.
Metz.—Académie.
Mémoires. 3¢sér. Année XXII-XXV, 1892-96. 8°.
MEXICcO.—Asociacion de Ingenieros y Arquitectos.
Anales. Tomo IV. 4-13, V-VII, 1895-98. 8°.
Instituto Geoldgico de México.
Boletin. No. I-XI, 1895-98. 4°.
Expedicion cientifica al Popocatepetl. 1895. 8°,
—-Instituto Médico Nacional.
Anales. TomoT. 8, II, III. 1-11, 14-22, IV. 1, 1896-99. 4°.
——- Observatorio Meteorologico-Magnetico Central.
Boletin mensuel. 1895, no. 4-12; 1896, no.1-3, 6-12; 1897; 1898; 1899,
no. 1-4. 4°.
Secretario de Fomento.
Biblioteca Botanico-Mexicana. Por Dr. Nicolas Leon, 1895. 8°.

Additions to the Library. XVil

Mexico.—Sociedad Cientifica “‘Antonio Alzate.”
Memorias y revista. Tomo VIUII-XI, XII. 1-8, 7-10, 1894-99, 8°.
Sociedad de Geographia y Estadistica.
Boletin. EpocalV. Tomo III. 3-9, 1894-95. 8°.
Sociedad Mexicana de Historia Natural.
La naturaleza. Ser. II. Tomo II. 8-11, 1894-96. 4°.
MIDDELBURG.—Zeeuwsch Genootschap der Wetenschappen.
Geschiedskundige beschrijving van Tholen en omstreken. Door A,
Hollestette. 1897. 8°.
Zelandia illustrata. 2° vervolg. 1897. 8°.
Mitano.—Real Istituto Lombardo di Scienze e Leitere.
Rendiconto. Serie II. Vol. XXVII-XXXI, 1894-98. 8°.
Reale Osservatorio di Brera.
Riassunto delle osservazione meteorologiche. 1895-98, 4°.
Societa Italiana di Scienze Naturali.
Atti. Vol. Il, 1V—XII, XX. 1,2, X XI. 1, 2, XXIII. 1,2, XXXV, XXXVI,
XXXYVII. 1, 2, 1881-98. 8°.
Memorie. Tomo VI. 1, 1897. 4°.
Mopenas.—Regia Accademia delle Scienze, Lettere ed Arti.
Memorie. Serie Il. Tomo X, XI, XII. 1, 1894-96. 40°.
Societa dei Naturalisti.
Memorie. Serie III. Vol. XII. 3, XIII-XV, XVI. 1, 2, 1894-98. 8°.
Mont Buano.— Observatoire Météorologique.
Annales. Tome II, III, 1896-98. 8°.
MontTeEVIDEO.— Museo Nacional.
Anales. Fase. VIJ-XI, 1896-99. 4°.
MOonTPELLIER.—Académvie des Sciences et Lettres.
Mémoires. Section des lettres. Sér. II. Tome L. 5-7, II. 1, 1895-97. 8°.
Section des sciences. Sér. II. Tome II. 2-4, 1895-96. 8°.
Moscou.—Société Impériale des Naturalistes.
Bulletin. Année 1894. iv, 1895-97, 1898, i. So.
Mutncnen.—Kon. bayerische Akademie der Wissenschaften.
Sitzungsberichte. Philosph.-philolog. und histor. Classe. 1894. ii-iii,
1395-97, 1898, Bd. I. 89,
Mathemat.-physikal. Classe. 1894. iv, 1895-97, 1898. i-iii. 8°.
Ueber Gie Bedeutung wissenscbaftlicher Ballonfahrten, Festrede yon L.
Sohnke. 1894. 4°.
Ranke und Sybel in ihrem Verhaltniss zu Konig Max. Festrede yon
Alfred Dove. 1895. 4°.
Der churbayerische Kanzler Alois Freiherr von Kreittmayr. Festrede von
August von Bechmann. 1896. 49.
Ueber die wechselseitigen Beziehungen zwischen der reinen und der
angewandten Mathematik. Festrede von Walther Dyck. 1897. 49,
Die Bedeutung der deutschen Philologie fiir das Leben der Gegenwart.
Festrede von Hermann Paul. 1897. 4°.
Der bayerische Geschichtsschreiber Karl Meichelbeck, 1669-1734. Fest-
rede von Franz Ludwig Baumann. i897. 4°.
Gedachtnissrede auf Ludwig von Seidel, von Ferdinand Lindermann.
1898. 4°.
Ueber Studium und Auffassung der Anpassungserscheinungen. Festrede
von Karl Goebel. 1898, 4°.
Konigliche Sternwarte im Bogenhausen.
Neue Annalen. Bd. ITI, 1898. 4°.
Minster.— Westftilischer Provincial- Verein fiir Wissenschaft und Kunst.
Jahresbericht. XXXIII-XXXVI, 1894-98. 8°.

XVlil Additions to the Library.

Nancy.—Académie de Stanislas.
Mémoires. 5d5esér. Tome XII-XV, 1894-97. 8°.
Napour.—R. Accademia delle Scienze Fisiche e Matematiche.
Atti. Ser. II. Vol. VII, VIII, 1895-96. 4°.
Rendiconto. Ser. III. Vol. I-IV, V. 1-7, 1895-99. 4°.
Real Istituto @ Incoraggiamento alle Scienze Naturali, ete.
Atti. Ser.IV. Vol. VII, VIII, X, XI, 1894-98. 4°.
NEUCHATEL.—Société des Sciences Naturelles.
Bulletin. Tome XXI-XXYV, 1893-97. 8°.
N&EWCASTLE-UPON-TYNE.—North of England Institute of Mining and Mechanical
Engineers.
Transactions. Vol. XLIV. 4,5, XLV-XLVII, XLVIII. 1-4, 1895-99. 8°.
Annual report of the council. 1896-97, 1897-98, 1898-99, 8°.
Account of the strata of Northumberland and Durham as proved by bor-
ings and sinkings. U-Z. 1897. 8°. °
NUrnBere.—WNaturhistorische Gesellschaft.
Jahresbericht nebst Abhandlungen. Bd. X. 3-5, XI, 1894-97. 8°.
Ovxssa.—Société des Naturalistes de la Nouvelle Russie.
Zapiski. Tom. XIX-XXI. 1, XXII. i, 1894-98. 4°.
Matematicheskoe otdielente. Tom. XVII, 1895. 8°.
Université Impériale. ;
Annales de observ. magnétique et météorologique. Année lV, 1897, 4°.
OsnABRUCK.—Naturwissenschaftlicher Verein.
Bericht. X, XIII, 1893-98. 8°.
Orrawa.—G@eological and Natural History Survey of Canada.
Annual report. New series. Vol. VI-IX, 1892-96. 8°.
Maps: Nova Scotia, 15 sheets; British Columbia, 9 sheets; Quebec, 1
sheet ; Ontario, 1 sheet.
Royal Society of Canada.
Proceedings and transactions. Vol. XII, 1894. 4°.
Oxrorv.— Radcliffe Library.
Catalogue of books added 1895-98. 8°.
Radcliffe Observatory.
Results of astronomical and meteorological observations. Vol. XLVI,
XLVII, 1888-91. 8°.
PALERMO.—f. Accademia di Scienze, Lettere e Belle Arti.
Atti. Ser. III. Vol. II-IV, 1893-96. 4°.
Pel terzo centenario della merte di Torquato Tasso. Adunanza del 19
Maggio, 1895. 4°.
Paris.—Ecole Normale Supérieure.
Annales scientifiques. 3° sér. Tome XII. 7-12, XIII-XV, XVI. 1-8,
1895-99. 49°,
Ecole Polytechnique.
Journal. 2° sér, Cahier I-1V, 1895-98. 4°.
Musée Guimet.
Annales. Tome XXVI. 2, 3, XXVII-XXIX, 1895-97. 4°.
Bibliothéque des études. Tome III, V-VII, 1895-98. 8°.
Revue de Vhistoire des religions. Tome XXIX. 3, XXX-XXXVIII, 1895-
98, 38e
Muséum @ Histoire Naturelle.
Bulletin. Année 1895, no. 4-8, 1896-98, i899, no. 1-5. 8°.
Observatoire National.
Rapport annuel, 1895-98. 4°.
Société Mathématique de France.
Bulletin. Tome XXIII. 4-10, XXIV-XXVI, XXVIL. 1, 2, 1895-99. 8°.
Oeuvres mathématiques d’Evariste Galois. Paris, 1897. 8°.

Additions to the Library. xix

Paris.—Société Nationale @ Acclimatation.
Revue des sciences naturelles appliquées. Année XLII. 12-17, XLII. 1,
3-12, XLIV, 1895-97. 8°.
Société Zoologique de France.
Bulletin. Tome XX-XXITI, 1895-98. 8°.
Mémoires. Tome VIII-XI, 1895-98. 8°.
PrENZANCE.—Royal Geological Society of Cornwall.
Transactions. Vol. XII. I-4, 1896-99. 8°.
Pisa.—Societa Toscana di Scienze Naturali.
Memorie. Vol. XIV-XVI, 1895-98. 8°.
Processi verbali. Vol. IX. pp. 243-310, X, XI. pp. 1-157, 1895-99. $9.
PorspamM.—Astrophysikalisches Observatoriwm.
Publicationen. Bd. XI, XIII, 1898-99. 4°.
Photographische Himmelskarte. Bd. I, 1899. 4°.
PraG.—Kon. bihmische Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften. ;
Sitzungsberichte der math.-naturwiss. Classe, 1894-98. 8°.
Jabresbericht, 1894-98. 8°.
— _ K. k. Siernwarte.
Magnetische und meteorologische Beobachtungen. Jahrg. LVI-LIX,
1895-98. 4°.
REGENSBURG.— Naturwissenschafilicher Verein.
Berichte. Heft V, VI, 1894-98. 8°.
Historischer Verein von Oberpfalz und Regensburg.
Verhandlungen. Bd. XLVII-L, 1895-98. 8°.
Riga.—Naturforscher Verein.
Correspondenzblatt. Jahrg. XXXVIII-XLI, 1895-98. 8°.
Festschrift in Anlass seines 50jahrigen Bestehens, am 27 Marz (8 April),
1895. 8°.
Die Bodentemperaturen bei Riga. Bearbeitet von G. Schweder. II.
Riga, 1899. 4°. :
Rio DE JANEIRO.—Jnstituto Historico Geographico Brazileiro.
Revista trimensal. Tomo LVI. 2, LVII, LVIII, 1894-96. 8°.
Commission centralede bibliographie Brésilienne. Année [, 1894. 8°.
La ROCHELLE.—Société des Sciences Naturelles de la Charente-Inférieure.
Annales. 1894-98. 8°.
Roma.— Accademia Pontifica de’ Nuovi Lincei.
Atti. Anno LXVII. 4-6, XLVIII-LI, 1894-98. 4°.
Reale Accademia dei Lincei. .
Atti. Serie V. Rendiconti. Classe di scienze fisiche, matematiche e
naturali. Vol. IV. 8, 10-12, V-VU, VIII. i, ii. 1-8, 1895-99. 40°.
Rendiconto dell’ adunanze solenne. 1895-99. 4°.
Reale Comitato Geoloyico d Italia.
Bollettino. Vol. XXV-XXIX, 1894-98. 8°.
Societd degli Spettroscopisti Italiani.
Memorie. Vol. XXIV. 7-12, XXV-XXVII, XXVIII. 1-6, 1895-99. 4°.
Societa Italiana delle Scienze.
Memorie. Ser. III. Tome VIII-XI, 1892-98. 4°.
RorrerDAM.—Bataafsch Genootschap der Proefondervindelijke Wijsbegeerte.
Nieuwe verhandelingen. Reeks II. Deel IV. 2, 1897; buitengewone
aflevering, 1895. 4°.
St. GALLEN.—Waturwissenschaftliche Gesellschaft.
Bericht. Jahrg. 1893-96. 8°.
Sr. Joun.—WNew Brunswick Natural History Society.
Bulletin. No. XIV-XVII, 1886-99. 8°.

x Additions to the Library.

S$. PaoLo.—Commissao Geographica e Geologica de S. Paolo,
Boletim. No. 10-14, 1895-97. 8°.
Seccéo metvorologica. Dados climatologicos. 1893-97, 8°.
Museu Paulista.
Revista. Vol. I, III, 1895-98.
St, ParerspurG.—Acad. Impériale des Sciences.
Bulletin. 5esér. Tome II. 3-5, III-VII, Lx. 1, 1895-98. 40.
Mémoires. 7° sér. Tome XLII, 7-14, 1894-99, 4°.
8° sér. Classe phys.-math. Tome I-IV. 1, 2, 4-13, VI. 1-10, 1894-97,

40,

Versuch eines Worterbuches der Tiirk-Dialecte. Von W. Radloff. Lief.
VII-X, 1895-98. 8°.

Die alttiirkischen Inschriften der Mongolei. Von W. Radloff, Lief. III.
u. Neue Folge, 1895-97. 49.

Atlas der Alterthiimer der Mongolei. Von W, Radloff. Lief. III. 1896,
1). .

Proben der Volkslitteratur der nérdlichen tiirkischen Stamme, gesam-
melt und tibersetzt von W. Radloff. Theil VII, 1896. 8°.

Reisen und Forschungen im Amur-Lande, 1854-56, hrsg. von L. von
Schrenck. Bd. III. 3, 1875. 4°.

Syrisch-nestorianische Grabinschriften aus Semirjetschie. Neue Folge,
hrsg. von D. Chwolson. 1897.

*Abdulqadiri Bagdadensis Lexicon Sahnamianum. Ed. C. Saleman.
Tom. I. 1, 1895.

Bibliotheca Friedlandiana. Catalogus librorum impressorum hebraeo-
rum in Museo Asiatico Acad. Sci. Petropol. asservatorum. Opera et
studio Samuelis Wiener. Fase. II, III, 1895-97, 40°. ;

Bibliotheca Buddhica. Cikshamuccaya, a compendium of Buddhistie

teaching compiled by Cantideva. Ed. by C. Bendall. I. 1897. 8°.

Das Manava-Grhya-Sttra, nebst Commentar, hrs. von Friedrich Knauer-

19ers.
Arkheologicheski dnevnik poiezdki vy Sredniuiu Mongoliu y 1891 godu.
D. A. Klements. 1895. 8°. ,

Geografia Tibeta. V. Vasiliev. 1895. 8°.

Snoshenia Petra Velikago sarmianskim narodom. G. A. Ezoy. 1898. 8°.

Sbornik trudov orkhonskof ekspeditsii. III. Kitaiskia nadpisi na orkh- ~
onskikh namiatnikakh. Y.P. Vasiliev. IV. Drevne-tiurskie namiat-
niki. V. V. Radlov i P. M+Melioranski. 1897. 2v. 8°.

Istoricheski obzor arkheologicheskikh izsledovani i otkryti na taman-
skom poluostrove s kontsa XVIII stoletia do 1859g¢. K. K, Hertsa.
Izd. 2-e. 1898. 8°.

Comité Géologique.

Mémoires. Vol. IX. 4, X. 3, 4, XIV, XV. 2, XVI. 1, 1895-98. 49°.

Bulletins. Vol. XIII. +9, XIV-XVI, XVII. 1-5, 1894-98. 8°.

Bibliothéque géologique de la Russie. 1893-96. 8°.

Hortus Petropolitanus.

Acta. Tom. XIV, XV. 1, 1895-96. 8°.

—Imp. Russ. Geograf. Obshtchestvo.
Izviestiya. Tom. XXXI-XXXIV, 1895-98. 8°.
Otchet. God 1894-97. 8°,
Beobachtungen der russischen Polarstation an der Lenamiindung. Theil

I. Astron. und magnet. Beobachtungen, 1882-84. 4°.

+ ___ Physikalisches Centralobservatorium.

Annalen. Jahrg. 1894-96. 4°.

Russisch-Kaiserliche Mineralogische Gesellschaft.

Verhandlungen, Ser. II. Bd. XXXI-XXXYV, 1894-98. 8°.

Additions to the Library. XX

St. Prererspure.—Russisch-Kaiserliche Mineralogische Gesellschaft.
Materialien zur Geologie Russlands. Bd. XVII, XVIII, 1895-97. 8°.
Systemetisches Sach-und Namenregister zu der zweiten Serie der Ver-
handlungen und den Materialien zur Geologie Russlands, 1885-1895, 8°.
Université Impériale, Observatoire Astronomique.
Mesures micrométiques d’étoiles doubles faites a St. Pétersbourg et a
Domkino. Sér. II, III, 1895-97. 8°.
San SALVADOR.— Observatorio Astronomico y Metcorologico.
Anales. 1895. 4°.
Observaciones meteorologicas. Enero-Marzo, 1897.
SantTraco.—Jnstituto de Hijiene.
Revista Chilena de hijiene. Tomo I-IV, 1894-99. 8°.
Boletin de hijiene 6 demografia. Ano TI, 1898. 8°.
Consejo superior de hijiene. Sesiones 1896, 1897.
Société Scientifique du Chili.
Actes. Tomé IV. 5, V—VII, VIII. 1-4, 1895-98. 8¢.
Congress cientifico jeneral Chileno de 1894, 8°.
Universidad di Chile.
Anales. 1898, Nov., Diciem.; 1899, Enero-Abril. 8°.
Schweizerische noturforschende Gesellschaft.
Verhandlungen. Jahresversammlung LXXVIII, 1895. 8°.
STAVANGER.— Museum.
Aarsberetning. 1893. 8°.
SrockHoLM.—Zntomologisk Forening.
Entomologisk tidskrift. Arg. XVI-XIX, 1895-98. 8°.
-Kongl. Bibliotek.
Sveriges offentliga bibliotek Stockholm, Upsala, Lund, Géteborg.
Accessions-katalog, X—XIJ, 1894-97. Register, 1886-95. 8°,
Kongl. Svenska Vetenskaps-Akademie.
Handlingar. Ny foljd. Bd. XXVI-XXX, 1894-98. 4°.
Bihang till handlingar. Bd. XX—XXIII, 1895-98. 8°.
Ofversigt af férhandlingar. Bd. L-LIV, 1894-97. 8°.
Meteorologiska jakttagelser. Bd. XXXIJI-XXXTV, 1891-92. 4°.
Carl von Linné’s brefvexling. Férteckning uppriittad af Ewald Ahrling.
1885. 8°.
C. W. Scheele. Efterlemnade bref och anteckningar utgifna af A. E.
Nordenskiéld. 1892. 8°.
Om sveriges zoologiska hafsstation Kristineberg. Af H. Theel. 1895, 8°.
STRAssBuRG.— Kaiserliche Universtits-Sternwarte.
Annalen. Bd. I, 1896. 4°.
Srurrearr.— Verein fiir vaterliindische Naturkunde in Wiirttemberg.
Jahreshefte. Jahrg. LI-LV, 1895-99. 8°.
SyDNEY.— Australian Museum.
Records. Vol. III. 1-5, 1897-99. 8°.
Report. 1898. f°.
Government Observatory.
Results of rain, river and evaporation obseryations during 1894-95, 1897.
8°.
Nine papers (extracts) by H. C. Russell, 1894-98.
Linnean Society of New South Wales.
Proceedings. Series II. Vol. XVI-XXIII, XXIV. 1, 1891-99. 89,
Royal Society of New South Wales.
Journal and proceedings. Vol. XXVIII-XXXI, 1894-97. 8°,
TACUBAYA.— Observatorio Astronomico Nacional. :
Anuario. Ano XV-XVIII, 1896-98. 8°.

XXxil Additions to the Library.

TacuBAYA.— Observatorio Astronomico Nacional.
Boletin. Tomo I. 22-25, Il. 1-8, 1895-19. 4°.
Observaciones meteorologicas. 1895. 4°.
THroNDHJEM.—Kon. Norske Videnskabers Selskab.
Skrifter. 1893-97. 8°.
Treviis.— Physikalisches Observotorium.
Beobachtungen. 1893-96. 4°.
Beobachtungen der Temperatur des Erdbodens, 1890. 8°.
ToKyo.—IJmperial University of Japan.
Journal of the college of science. Vol. VIII. 2, IX, X, XI. 1-3, XII. 1-3
1895-97. 4°.
Calendar. 1894-5—1897-8. 8°.
Tor1no.—Musei di Zoologia ed Anatomia Comparata.
Bollettino. No. 193-353, 1895-99. 8°.
Toronto.—Canadian Institute.
Transactions. Vol. IV. 2, V, 1895-98. 8°.
Proceedings. Newser. Vol. I, If. 1, 1897-99. 8°.
TouLousE.-—Académie des Sciences, Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres.
Mémoires. 9¢sér. Tome VII-IX, 1895-97. 8°.
Bulletin. Tome I. 1-3, 1897-98. 8°.
Faculté des Sciences.
Annales. Tome J-XI, XII. 2-4. 2¢*sér. Tome I. 1887-99. 4°.
TRIESTE.— Osservatorio Astronoico-Meteorologico.
Rapporto annuale. Vol. X—-XII, 1893-95. 4°.
Troms0.—Museum.
Aarsberetning. 1893-96. 8°.
Aarshefter. XVII-XIX, 1895-96. 89°.
Ursata.—Kongl. Universitet.
Arsskrift. 1894-96. 8°.
Bulletin of the geological institution. Vol. II, III. 1, IV. 1, 1894-98. 8°.
Observatoire météorologique. Bulletin mensuel. Vol. XXX, 1895. 4°.
Zoologiska studier. Festskrift Wilhelm Lilljeborg tillegrad pa attonde
fodelsedag af svenska zoologer. 1894. 4°.,
Regia Societas Scientiarum.
Nova acta. Ser. III. Vol. XV. 2, XVII, XVIII. 1, 1895-99. 4°.
Urrecut.—Kon. Nederlandsch Meteorologisch Instituut.
Nederlandsch meteorologisch jaarboek. Jahrg. XLY—XLVIII, 1893-6. 49°.
Provinciaal Utrechtsch Genootschap van Kunsten en Wetenschappen.
Verslag van het verhandelde in de algemeene vergadering. 1895-98. 8°.
Aanteekeningen van het verhandelde in de sectie-vergaderingen. 1895-98,
8°.
VrnEziA.—Istituto Veneto di Scienze, Lettere ed Arti.
Atti. Ser. VII. Tomo V. 4-10, VI-VIII, IX. 1-7, 1894-98. 8°.
WELLINGTON.—New Zealand Institute.
Transactions and proceedings. Vol. XXVII-XXX, 1893-95. 89.
The students’ flora of New Zealand and the outlying islands. By Thomas
Kirk. Wellington, 1899. 4°.
Wien.--Kais. Akademie der Wissenschaften.
Sitzungsberichte. Mathemat.-naturwiss. Classe. Abth. I. Bd. CIII. 4
10, CIV-CVI, CVII. 1-5, 1894-98, 8°.
-_—K. k. Central-Anstali fiir Meteorologie und Erdmagnetismus.
Jahrbiicher. Neue Folge. XXX-XXXIII, XXXIV. 1, 1893-97. 49.
— K. kh. geologische Reichsanstalt.
Abhandlungen. Bd. XVII. 4, XVIII. 1, 1895-97. 4°.
Jahrbuch. Bd. XLIYV. 3, 4, XLV-XLVII, XLVIII. 1, 2, 1894-98. 8°.

Additions to the Library. Sea

Wien.—AXK. k. geologische Reichsanstalt.
Verhandlungen. Jahrg. 1895, no. 6-18; 1896, no. 1-12, 16-18; 1897; 1898.
8°.
—— K. k. naturhistorisches Hofmuseum.
Annalen. Bd. X-XII, 1895-97. 8°.
—— K. k. Universitits-Sternwarte.
Annalen. Bd. X—-XIIJ, 1898. 8°.
——K. k. zoologisch-botanische Gesellschaft.
Verhandlungen. Bd. XLV. 5-10, XLVI-XLVIII, XLIX. 1-7, 1895-99. 8¢
WIESBADEN.—WNassanischer Verein fiir Naturkunde.
Jahrbticher. Jahre. XLVIII-LI, 1895-98. 8°.
Wirzpore.—Physikalisch-medicinische Gesellschaft.
Sitzungsberichte. Jahrg. 1895-98. 8°.
Zirice. —Naturforschende Gesellschaft.
Vierteljahrschrift. Jahrg. XL. 2-4, XLI-XLIII, XLIV. 1, 2, 1895-99. Se.

Bessey, Charles E. The phylogeny and taxonomy of angiosperms. 1897. 8°.
From the Botanical Society of America.
Chamberlin, T. C. A group of hypotheses bearing on climatic changes. Chicago,
ike, tele From the Author.
Cobb, N. A. Agricultural experiment work. Sydney, 1897. 8°.
From the Author.
Coulter, John M. The origin of gymnosperms and the seed habit. 1898, 8°.
From the Botanical Society of America.
Darapsky, Luis. Las aguas minerales de Chile. Valparaiso, 1897. 8°.
Las zeolitas de la coleccion mineraléjica del Muséo Nacional. Santiago,
S835 Se.
La lengua Araucana. Santiago, 1888. 8°. From the Author.
Fitzpatrick, T. J. Ferns of Iowa and their allies of Iowa. Lamoni, 1896. 8°.
From the Author.
Freire, Domingos. Mémoire sur la bactériologie, pathogénie, traitement et pro-
phylaxie de la fiévre jaune. Rio de Janeiro, 1895. 8°.
From the Author.
Hayden, Everett. Clock-rates and barometric pressure as illustrated by the mean-
time clock and three chronometers at the Mare Island observatory.
San Francisco, 1899. &°. From the Author.
Honoré, Charles. Loi de rayonnement thermique solaire, ses principales consé-
quences et tables du soleil. Montevideo, 1896. 8°. From the Author.
Janet, Charles. Etudes sur les fourmis, les guépes et les abcilles. Note 14, 15,
16. Limoges, ete., 1897. 8°.
Notice sur les travaux scientifiques présentés par M. Charles Janet a |’ Acad-
émie des Sciences au concours de 1896 pour le prix Thore. Lille. 8&°.
From the Author.
Klossoysky, A. Vie physique de notre planéte deyant les lumicres de la science
contemporaine. Odessa, 1899, 8°.
Kuntze, Otto. Geognostische Beitrige. Leipzig, 1895. 8°. From the Author.
Lamprecht, Guido. Wetterperioden. Bautzen. 1897, 8°. From the Author.
Le Jolis, Auguste. Remarques sur la nomenclature bryologique. Cherbourg,
1895. 8°. From the Author.
Lemoine, E. Mélanges sur la géométrie du triangle. Paris, 1895. 8°.
Questions relatives a la géométrie du triangle. Paris, 1896. 8°.
Note sur une construction approchée de déyelopement de la circonférence
et remarques diverses. Paris, 1896. 8°. From the Author.
Lewis, Margaret. Studies on the central and peripheral nervous systems of two
polychaete annelids. Boston, 1898, 8°,

XXiv Additions to the Library.

Lewis, Margaret. Clymene producta sp. nov. Boston, 1897, 8°.
From the Author.
Mueller, F. von. Index perfectus ad Caroli Linnzi species plantarum nempe
earum primam editionem (Anno 1753). Melbourne, 1880, 8°.
Wattle bark. Report of the board of inquiry. Melbourne, iS92. 8°.
From the Author.
Nelson, E. W. Description of three new squirrels from South America. New

Niork, 899. Soe From the Author.
Palmer, A. deF. On an apparatus for measuring very high pressures. New
Haven, 1898. 8°. From the Author.

Rajna, Michele. Sull’? escursione diurna delJla declinazione magnetica a Milano
in relazione col periodo delle macchie solari. Milan, 1895. 89°.
From the Author.
Riem, J. Ueber eine frithere Erscheinung des Kometen 1881 III Tebbut. Im
Anschluss an die chinesische Annalen dargestellt von Dr. Joh. Riem-.
Gottingen, 1896. 8°. From the Author.
Schiaparelli, G. V. Osservazioni astronomiche e fisiche sull’ asse di rotazione e
sulla topografia del pianeta Marte. Memoria LV, V. Roma, 1896-97, 4°.
Rubra ecanicula. Considerazioni sulla mutazione di colore che si dice ayye-
nuta in Sirio. Rovereto, 1896. 8°.
Origine del sistema planetario eliocentrico pressii Greci. Milano, 1898. 4°.
From the Author.
See, F, J. J. Researches on the evolution of the solar systems. Vol. I. On the
universality of the law of gravitation and on the orbits and general
characteristics of the binary stars. Lynn, 1896. 4°. rom the Author.
Socolow, Serge. Nouvelles recherches astronomiques. Moscow, 1896. 8°.
Des planétes se trouvant vraisemblemant au deli de Mercure et de Neptune.
Moscow, 1897. | 8°.
Corrélations réguliéres du systéme planétaire avec Vindication des orbites
des planétes inconnus jusqu’ici. Moscow, 1899. 4°. (4 copies.)
From the Author.
Stearns, Frederick. Hyalodendron navalium. A new genus and species of em-

plectellid sponge. Philad., 1898. 8°. From the Author.
Tannert, A.C. Der Sonnenstoff als Zukunftslicht-und Kraftquelle. Eine physi-
kalische Entdeckung. Neisse, 1896. 8°. From the Author.

Trelease, William. Botanical opportunity. 1896. 8°.
From the Botanical Society of America.
Verbeck, R. D. M. and Fennema, R. Description géologique de Java et Madoura,
Amst., 1896. 2 vols. 8°, andatlas. f°.
From the Minister of Colonies, Kingdom of the Netherlands.
Wadsworth, M. E. Eighteen papers, extracts from periodicals. vy. y.
From the Author.
Die Litteratur des Jahres 1892 ttber Morphologie, Systematik und Verbreitung der
Phanerogamen, nebst Register. Berlin, 1895. 8°.
From Die Verlagsbuchhandlung Gebriider Borntraeger, Berlin,

J.—A Revision or Tot NortH AMERICAN SPECIES OF FRULLANIA,
A GENus oF Hepatic#. By ALEXANDER W. Evans.

Wirn the single exception of Jungermannia itself, as defined by
most recent writers, the genus Hrullania is the richest in species of
all our hepatic genera, and the plants belonging to it are so distinct
in their appearance and in their mode of life that the genus is one of
the earliest which students of the liverworts learn to recognize. All
of our species attain their best development in rather exposed locali-
ties, some of them on the trunks and branches of trees and bushes,
others on rocks ; and, unless we see them soon after a shower or on
a moist, cool day, they appear quite shriveled up and lifeless. At
such times the plants are dark red or brownish-green in color, most
of them adhere closely to bark or rock, and their stems, toward
their extremities, look like fine, radiating, branched lines with round-
ish irregularities produced by the leaves; in Frullania squarrosa
the dry leaves are appressed to the stems and give them a some-
what worm-like appearance. As soon as the plants absorb water,
they become strikingly different; their stems and leaves are no
longer shrunken and brittle, but are turgid and flexible, and their
colors are more lively and distinct. Several of our species are not
absolutely restricted to exposed situations but are able to exist in
more sheltered places; we find them, for example, on damp, shaded
rocks, on rotten logs, or creeping over or through tufts of mosses,
Such plants are rarely satisfactory for study, their leaves are more
scattered than is normal, they reproduce almost entirely by vegeta-
tive means, aud they often fail to develop the water-sacs which are
so characteristic of our genus.

As in nearly all large and natural genera, the species of Frullania
are difficult to define. Many of them are widely distributed and
extremely variable, and the confusion to which these conditions
naturally give rise has been increased by the tendency among older
writers of magnifying slight or temporary differences between plants
into specific characters and, at the same time, of disregarding more
important points of distinction. In the Synopsis Hepaticarum of
Gottsche, Lindenberg and Nees von Esenbeck (published from 1844
to 1847), twelve species are accredited to us; four of these are
synonyms of the common # Hboracensis, leaving us, therefore, only
eight good species. During the forty years following the publication

TRANS. Conn. ACAD., VOL. X. May, 1897,

2 A, W. Evans—WNorth American Species of Frullania.

of this work, new North American species were described from time
to time, mainly by Austin, until, in 1884, Professor Underwood’
was able to ascribe to our region twenty species of the genus. Of
these twenty species, however, three are synonyms and two.of the
others, #! Pennsyluanica and FE. Hutchinsic, var. (in reality the
same plant’), have been transferred to the closely allied genus
Jubula. This leaves sixteen species known at that time, including
F. inflata, which is omitted in Professor Underwood’s paper. The
few new species which have been added since 1884 and the few
described in the present paper, increase the number to twenty-two,
of which several are still known to us only from scanty or incomplete
material.

The generic characters of /ullania are so well stated in accessible
literature, particularly in the writings of Spruce* and of Schiffner*,
that it would be superfluous to detail them here. The remarks
which follow are simply to call attention to certain interesting
peculiarities in leaf and perianth and to make clearer the specific
descriptions given later on.

The leaves of Frullania are unequally complicate-bilobed, and the
antical or “ dorsal” lobe, which is called simply the “lobe,” is larger
than the other, spreads obliquely from the stem and is more or less
orbicular in shape. In most cases, one side of this lobe arches over
the stem and is often produced at the base into a cordate or auriculate
expansion ; the other side passes by a short and abrupt fold (except
in & arietina) into the postical or “ventral” lobe of the leaf. This
lobe, in turn, is deeply divided, usually to the very base, into two
unequal segments. The outer segment or “lobule” is the so-called
“auricle” of older writers; it is an extremely variable organ, but,
in all of our species, is normally hooded over and inflated, sometimes
throughout its whole extent, into a galeate or clavate structure,
which serves as a sac or reservoir for the temporary retention of
water.’ The inner segment or “stylus” is usually much smaller
than the lobule and is reduced in some cases to a minute, subulate
process consisting of only three or four cells; in 4. Asagrayana,
however, and in a few species allied to it, the stylus is larger and
forms a disc-like cellular plate of considerable size. In / Caroli-

1 Bull. Illinois State Lab. Nat. Hist., ii: 61-68. 1884.

2 Cf. Underwood, Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, xix: 301. 1892.

8 Hep. Amaz. et And., 3, 1884.

4 Engler and Prantl, Die natiirlichen Pflanzenfamilien, Lief. 112: 132. 1896.
5 Goebel, Ann. du Jard. Bot. de Buitenzorg, vii: 21. 1888.

A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 3

niana and in one or two others, the first leaf of a branch sometimes
develops both lobe and lobule into water-sacs ; such a leaf is always
quite covered over by other leaves.

It has already been noted that in sheltered places some species of
Frullania may fail to develop water-sacs; the lobule under these
circumstances is explanate and appears as a small, lanceolate, plane
or slightly concave process; transitional forms may frequently be
found between these explanate lobules and the typical inflated ones.
In every species, however, there are three leaf-modifications where
explanate lobules normally occur. These are (1) the leaves from
whose axils branches spring, (2) the perichztial bracts, and (3) the
perigonial bracts. In the first of these, the stylus is about as large
as the lobule and the whole postical lobe is very like an underleaf;
occasionally the modified stylus bears a small tooth or secondary
stylus on its inner edge. Even in this situation, although the stylus
always retains its modified form, the lobule is sometimes inflated as
in ordinary leaves. In the perichetial bracts, the lobule, which is
often nearly as long as the lobe, is attached to it by a broad fold,
and the stylus, which can usually be distinguished even in toothed
bracts, appears on the inner edge of the lobule at some little distance
from the base; occasionally the stylus is a segment of considerable
size. In the perigonial bracts the lobe and the lobule are subequal
and are connected by a broad fold to above the middle; the bracts
are inflated so as to form hollow pouches for the antheridia, and the
stylus, which is carried up on the inner edge of the lobule, usually
remains minute.

The perianth of Frudlania belongs to the hypogonianthous type
as described by Spruce.’ In this type of perianth there are three
keels, two lateral and one postical. The significance of this becomes
evident if we consider that a perianth is normally formed by the
coalescence of three floral leaves or “anthophylls,”* including two
side-leaves and one underleaf. In case a species has flat leaves and
bracts, the anthophylls are flat, their united edges give rise to the
keels, and the perianth which results is triangular in section with an
antical keel and a flat, postical face corresponding with the flat
underleaf. This is the “epigonianthous” type and is well repre-
sented by Lophocolea. In case a species has complicate leaves, the
anthophylls are folded, the folds and not the united edges give rise

1 On Cephalozia, 5. 1882. The structure of the perianth is fully discussed in this
paper, but the points brought forward are so important that it has seemed advisable
to call attention to them again. 2 Spruce, 1. c.,, 3.

4 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

to the keels, and the perianth which results is triangular in section
with a postical keel corresponding with the folded underleaf. This
is the hypogonianthous type. In case no underleaf takes part in the
formation of the perianth, the other two anthophylls unite postically
and give rise to a perianth which is flattened, either laterally as in
Plagiochila or antico-postically as in Radula. The typical charac-
ter of the perianth of Hrullania is often obscured by the interposition
of supplementary keels or ridges.

A much less extensive coalescence is sometimes to be found in the
involucre, where a bracteole may be connate on one or on both sides
with the corresponding bracts. In several of our species the degree
of such coalescence is by no means constant and it is only occasion-
ally to be relied on as a specific character. In F? Bolanderi, for
example, the bracteole may be connate on both sides or on only one

‘side; in & Kunze, it may be connate on one side or entirely free;
while, in #. Virginica, all three conditions may be found.

The inflorescence of /’rullania is a character of great importance
and should be determined wherever possible. The sporophyte, on
the contrary, which is usually difficult to obtain and very uniform in
structure, is of little value in distinguishing species and is not made
use of in the following descriptions.

Frullania attains its greatest development in the tropics, where it
is represented by numerous species in both hemispheres. In 1884,
Spruce’ divided it into six subgenera, several of which are typically
tropical. Five of these subgenera are represented in our flora,
one being confined to Florida. Some of Spruce’s subgenera are
connected by intermediate species and it is impossible to draw
rigid lines of distinction between them ; still, they are for the most
part natural assemblages of forms and are very convenient and useful.
In Europe, eight species of Frullania have been recorded, three of
them belonging to the subgenus Zrachycolea and the others to Thiop-
siella. Only one of these species, /’ Zumarisci, has been certainly
found in North America, although two others have been accredited
tous. A striking peculiarity of our Frullanie is the large number
of monoicous species among them; no fewer than nine exhibit this
character, while the eight European species are all dioicous.

Key to our Subgenera.

Lobule inflated in the upper part only, connected with the lobe by a
long fold subparallel with the stem; inflorescence paroicous ;
perianth trapezoidal in section. Subgenus I. CHoNANTHELIA.

1 Hep. Amaz. et And., 7.

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 5

Lobule inflated throughout its whole extent or nearly so, connected
with the lobe by a short fold approximately at right angles to
the stem.

Lobule about as broad as long.

Underleaves not cordate at base; perianth typically
triangular or trapezoidal in section, usually with
tubercles or supplementary ridges or both.

Subgenus I]. Tracnycoiza.

Underleaves cordate at base ; perianth simply trigonous
and smooth. Subgenus HI. Homorropanrua.

Lobule decidedly longer than broad; perianth simply tri-
gonous and smooth.
Inflorescence dioicous ; perianth terminal on a sim-
ple lateral branch.
Subgenus IV. TuHropsrE.ua.

Inflorescence autoicous ; perianth terminal on the
stem or a main branch.
Subgenus V. Drasroosa.

Suscenus L—CHONANTHELIA Sprice.
Represented by the single species :—

1. Frullania arietina Tayl. in G. L. et N. Syn. Hep., 413. 1845.
PLATE I. figs. 1-6.

Paroicous : plants closely appressed to matrix, green, often tinged
with yellow or brown: stems irregularly branched : leaves imbri-
cated, the lobe orbicular-ovate, arching over the stem but scarcely
cordate at base, plane or slightly decurved at the rounded apex, con-
nected with the lobule by a long fold, subparallel to the stem ; lobule
tubulose-inflated in the upper half only, the lower forming a plane,
irregular or subrhomboidal, subentire expansion ; stylus minute, sub-
ulate: underleaves contiguous or subimbricated, plane, orbicular,
scarcely or not at all auriculate at base, shortly bifid at apex (4-4)
with subobtuse lobes and sinus, entire or slightly crenulate on the
margins ; leaf-cells in middle of lobe rather thin-walled but with
conspicuous trigones; toward the base the trigones are still more con-
Spicuous and intermediate thickenings become abundant: @ inflores-
cence terminal on a short lateral branch; bracts in one to three
pairs, highly connate with the corresponding bracteoles, unequally
bifid, the lobe ovate, acute, sparingly toothed, lobule ovate, acute,
narrower than the lobe but similarly toothed and bearing a dis-
tinct tooth or stylus at or below the middle of its inner edge ; brac-

6 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

teoles bifid with narrow, acute or acuminate lobes, obtuse sinus and
entire margins ; perianth immersed to or above the middle, com-
pressed, oblong, abruptly narrowed into a short, broad beak, with
two deep postical, and two less pronounced antical keels: ¢ bracts
in two or three pairs below the involucre, corresponding bracteoles
connate on one side.

Stems 0'18™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 1:20™™ long, 1°15™™ wide,
lobules 0°82" long, 0°37" wide, inflated part 0°45™™ long; under-
leaves 0°65"™ long and wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:017™™,
from middle 0:029™", and from base 0:038™™ in diameter ; bract I,’
lobe 1°65™™ long, 0°80"™ wide, lobule 0:80™™ long, 0°45™™ wide (to
point of coalescence with lobe and bracteole) ; bracteole I, 0°60™™
long, 0°-40"™ wide (to point of coalescence); bract II, lobe 1:20™™
long, 0°70™" wide, lobule 0°50™™ long, 0:27™™ wide, bracteole II,
0°37™™ long, 0°25"" wide; perianth 1°80™™ long, 0°90™™ wide.”

On trees ; Caloosa River, Florida (J. Donnell Smith).

Chonanthelia is better represented in the American tropics than
in any other part of the world, and the range of our only known
species extends as far south as Chili. Other members of the sub-
genus should be loeked for in southern Florida. Taylor’s original 7
arietina was apparently a composite species, and I have followed
Spruce in restricting the name to plants with paroicous inflorescence.*
This very unusual character and the peculiar lobules will serve
at once to distinguish the plant from all our other Frudlanie.

Suscenus IL.—TRACHYCOLEA Spruce.
Key to the Species.

.

Autoicous.
Lobule more than half the size of the lobe. 2. F. Oakesiana.

Lobule less than half the size of the lobe, often explanate.
Perianth truncate and abruptly narrowed into a short beak ;
bracteoles free from the bracts. 4. E. inflata.

Perianth not truncate, gradually narrowed into a short beak ;
bracteoles connate on one side with bracts. 5. #. Cataline.

1 The Roman numerals refer to the position of bract or bracteole: thus, I signifies
the bract or bracteole next to the perianth; II, the bract or bracteole of the next
outer row; and so on.

2 The species of Frullania are of course not constant in size, and the measurements,
which are taken from average-sized plants, are merely of comparative value.

3 The specimens of F. arietina in the Taylor herbarium, all of which came from
Demerara, the second of the localities mentioned in the Synopsis, are paroicous and
agree with those described and distributed by Spruce.

7

A. W. EKvans—North American Species of Frullania. 7

Dioicous.

Lobes not cordate at base; leaf-cells in middle of lobe with incon-
spicuous trigones and no intermediate thickenings; branches
often terminating in upright, leafless flagella with squarrose
underleaves. 3. F Bolanderi.

Lobes cordate or auriculate at base; leaf-cells in middle of lobe
with conspicuous trigones and occasional or frequent interme-
diate thickenings ; branches not terminating in leafless flagella.

Leaves strongly squarrose when moist. 7. FE squarrosa.

Leaves scarcely or not at all squarrose when moist.
Lobule usually explanate. 6. EF. riparia.

Lobule usually inflated.

Lobule inflated in upper and outer parts, compressed
below ; underleaves dentate or crenate on the sides
above the middle ; perianth strongly tuberculate with
more or less distinct supplementary ridges.

8. Ff Britionie.

Lobule inflated throughout, underleaves entire or uniden-
tate on the sides.
Perianth with one or more distinct roughened supple-
mentary ridges both antically and postically.
9. FF Virginica.
Perianth smooth and without distinct supplementary
ridges. 10. & EHboracensis.

2. Frullania Oakesiana Aust., Proc. Acad. Phila. for 1869: 226.
PLATE I, figs. 7-15.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, reddish-brown, vary-
ing to greenish: stems irregularly pinnate; leaves imbricated, the
lobe orbicular to ovate, slightly squarrose, arching over the stem but
not cordate at base, slightly decurved at the rounded apex, entire or
nearly so; lobule large, galeate, truncate at base, close to the stem;
stylus minute: underleaves distant or subimbricated, plane, obovate
or rhombic, bifid about one-third with acute lobes and narrow sinus,
margin entire or unidentate on one or both sides: leaf-cells in middle
of lobe with rather thick walls and inconspicuous trigones but with-
out intermediate thickenings: 2 inflorescence terminal on the stem
or a main branch ; bracts in about two pairs deeply and unequally
bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded at the apex, entire, lobule about as long
as the lobe but narrower, ovate, obtuse or acute, entire but bearing a

8 A, W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania.

minute tooth or stylus at about the middle of its inner edge; brac-
teole connate on one side, ovate, bifid with acute lobes and sinus,
otherwise entire; perianth long-exserted, inflated or slightly com-
pressed at sides, obovate, narrowed into a short, broad beak, with a
broad usually two-angled postical keel and often with additional
antical and postical ridges interposed: ¢ bracts in about two pairs
occupying a short lateral branch near the involucre.

Stems 0°10™" in diameter ; lobes of leaves 0°45™" long, 0°35™™
wide, lobules 0.23™" long and wide ; underleaves 0°18™™ long, 0°14™™
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0013", from middle 0-019™™ in
diameter, and from base 0°025™™ long, 0°015™™ wide ; bract I, lobe
0°55™™ long, 0°30™™" wide, lobule 0°55™™ long, 0°23"™ wide ; bracteole
I, 0°45™™ long, 0°018™™ wide; bract II, lobe 0°45™™ long, 0°23™™ wide;
bracteole II, 0°30™™ long, 0°12™™ wide ; perianth 1:00™™ long, 0°65™™
wide.

On trees, mostly at high altitudes; White Mountains, New Hamp-
shire (Oakes, Austin, etc.): Mount Mansfield, Vermont (Farlow).
Distributed in Hep. Bor.-Amer. 7. 105c, and in Hep. Amer. n. 49.

This delicate little species seems to be quite local ; it has been col-
lected perhaps a half dozen times in the White Mountain region,
where it was discovered many years ago by Oakes, but I have seen
specimens from only one other locality. Except for its small size, it
would not be difficult of detection ; its reddish color usually serves to
distinguish it from / EHboracensis, a very common mountain species
at lower altitudes, and there is little danger of its being confused
with F. Asagrayana, the only other species found in the White
Mountains. Aside from its color, #) Oakesiana differs from F&.
Eboracensis in its autoicous inflorescence, in the areolation of its
leaves, in its large lobule, and in the additional ridges on its perianth.

3. Frullania Bolanderi Aust., Proc. Acad. Phila. for 1869: 226.
PLATE II.
Frullania Petalumensis Gottsche in Bolander, Catalogue of the Plants growing in
the vicinity of San Francisco, 1870.
Frullania Halli Aust., Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, vi: 20. 1875.

Dioicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, dark green, varying
to reddish : stems irregularly pinnate, the branches often prolonged
at right angles to the matrix as flagella without leaves, except a few
toward the extremity, and with squarrose underleaves : leaves distant
or subimbricated, the lobe ovate, somewhat squarrose when moist,
arching over the stem but not cordate at base, rounded at the apex ;
lobule large, galeate, truncate at base, close to the stem; stylus

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 9

minute: underleaves distant, rhombic-ovate, bifid about one-third
with subacute lobes and sinus, margin entire or bearing one or two
teeth on the sides : leaf-cells of lobe with rather thick walls, trigones
more conspicuous near the margin, intermediate thickening not de-
veloped: ¢ inflorescence terminal on the stem or a main branch ;
bracts in two or three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded
at the apex, entire or nearly so, lobule narrower than the lobe, ovate,
rounded or obtuse, entire but bearing a minute tooth or stylus near
the middle of its inner edge ; bracteole connate on one or both sides,
very variable, ovate, normally bifid about one-third with acute lobes
and sinus, but sometimes rounded or merely emarginate at apex,
sometimes with three or four more or less distinct teeth; perianth
about half-emersed, obovate, narrowed into a short, broad beak, with
a distinct, usually two-angled, postical keel and one or more antical
and postical supplementary ridges: ¢ bracts in six to ten pairs, occu-
pying a short lateral branch and forming an oblong spike.

Stems 0°10™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°35"™ long, 0°30™™
wide, lobules 0:25™™ long and wide; underleaves 0°18™™ long, 0°15™™
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:016™", from middle 0-027, and
from base 0:035™" in diameter ; bract I, lobe 0°80™™ long, 0°50™™
wide, lobule 0°50™™ long (to point of coalescence), 0°25™™ wide ;
bracteole I, 0°65™™ long, 0°35™" wide; bract II, lobe 0°65™™ long,
0°40™" wide, lobule 0°35™™ long, 0°15" wide; bracteole IJ, 0°60™™
long, 0°20"™ wide; perianth 1:25™™ long, 0°80™™ wide.

On trees ; west of the Rocky Mountains, from California to British
Columbia. Distributed in Hep. Bor-Amer. n. 1056, and in Hep.
Amer. n. 28.

Frullania Bolanderi is the most widely distributed Zrachycolea
of the Pacific Coast region and is common in many places. There is
little danger of confounding it with any other western species, and
the remarkable, upright, leafless flagella, which are usually produced
in greater or less profusion, are a ready means of distinguishing it
from the eastern species which it most closely resembles. Its nearest
ally is perhaps #& Oakesiana, which, aside from the absence of
flagella, has a narrower perianth than # Bolanderi and an autoicous
inflorescence. 2. EHboracensis occasionally produces flagella-like
branches, but they are always leafy and are a rather unusual feature
of the plant; its smaller lobule, different areolation, and smooth
trigonous perianth will also serve to distinguish it. Mrullania Hallii
is said by its author to be monoicous; the specimens of Mall and of
Macoun, however, which I have been able to examine are all dioicous

10 A. W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania.

so that the monoicous character is at least very exceptional. Another
point of distinction which Austin gives between his two species is in
the character of the innermost bracteole—in #. Halli this is said
to be entire or slightly emarginate at the apex, while in / Bolandert
it is said to be “acutely 2 (-4) toothed.” All of these conditions are
sometimes found together, and the other less important differences
given are no more constant.

.

4. Frullania inflata Gottsche in G. L. et N. Syn. Hep., 424. 1845.
Puate III.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, brownish-green
varying to reddish! stems irregularly pinnate: leaves imbricated,
the lobe orbicular, arching over the stem but not cordate at base,
decurved at the rounded apex, entire ; lobule galeate, truncate at base,
inflated especially in the upper and outer parts, separated from the
stem by about one-fourth its width; stylus minute, subulate: under-
leaves distant, orbicular or obovate, bifid about one-third with acute
or obtuse lobes and sinus, entire or nearly so: leaf-cells of lobe
rather thick-walled with inconspicuous trigones and no intermediate
thickenings : ? inflorescence terminal on the stem or a main branch ;
bracts in two or three pairs unequally bifid, the lobe ovate to obovate,
rounded at apex, entire, lobule shorter and narrower than the lobe,
ovate, rounded to subacute at the apex, bearing a small tooth or
stylus below the middle of the inner edge, otherwise entire; bracteole
free from bracts, ovate, deeply bifid with acute or obtuse lobes and
sinus, entire or bearing one or two minute teeth toward the base;
perianth exserted, more or less compressed when young, inflated
when old, obovate, abruptly narrowed into a short, broad beak, with
a distinct, angled, postical keel and usually with one or more supple-
mentary antical and postical ridges: ¢ bracts in about two pairs,
occupying a short lateral branch near the involucre and forming a
short ovoid spike.

Stems 0°12™" in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°55™™ long, 0°60™™
wide, lobules 0:25™™ long and wide ; underleaves 0:30™" long and
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0°017"™", from middle 0:024™™ and
from base 0:032™" in diameter; bract i lobe 0°85"™ long, 0°50™™
wide, lobule 0°65™™ long, 0°40™™ wide; bracteole I, 0:65™™ long,
0:40™" wide; bract II, lobe 0°65™™ long, 0°50™™" wide, lobule 0°60"™
long, 0°30™™ ae ; bracteole II, 0°65"™ long, 0°40™™ wide ; perianth
0:90™" long, 0°65"™ wide.

On trees; “ Whastite Red River (Beyrich)”: Baton Rouge, Louisi-
ana (Joor): Point a la Hache, Louisiana (Langlois): Georgetown,

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 11

D. C. (Coville): Austin, Texas (Underwood). On cypress pickets ;
St. Martinsville, Louisiana (Langlois). Distributed as Firwllunia
Virginica in Hep. Amer. 7. 68.

The determination of the plants which I have called Frudlania
inflata is based on a small scrap so named from Austin’s herbarium.
This material was collected in Mississippi by E. Hall, and no nearer
indication of its station is given. The species is apparently not rare
in the western Gulf States and it is probably commoner elsewhere
than collections would seem to indicate. At first sight the perianth
of & inflata resembles that of F. Virginica, especially when young,
in having distinct supplementary ridges, but these ridges are never
tuberculate as in that species and are usually quite smooth. It also
differs from # Virginica in its autoicous inflorescence, in its leaf-
lobes, which are scarcely if at all cordate at the base, and in its
areolation, the cells of the lobes having more uniformly thickened
walls. There is little danger of confusing it with any other southern
Trachycolea. Our New England / Oakesiana is a much smaller
plant than 7 inflata and its large lobule and different perianth will
readily serve to distinguish it.

5. Frullania Catalinge n. sp.
PLATE IV.

Autoicous: plants growing in depressed tufts, reddish-brown,
sometimes tinged with greenish: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves
imbricated, the lobe ovate, squarrose when moist, arching over the
stem but not cordate at base, slightly decurved at the rounded or
obtuse apex, entire ; lobule broadly galeate, inflated, often imper-
fectly developed as a water-sac or wholly explanate, separated from
the stem by about one-fourth its width; stylus subulate, usually
minute: underleaves distant, broadly rhombic, bifid to about the
middle with obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus, entire or more
commonly unidentate on the sides: leaf-cells with slightly thickened
walls, inconspicuous trigones and no intermediate thickenings : 9 in-
florescence terminal on the stem or a main branch; bracts in two
or three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded or obtuse at
the apex, entire or vaguely crenulate at base; lobule shorter and
narrower, ovate, rounded to subacute at the apex, bearing a distinct
tooth or segment (stylus) at or above the middle of the inner edge,
otherwise entire; bracteole connate on one side with bract, narrowly
ovate, bifid one-third or more with lanceolate lobes and narrow sinus,
otherwise entire ; perianth about half-exserted, somewhat compressed
at least in the upper part, fusiform to pyriform, gradually narrowed

12 A. W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania.

into a short, broad beak, with a distinct angled postical keel and one
or more less pronounced antical and postical ridges: ¢ bracts in one
or two pairs, occupying a short branch near the involucre and form-
ing a short, oval spike.

Stems 0°10" in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°60™ long, 0°55™™
wide, lobules 0:16"™ long, 0°23™" wide (when explanate, 0°30™™ long,
0°23™" wide); underleaves 0°30™™ long, 0°27™™ wide ; leaf-cells from
edge of lobe 0:016™™", from middle 0°020™™ in diameter and from base
0°030™™" long, 0°020™™ wide ; bract I, lobe 1:20™" long, 0°70™™ wide,
lobule 0:80™™ long, 0°45™™ wide ; bracteole I, 0°75™™ long, 0°30™™
wide, bract II, lobe .0-:90™™ long, 0°60™™ wide, lobule 0°60™™ long,
0°30" wide; bracteole II, 0°65™™ long, 0:20" wide; perianth 1°50™™
long, 0°75™™ wide.

On rocks in a cafion; Catalina Island, California (McClatchie).

It will be seen from the foregoing description that F: Cataline is
closely related to /” inflata. Its leaves, however, are much more
squarrose than in that species, its bracteoles are connate on one side,
and its perianth, antheridial spike, and underleaves are ‘different in
shape. From /. Bolanderi it differs most strikingly in its larger
size, autoicous inflorescence and absence of flagella.

The first four species which I have placed in Zrachycolea form a
rather distinct group by themselves and have the following characters
in common :—(1) the leaf-lobes are scarcely or not at all cordate at
base ; (2) the cells of the lobes are pretty uniformly thickened, hay-
ing neither conspicuous trigones nor intermediate thickenings; (3)
the postical keel of the perianth is more or less two-angled, so that
the perianth is typically trapezoidal in section, although this condi-
tion is usually obscured by the interposition of supplementary
ridges ; (4) the keels and ridges of the perianth are not tuberculate,
although they are sometimes slightly roughened or sinuous on the
edges. In all of these points they differ from such typical Zrachy-
coleae as Ff. dilatata, F. Virginica and F. squarrosa, and seem to
find their nearest allies in the last three South American Frudlanie’
which Spruce includes under Chonanthelia. Spruce* suggests, how-
ever, that these three species might better be placed in Zirachycolea,
with which they certainly seem to have more in common.

1 Hep. Amaz. et And., 29. 1884. 2 iese3 0,

A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 13

6. Frullania riparia Hampe in Lehmann; Pugillus, vii, 14. 1838.

Frullania eolotis Mont. et Nees in Nees: Europ. Leberm., iii: 210. 1838 (nomen
nudum).

Frullania eolotis Nees in G. L, et N. Syn. Hep., 417. 1845.

PLATE V.

Dioicous : plants growing in depressed tufts, green, sometimes
tinged with brownish : stems loosely and irregularly pinnate : leaves
‘distant to somewhat imbricated, the lobe ovate, slightly squarrose
when moist, arching over the stem and cordate at base, plane or slightly
decurved at rounded apex, entire or vaguely sinuate ; lobule when
inflated a galeate sac truncate at base, when explanate (the usual
condition) a small lanceolate lamina ; stylus minute: underleaves
distant, rhombic to orbicular, bifid one-third or more with subacute
lobes and sinus, entire or subdentate on the edges: leaf-cells in mid-
dle of lobe with slightly thickened walls, distinct trigones and occa-
sional intermediate thickenings, the latter disappearing and the tri-
gones becoming more pronounced toward the base: @ inflorescence
terminal on ‘the stem or a main branch ; bracts in two or three pairs,
deeply and unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, obtuse, entire 5 lobule
shorter and narrower, lanceolate, acute, bearing a small tooth or
stylus on the inner edge near the base, otherwise entire ; bracteole
free from bracts, narrowly ovate, bifid about one third with subacute
lobes and narrow sinus, irregularly dentate or subentire on margin :
perianth and ¢ spike not seen.

Stems 0°12™" in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°60™™ long, 0°48™™
wide, lobules (when explanate) 0°30™" long, 0°12™" wide; under-
leaves 0°30™™ long, 0°30™" wide ; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:015™™,
from middle 0:018™™" and from base 0:030™™ in diameter.

On trees and rocks, mostly in shaded places ; from New England
westward to Minnesota and southward to the Gulf of Mexico. Dis-
tributed in Muse. Alleg. 2. 268 (as / dilatata, var. 2), in Hep. Bor.-
Amer. n. 101 (as F- wolotis), and in Hep. Amer. n. 140 (as F. wolotis).

Frullania riparia was first described from. sterile material ; and,
although a description of the involucre is added in the Synopsis
Hepaticarum, the perianth and antheridial plant are apparently still
unknown. In the absence of these data it is not possible to point
out definitely the relationships of the species within the genus, but
the general characters of leaves and underleaves, the dioicous in-
florescence and the position of the female flowers show with little
doubt that it is a true Zrachycolea. Its nearest relative seems to be
the Italian 7. Cesatiana De Not.,’ which is likewise incompletely

‘Mem. Accad. delle Sci. di Torino, II, xxii: 383, pl. 5. 1865.

14 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

known, and Professor Massalongo' suggests that the two species may
be identical. The Italian plant shows the same general appearance
as ours, the same characters in lobes, underleaves and areolation, and
the same great variability in the lobules, but it shows also slight
differences in bracts and bracteoles. It seems safest, therefore, to
keep the plants apart until both are better known. # riparia is
most readily distinguished from its American allies by its lobules,
which are rarely inflated but usually wholly or partially explanate.
Of course a character of this sort is not very satisfactory, as sev-
eral other species may show a similar variability in the shape of the
lobule if growing in sheltered places. ! riparia also differs from
F. squarrosa in its looserjabit, less squarrose and narrower lobes and
in its free bracteoles; from F! Virginica and F&F. Hboracensis, in its
larger size, ovate lobes, and broader underleaves.

4. Frullania squarrosa (Bl. R: et Nees) Dumort., Recueil d’ Obs. sur les Jung.,

13. 1835.

Jungermannia squarrosa Bl. R. et Nees, Nova Acta Acad. Caes. Leop., xii: 219.
1824.

PLATE VI.

Dioicous : plants closely appressed to matrix or more commonly
growing in loose, wide mats, green, varying to reddish-brown: stems
irregularly pinnate: leaves densely imbricated, the lobe rolled about
the stem when dry, strongly squarrose when moist, very fragile in
texture, broadly ovate, arching over the stem and cordate or auricu-
late at base, rounded at the apex, entire; lobule galeate, inflated,
especially in upper and outer parts, compressed at base, separated
from the stem by about one-fourth its width ; stylus minute: under-
leaves subimbricated, orbicular, plane or nearly so, entire or spar-
ingly repand-dentate : leaf-cells from middle of lobe rather thick-
walled with distinct trigones and intermediate thickenings: @ in-
florescence terminal on a short lateral branch ; bracts in about three
pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate to orbicular ovate, rounded at
the apex, entire; lobule ovate or broadly lanceolate, acute, bearing
one or more small subulate teeth near the base on the inner edge,
otherwise entire ; bracteole connate on one or both sides with bracts,
approximately orbicular, deeply bifid to the middle or beyond with
acute lobes and sinus, entire or slightly toothed or lobed toward the
base, often revolute on the borders: perianth oblong, compressed,
narrowed into a short broad beak, strongly unicarinate postically

1 Atti del Congr. Nazionale di Bot, Orittog. in Parma, 10 (sep.) 1887.

A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 15

and bearing numerous scattered tubercles or scales, especially on the
keels: ¢ plant not seen.

Stem 0°15™™ in diameter ; lobes of leaves 0°80™™ long and wide,
lobule 0°23"™ long, 0:20" wide ; underleaves 0°45™" long, 0°35™™
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:016™™ in diameter, from middle
0:027™™ long, 0°019"™ wide, and from base 0°030™ long, 0:023™™
wide ; bract I, lobe 1:00™ long, o-som™ wide, lobule 0-75™™ long,
0°40™™ wide ; bracteole I, 0°75™™ long, 0°60™™ wide; bract II, lobe
0:90™™ long, 0°75™™" wide, lobule 0°65™™ long, 0°30™™ wide ; bracteole
II, 0°55™™ long, 0°30"™" wide; perianth 1°50™™ long, 0°90™™ wide.

On trees and rocks, from Connecticut to Ohio and southward;
common in the Southern States. Distributed in Hep. Bor.-Amer.
nm. 100 and in Hep. Amer. 7. 94.

Frullania squarrosa is the most cosmopolitan of all our species,
occurring almost everywhere in the warmer parts of the earth. The
species is commonly sterile and plants with perianths are extremely
rare, although female plants without perianths are not unusual.
Even in a sterile state there is no difficulty in distinguishing the
plant, because the densely imbricated leaves, closely appressed to the
stem when dry and strongly squarrose when moist, are unlike any- .
thivg found in our other species. In the Southern States a form
with the lobules prettyuniformly explanate sometimes occurs : this
is apparently Hrudlania ericoides Nees, but there seems to be no good
reason for keeping it distinct from /. sqguarrosa even as a variety.

8. Frullania Brittonize n. sp.
Frullania dilatata Underw. in Gray: Manual of Botany, sixth edition, 706. 1890

(not (L.) Dum.).
PuaTE VII. figs. 1-12.

Dioicous : plants growing in wide depressed tufts, reddish-brown
varying togreenish: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves imbricated, the
lobe reniform-orbicular arching over the stem and strongly cordate
or auriculate at base, plane or decurved at the rounded apex, entire ;
lobule galeate, close to the stem, truncate and compressed at base,
inflated in upper and outer parts ; stylus subulate, three to five cells
wide at base: underleaves distant, broadly orbicular or elliptical,
bifid about one third with obtuse, acute or apiculate lobes and acute
sinus, irregularly dentate or crenulate on the sides above the middle:
leaf-cells at margin of lobe with rather thin walls, distinct trigones
and occasional intermediate thickenings, the last becoming fewer,
the walls thicker and the trigones more conspicuous as we pass
inward: @ inflorescence terminal on the stem or a principal branch;
bracts in two or three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded

16 A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

or obtuse (sometimes apiculate), entire or slightly crenulate, lobule
shorter and narrower, ovate or lanceolate, subacute or apiculate,
bearing a small tooth or stylus at or below the middle of the inner
edge, otherwise entire ; bracteole free or slightly connate on one
side with bract, ovate, bifid one fourth or more with acute lobes and
sinus, entire or unidentate on one or both sides; perianth emersed,
obovate, truncate above and abruptly narrowed into a long, slender
beak, compressed at the sides and with a broad postical keel and one or
more short, supplementary antical and postical ridges, the whole
surface being provided with scattered tubercles especially numerous
on keels and ridges: 6 bracts in many pairs, occupying a short
lateral branch and forming an oblong spike.

Stems 0°18"™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°60"™ long, 0°75™™
wide, lobules 0°25™™ long and wide; underleaves 0:30™™ long, 0°37™™
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:014™", from middle 0°022™™ in
diameter and from base 0:032™™" long, 0°025™" wide ; bract I, lobe
1°35™™ long, 0°75™™ wide, lobule 1°00™™ long, 0°50™™ wide ; bracteole
I, 0:85™™ long, 0°50™™ wide ; bract II, lobe 1:05™™ long, 0°65™™ wide,
lobule 0°75™™ long, 0°65™" wide; bracteole II, 0°70™™ long, 0°35™™
wide ; perianth 1:90™™ long, 1:20™™ wide.

On rocks and trees; Central New York (Underwood): Holston
River and Slemp’s Creek, Virginia (Mrs. Byjtton and Miss Vail) :
Meriden, Connecticut (Evans): Canton, Illinois (Wolf): Easton,
Pennsylvania (James). Distributed in Hep. Amer. ». 48 (as F,
dilatata); in some sets there is admixture with 7. Hboracensis.

In a sterile condition the present plant strikingly resembles the
Kuropean / dilatata, and it is little wonder that they have been
considered the same. The involucre and perianth, however, afford
safe points of distinction: in / dilatata the lobes of the bracts are
broader than in our plant, the innermost bracteole is bifid with its
lobes deeply cut into two or three segments, and the perianth is sim-
ply trigonous and narrowed into a short, broad beak. The long,
slender beak of the perianth is indeed a most peculiar feature of FF.
Brittonie and serves, together with the numerous tubercles, to dis-
tinguish the species from all other North American Frullanie. But,
even in the absence of inflorescence, there is little danger of mistak-
ing the present species, for the points which ally it with /. dilatata
separate it from other Zrachecolee, viz., the larger size of the plant,
the curious inflation of the lobule and the broad underleaves with
their peculiar dentation. I take pleasure in naming this distinct and
beautiful species in honor of Mrs. Elizabeth G. Britton, whose care-
ful work on American mosses is so highly appreciated by bryologists.

A, W. Hvans— North American Species of Frullania. 17

9. Frullania Virginica Gottsche in Lehmann, Pugillus, viii: 19. 1844,

Frullania saxicola Aust., Proc. Acad. Phila. for 1869: 225.

Frullania Sullivantii Aust., Proc. Acad. Phila. for 1869: 226.

Puate VIII.

Dioicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, green, varying to
brownish: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves imbricated, the lobe
suborbicular, arching over the stem and cordate at base, decurved at
the rounded apex, entire; lobule galeate, truncate at base, somewhat
inflated throughout, separated from the stem by about one-sixth its
width ; stylus minute, two or three cells wide at base: underleaves
distant, rhombic-ovate, bifid about one-third with subacute lobes and
acute sinus, entire or rarely unidentate on the sides: leaf-cells of
lobe rather thick-walled with conspicuous trigones and intermediate
thickenings, especially toward the base: 9 inflorescence terminal on
the stem or a main branch; bracts in two or three pairs, unequally
bifid, the lobe squarrose, ovate to orbicular, rounded at the apex,
entire, lobule ovate to lanceolate, acute or apiculate, bearing a small
tooth-like segment or stylus at or above the middle of the inner
edge, otherwise entire ; bracteole free or connate on one or both sides,
ovate, bifid one-fourth to one-third with acute lobes and sinus, mar-
gins entire, crenulate or slightly dentate; perianth half exserted,
somewhat compressed an the sides, obovate, abruptly narrowed into
a short, broad beak, with a distinct angled postical keel and usually
with two or more supplementary antical and postical ridges, more or
less tuberculate, particularly on’ keels and ridges: ¢ bracts in many
pairs, occupying the end or middle part of a short lateral branch and
forming an oblong spike.

Stems 0'10™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°55™™ long, 0°45™™ wide,
lobules 0:28" long, 0°18™" wide; underleaves 0°22™" long, 0°15™™
wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0:014™™, from middle 0:018™™, and
from base 0°025™" in diameter; bract I, lobe 0°80™" long, 0°65™™
wide, lobule 0°75™™ long, 0°35™" wide; bracteole I, 0-80" long,
0°55™™" wide; bract II, lobe 0°65™™ long, 0°55™™ wide, lobule 0°65™™
long, 0:°30™™" wide; bracteole IT, 0°60™™ long, 0°25™™" wide ; perianth
1.85™™ long, 1:00™™ wide.

On trees or, more rarely, on rocks; from Canada to the Gulf of
Mexico: rare in the north but becoming abundant southward. Dis-
tributed in Musc, Alleg. n. 267 (as #. dilatata, var. 1) and in Hep.
Bor.-Amer. ”. 103 and n. 104 (as F. saxicola).

It will be seen that there have been included under this very varia-
ble species two forms which were considered distinct by Austin.

TRANS. Conn. AcAD., VOL. X. May, 1897.
2

18 A. W. Evans—WNorth American Species of Frullania.

The following statement is quoted from the description by that
author of his Frullania saxicola :— Perianth longer than in 4. Vir-
ginica and more exserted, but angled much in the same manner;
however, the angles are never crested, and the ‘style’ or mouth is
very different; (tubular and considerably elongated in /. Virgin-
ica).” The perianth is so extremely variable an orga’ that the dif-
ferences brought forward are hardly sufficient to keep the plants dis-
tinct, particularly as the characters derived from leaves, underleaves
and involucres are almost identical in the two. The short beak of
F. saxicola is at first sight a striking peculiarity, but there are inter-
mediate grades between it and the typical beak of +. Virginica,
while the absence of crests is a rather inconstant feature In his
account of / Sullivantii, Austin gives no direct comparison with F.

Virginica but indicates the following differences in his description: |

—the larger lobule, the connate bracteole, the fewer keels in the
perianth. Differences as great as these may sometimes be found in
a single specimen. I have been able to study the types of both of
Austin’s species and find no greater differences than those enumer-
ated.

10. Frullania Eboracensis Gottsche in Lehmann, Pugillus, viii: 14. 1844.

Frullania saxvatilis Lindenb., in G. L. et N. Syn. Hep., 424. 1844.

Frullania microscypha Tayl., Lond. Jour. Bot., v: 402." 1846.

Frullania leviscypha Tayl.,1.c.,v: 403. 1846.

Frullania nana Tayl., l.c., v: 404. ©1846. ,

PuaTE IX. figs. 1-11. ;

Dioicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, usually green but
often tinged with brown or red; stems irregularly pinnate, some-
times flagelliferous ; leaves imbricated, the lobe suborbicular, arch-
ing over the stem and cordate at base, rounded at the slightly de-
curved apex, entire; lobule galeate, truncate at base, separated from
the stem by about one-sixth its width; stylus minute, two or three
cells wide at base: underleaves distant, ovate or rhombic-ovate, bifid
about one-third with subacute lobes and sinus, entire or obscurely
unidentate on the sides: leaf-cells of lobe rather thick-walled with
trigones and intermediate thickenings, the latter becoming fewer
toward the base: @ inflorescence terminal on the stem or a main
branch ; bracts in two or three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate,
rounded at the apex, entire or slightly crenulate toward base; lobule
narrower than the lobe, ovate, acute or obtuse, bearing a small tooth-
like segment or stylus at about the middle, otherwise subentire ;
bracteole free or connate on one side, ovate, bifid one-third or more,

A, W. HKvans—North American Species of Frullania. 19

with acute lobes and sinus, entire or irregularly dentate on the sides ;
perianth obovate or obcuneate, more or less compressed, abruptly
narrowed into a short, broad beak, with a distinct, sometimes two-
angled postical keel but withoyt distinct supplementary ridges,
smooth or slightly roughened on lateral keels, never tuberculate :
3 spike oblong, occupying a short lateral branch, bracts in many
pairs.

Stem 0°10™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0°45™™ long and wide,
lobules 0°21™™ long and wide ; underleaves 0°20™™ long, 0°15"™ wide ;
leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0°014™", from middle 0:017™™ in diame-
ter, and from base 0:030™™ long, 0°017™™ wide; bract I, lobe 0:80™™
long, 0°45"" wide, lobule 0°60™™ long, 0°30" wide; bracteole I,
0°55™™ long, 0°23™" wide; bract II, lobe 0°60™™ long, 0°38" wide,
lobule 0°45™™ long, 0°18™™ wide; bracteole II, 0°45™™ long, 0°15™™
wide ; perianth 1:10™™ long, 0°75™™ wide.

On trees and rocks; from Canada to Florida and westward to
Minnesota: very common in the mountains and in northern regions.
Distributed in Hep. Bor.-Amer. n. 105, in Hep. Amer. n. 27, and in
Can. Hep. n. 1.

Frullania Eboracensis is characteristically a northern species and
reaches the south only as a rarity, whereas the reverse is true for /
Virginica. In a sterile condition the two species sometimes resemble
each other so closely that it is difficult if not impossible to tell them
apart and we must depend upon perianths for differential characters
which are constant. The perianth of / Hboracensis is very variable
both in shape and in the character of the postical keel, but it has the
unusual feature among Zrachycolece of being smooth and without
supplementary ridges. In some cases, however, there is a slight
trace of an antical ridge, although this seems to be an exceptional
condition. Ff Virginica is of course distinguished by its tuberculate
perianth with distinct supplementary ridges.

Susecenvs I1l.— HOMOTROPANTHA Spruce.

Represented by the single species :—

11. Frullania plana Sulliv., Mem. Amer. Acad., new series, iv: 175. 1849.
Pate IX, figs. 12-21.

Autoicous: plants growing in wide depressed tufts, green, some-
times tinged with brown: stems irregularly pinnate or bipinnate:
leaves imbricated, the lobe orbicular, arching over the stem and
strongly cordate or auriculate at the base, decurved at the rounded
apex, entire; lobule galeate, close to the stem, truncate at base,
inflated particularly in upper and outer parts, stylus minute : under-

20 A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

leaves distant, reniform, cordate at base, bifid about one-fourth, with
obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus: leaf-cells of lobe rather thick-
walled with conspicuous trigones and intermediate thickenings ;
@ inflorescence terminal on a short, simple, lateral branch ; bracts in
about three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded at the
apex, irregularly crenulate, lobule shorter and narrower, ovate,
rounded at apex, irregularly crenulate and bearing at or below the
middle of the inner edge a tooth-like, often laciniate segment or
stylus ; bracteole free from bracts, ovate, deeply bifid with subacute
lobes and sinus, the lobes variously laciniate, dentate or crenulate;
perianth about half exserted, oblong or obovate, narrowed into a
- short, broad beak, compressed on the sides, with a broad postical
keel and a shallow antical sulcus, smooth: ¢ spike terminal on a
short lateral branch, globose, bracts in two or three pairs.

Stems 0°18™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°60" long, 0°75™™
wide, lobules 0°18"™™ long and wide; underleaves 0 30™™ long, 0°40™™
wide ; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0°014™", from middle 9°019™™, and
from base 0°028™™ in diameter; bract I, lobe 1:00™™ long, 0°65™™
wide, lobule 0°60" long, 0°35™" wide; bracteole I, 0°65™™ long,
0°40™" wide ; bract II, lobe 0°80™™ long, 0°60™" wide, lobule 0°45™™
long, 0°30™™ wide ; bracteole II, 0°50™™" long, 0-40™™ wide ; perianth
1:90™™ long, 0:90™™ wide. ;

On shaded rocks: French Broad River, Tennessee (Sullivant) ;
Closter, New Jersey (Austin); Sand Lake, New York (Peck) ;
Woodbridge, Connecticut (Evans). Distributed in Muse. Alleg.
n. 269 (as & dilatata, var. 3) and in Hep. Bor.-Amer. 7. 102.

Frullania plana is by no means a typical Homotropantha but it
shows its relationships with this group rather than with Zrachycolea
by the union of the following characters: —(1) the broad, cordate
underleaves, (2) the autoicous inflorescence, (3) the female flowers
borne on simple lateral branches, and (4) the smooth trigonous
perianth. The lobule, however, although small for the size of the
plant, is never reflexed, as in /. replicata, etc. The present plant is
usually sterile, but its peculiar underleaves will serve to distinguish
it even in this condition.

Susgenus IV.— THIOPSIELLA Spruce.
Key to the Species.
Underleaves reflexed, at least toward the apex.
Lobes acuminate or acute; underleaves not crispate at base ;

bracts subentire ; innermost bracteole connate on both sides.
12. F. Nisquallensis.

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 21

Lobes acute or obtuse; underleaves strongly crispate at base ;
bracts more or less dentate ; innermost bracteole free.
15. & Tamarisct.

Lobes obtuse or rounded; underleaves not crispate at base ;
bracts entire or slightly dentate ; innermost bracteole usually
free. 14, #, Asagrayana.

Underleaves plane or nearly so.
Lobes marked with a distinct line of discolored cells; under-
leaves entire on the sides, sometimes auriculate at base; stylus
a conspicuous disc-like process; stylus of lobule of bract a
distinct segment. 14. HH Asagrayana.

Lobes marked with a distinct line of discolored cells ; under-
leaves often unidentate on the sides, never auriculate at base ;
stylus small or minute ; stylus of lobule of bract not distinct,
replaced by a cluster of fine laciniz or cilia.

13. & Franciscana.

Lobes with or without scattered discolored cells ; underleaves
entire on the sides; stylus minute ; stylus of lobule of bract
a distinct segment. 16. FL. Californica.

12. Frullania Nisquallensis Sulliv., Mem. Amer. Acad., new series, iv: 175. 1849.
PLATE X.

Dioicous : plants robust, growing in broad, depressed tufts, red-
dish-brown, usually tinged with yellow or green: stems mostly
bipinnate : leaves imbricated, the lobe ovate, arching over the stem
and cordate at base, strongly reflexed at the acute or acuminate apex,
margin entire; lobule separated from the stem by about its own
width, oblong-clavate ; stylus minute and subulate or sometimes a
small disc-like process: underleaves distant or contiguous, orbicular
or reniform, strongly reflexed, at least at the apex, bifid about one-
fourth with obtuse lobes and sinus, auriculate at base: leaf-cells of
lobe rather thick-walled, trigones and intermediate thickenings
becoming prominent towards the middle ; discolored cells usually
absent, sometimes occurring on the leaves of ultimate branchlets :
Q inflorescence terminal on a short, lateral branch ; bracts in about
three pairs, deeply and unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, acuminate,
entire, sinuous or very sparingly dentate on the margin, lobule
subulate, often distorted or uncinate at the acuminate apex, revolute
on the margins, bearing on the inner side towards the base an indis-

22 A. W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania.

tinct laciniate lobe or cluster of cilia (stylus); bracteole (at least the
innermost one) connate on both sides with bracts, ovate, bifid one-
third or more with narrow subulate, acuminate lobes and narrow
sinus, margins revolute and entire above, dentate or ciliate toward
base ; perianth exserted one-third or more, ovate or oblong, gradu-
ally narrowed into a short broad beak, concave antically, compressed
on the sides and deeply one-keeled postically : antheridial spike
oval, occupying a short lateral branch, bracts in several pairs.

Stems 0°30™™" in diameter; lobes of leaves 1:20™" long, 0°85™™
wide, lobules 0:20™ long, 0°15™" wide; underleaves 0°68™™ long,
0°85™" wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°60" long, 0°35™" wide;
branch-underleaves 0°25" long and wide ; leaf-cells from edge of
lobe 0:014™", from middle 0:023™™ in diameter, and from base 0°035™™
long, 0:023™™ wide ; bract I, lobe 2:00"™ long, 0°75™™ wide; lobule
0°75™™ Jong, 0°15™" wide; bracteole I, 1°35™™ long, 0°60™™ wide ;
bract II, lobe 1°25™™ long, 0°65™™ wide, lobule 0°55™™ long, 0:10™™
wide; bracteole II, 0°85™™ long, 0°30™™” wide ; perianth 2°50™™ long,
1:00™™ wide.

On rocks and trees, from Alaska to northern California. Distrib-
uted in Can. Hep. 2.3 (as #! Asagrayana, var.), n. 4 (as &. Asagray-
ana, var. Californica), and n. 5 (in part).

The determination of this species is based on Sullivant’s descrip-
tion and on drawings in his herbarium: the type specimen was sent
-by him to Gottsche, together with the rest of the Wilkes’ hepatics,
and is presumably in Berlin. 7! Wisqguallensis has frequently been
confused with /! Tamarisci.

13. Frullania Asagrayana Mont., Ann. des Se. Nat., II. xviii: 14. 1842 (footnote).
PLATE XI.

Dioicous : plants growing in depressed or pendulous tufts, reddish-
brown or more rarely paler and greenish: stems once or twice pin-
nate: leaves imbricated, the lobes ovate, arching over the stem and
cordate at base, rounded or obtuse at the decurved apex, entire ;
lobule separated from the stem by about half its width, obovoid-
clavate, contracted toward, base; stylus a suborbicular disc-like
process bearing on its margin one or two minute cilia or run-
ning out into one or two acute points: underleaves distant, orbic-
ular-ovate, plane or rarely reflexed at the apex, bifid less than
half with obtuse lobes and sinus, sometimes appendiculate or slightly
auriculate at base: leaf-cells of lobe thick-walled, trigones and inter-
mediate thickenings becoming more conspicuous toward the middle

A, W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania. 23

and base; discolored cells usually forming a long, distinct, median
line, rarely obsolete: @ inflorescence terminal on a short branch;
bracts in two or three pairs, bifid to or beyond the middle, the lobe
ovate, acute, entire or sparingly dentate, becoming broader and more
obtuse away from the perianth, lobule narrowly ovate or lanceolate,
acuminate, usually revolute on the margins, bearing at the base on
the inner edge a more or less distinct, variously toothed or laciniate
segment or stylus, otherwise entire; bracteole free or connate on one
side, ovate, bifid to or beyond the middle with subulate acuminate
lobes and pointed sinus, margin usually bearing at the base on each
side a variously toothed or laciniate segment, otherwise entire ; per-
ianth exserted beyond the middle, oval or obovate, narrowed into a
rather short beak, somewhat compressed on the sides and with a deep
postical keel, smooth: ¢ spike oval, occupying a short lateral branch,
bracts in several pairs (six to ten).

Stems 0°15™" in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°70™ long, 0°50™™
wide; lobules 0°25™" long, 0°17" wide ; underleaves 0:35™™ long
and wide ; lobes of branch leaves 0°50™™ long, 0°35™™ wide ; branch-
underleaves 0°25™™ long, 0°15™™" wide; leaf-cells at edge of lobe
0°014™™", in the middle 0:017™" in diameter and at the base 0:028™™
long, 0°018"™" wide; bracts I, lobe 1°50™ long, 0°70™" wide, lobule
0°85™™ long, 0°25™" wide; bracteole I, 1:20™ long, 0°50™™ wide ;
bract IT, lobe 0:95™™ long, 0°60™" wide ; lobule 0°50™ long, 0°15™™
wide; bracteole II, 0-70" long, 0:25"™" wide ; perianth 1:85™™ long,
0-90™™" wide.

On rocks, on bark of trees, or pendulous from small branches :
from Newfoundland to Georgia and west to Wisconsin. Common
in the Eastern States, especially in hilly or mountainous regions.
Distributed in Musc. Alleg. 2. 266, in Hep. Bor.-Amer. n. 107, in
Hep. Amer. ». 7, and in Can. Hep. n. 2.

14. Frullania Tamarisci (L.) Dumort., Recueil d’Ubs. sur les Jung., 13. 1835.
Jungermannia Tamarisci L., Species plantarum, 1134. 1753 (Ed. I).

Frullania major Raddi, Mem. di Matem. e di Fiscia della Soc. Ital. della Sci. (Mo-
dena), xvili: 20, pl. 2. 1820. :
Jubula Tamarisci Dumort., Comm. Bot., 112. 1822.
PLATE XII, figs. 1-10.
Dioicous : plants growing in depressed tufts, reddish-brown, rarely
tinged with green : stems mostly bipinnate : leaves imbricated, the
lobe ovate-orbicular, arching over the stem and deeply cordate at

24 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

base, obtuse, apiculate or acute at the decurved apex (on ultimate
branches sometime acuminate); lobule separated from the stem by
about half its width, subparallel with the stem, short-clavate, con-
tracted toward base; stylus a small disc-like or strongly crispate
process: underleaves distant, orbicular, strongly reflexed at apex and
usually on the sides, bifid about one-sixth with a broad, shallow sinus
and obtuse or apiculate lobes, crispate-auriculate at base: leaf-cells
of lobe thick-walled, trigones and intermediate thickenings becoming
more pronounced on passing inward and toward the base; discolored
cells usually indistinct, either scattered or in a short median line:
@ terminal on a short branch; bracts in three or four pairs unequally
bifid, the lobe ovate, acute, irregularly dentate or crenate, especially
in the upper part, lobule lanceolate, acuminate, revolute on the mar-
gins, bearing at the base on the inner side a cluster of fine cilia,
otherwise subentire: bracteole free from the bracts, deeply bifid
‘ with ovate-lanceolate, acute, irregularly dentate or laciniate lobes
and narrow sinus, margins ciliate at base, perianth exserted one-third
or more, oblong, narrowed into a short beak, postically strongly one-
keeled, smooth: ¢ spike oval, borne ona short lateral branch, bracts
in several pairs.

Stems 0°20™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0:80" long, 0°75™™ wide,
lobules 0°25™™ long, 0°10™™- wide; underleaves 0°45™™ long, 0-40™™
wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°35™™ long, 0:25™™ wide ; branch-under-
leaves 0°18"™ long, 0°15™™ wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0°012™™,
from middle 0:019™™ in diameter, and from base 0:038™™ long, 0:022™™
wide; bract I, lobe 1:20™™ long, 0°60"" wide, lobule 0-75™™ long,
0°30™" wide, bracteole I, 0:80" long, 0°60™" wide ; bract II, lobe.
1:10™" long, 0°55™™ wide, lobule 0°60™™ long, 0°24™™" wide; bracteole
II, 0:90™™ long, 0°45™" wide; perianth 2°15™™ long, 0:90"™ wide.

On rock and trees ; Miquelon Island (Delamare): Newfoundland
(Waghorne): Blackstone, Rhode Island (Bennett). “‘ Vancouver and
Orcas Islands, Lyall. Collected also on the N. W. coast by Menzies
and Douglas.”* Apparently rare, but probably more abundant in
the far north.

In the absence of fertile American material the above descriptions
of involucre and perianth are drawn from Swedish plants collected
by Dr. Arnell. The Rhode Island specimens which I have had an
opportunity of examining are very fragmentary, but are apparently
referable to this species.

1 Mitten, Jour. Linn. Soc., viii: 63.1865. It is probable that these specimens from
the Pacific Coast would now be referred to other species.

A. W. Hvans— North American Species of Frullania. 25

15. Frullania Californica (Aust.).

Frullania Asagrayana, var. Californica Aust. in Underwood, Bull. Ill. State Lab,
Nat. Hist., 11:67. 1884 (in part).

Frullania Asagrayana, var. Californica Aust. (emend.), Howe, Erythea, ii: 98. 1894.
Frullania Asagrayana, var. alsophila Howe, |. c., ii: 99. 1894.

Frullania Tamarisci Bolander, Catalogue of the Plants growing in the vicinity of
San Francisco. 1870 (not (L.) Dum.).

PLATE XII, figs. 11-22.

Dioicous: plants closely appressed to matrix or growing in wide
depressed tufts, green, varying to brownish-red : stems once to thrice
pinnate, often irregularly so: leaves subimbricated, the lobe orbicu-
lar, arching over the stem and cordate at base, rounded and more or
less decurved at the apex, entire ; lobule separated from the stem by
less than half its width, obovate-clavate; stylus a minute subulate or
disc-like process : underleaves orbicular, plane or slightly reflexed on
one or both sides toward the base, bifid about one-third with obtuse
or subacute lobes and sinus, margin entire, sometimes slightly auricu-
late at base ; leaf-cells rather thick-walled, trigones inconspicuous and
intermediate thickenings scanty ; discolored cells wanting or few in
number, scattered or more rarely in a short median line: Q inflores-
cence terminal on a short branch ; bracts in two or three pairs, un-
equally bifid, the lobe ovate or ovate-lanceolate, acute, entire, lobule
lanceolate or subulate, acuminate, margin more or less reflexed, bear-
ing on the inner side at the base a laciniate lobe-like segment or
stylus, otherwise entire, bracteole connate on one side with bract,
ovate, bifid to about the middle with lanceolate acuminate lobes and
acute sinus, bearing toward the base on each side a distinct usually
laciniate or ciliate segment, otherwise entire ; both bracts and bracte-
oles becoming smaller and simpler on receding from the perianth ;
perianth about half exserted, compressed on the sides, oval, narrowed
into a short beak, deeply one-keeled postically, smooth; ¢ spike on
a short lateral branch, globose, bracts in about two pairs.

Stems 0°15™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°50™ long, 0°45™™
wide, lobules 0°17™" long, 0:09" wide ; underleaves 0°22™™ long,
0:25™™ wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°22™" long, 0°17™™ wide ;
branch-underleaves 0°12™™ long, 0:09™™" wide ; leaf-cells at edge of
lobe 0:010™™" in the middle, 0°014™" in diameter, and at the base
0:030™™ long, 0:022™™" wide ; bract I, lobe 1:40™" long, 0°55™™ wide,
lobule 0°75™" long, 0°25™" wide; bracteole I, 1:00™™ long, 0°50™™
wide ; bract II, lobe 0:90™™ long, 0:50™" wide, lobule 0°45™™ long,

26 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

0°20™™" wide; bracteole II, 0:80™" long, 0°50™™ wide ; perianth 1°70™™
long, 0°80™™" wide.

On rocks and trees: British Columbia to California. Distributed
(as F. Nisquallensis) in Hep. Bor.-Amer. n. 108 (in part), in Hep.
Amer. n. 102 (as F. Asagrayana, var. Californica) and n. 148 (as
I, Nisquallensis), and (also as #. Nisquallensis) in Can. Hep. 1. 5
(in part).

The specimens distributed in Hep. Bor.-Amer., which we may con-
sider the type of Austin’s 4. Asagrayana, var. Californica, are a
mixture of this and the next species, and it seems allowable to retain
the name “ Catifornica” for the present series of forms.

16. Frullania Franciscana Howe, Erythea, ii: 99. pl. 2. 1894.
Frullania Asagrayana, var Californica Aust. in Underwood, Bull. Illinois State
Lab, Nat. Hist , ii: 67. 1884 (in part).
Frullania unciflora, var. Californica Gottsche in Bolander: Catalogue of the plants
growing in the vicinity of San Francisco. 1870.
PLATE XIII. figs, 1-8.

Dioicous : plants appressed to matrix or growing in wide depres-
sed tufts, reddish-brown, varying to greenish ; stems mostly bipin-
nate: leaves imbricated, the lobes ovate, arching over the stem and
cordate at base, rounded, obtuse or apiculate at the decurved apex,
entire; lobule separated from the stem by about its own width,
short-clavate ; stylus minute: underleaves distant, plane, rhombic-
ovate, bifid about one-third with obtuse lobes and narrow sinus,
margins usually bluntly unidentate at about the middle, neither
auriculate nor appendiculate at base : leaf-cells of lobe rather thick-
walled, trigones and intermediate thickenings becoming more con-
spicuous toward the middle and the base; discolored cells usually in
a short median line, sometimes obsolete: 9 inflorescence terminal ona
short branch; bracts in about three pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe
ovate, acute or acuminate-apiculate, ciliate at antical base, otherwise
entire ; lobule ovate or lanceolate, acute, bearing a cluster of cilia
toward base, otherwise entire ; bracteole connate on one side with
bract, ovate, bifid about one half with lanceolate, acuminate lobes and
narrow sinus, ciliate at base, otherwise entire; perianth oblong-
obovate, abruptly short-rostrate, compressed on sides and with a deep
postical keel, smooth.

Stems 0°17™" in diameter: lobes of leaves 0°95™" long, 0°70™™
wide, lobules 0°25™" long, 0°12™" wide ; underleaves 0°40™™ long,
0°35™" wide ; lobes of branch-leaves 0°35™" long, 0°25™™ wide ;

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 27

branch-underleaves 0°17™™ long, 0°15™" wide ; leaf-cells at edge of
lobe 0°014™™ in the middle 0°019™" in diameter and at the base
0°035™™ long, 0°023™™ wide ; bract I, lobe 1:50" long, 0°75™™ wide,
lobule 0°60™™ long, 0°25™" wide; bracteole I, 1°35™™ long, 0°60™™
wide ; bract II, lobe 1:25"™ long, 0°50" wide, lobule 0°40™™ long,
0°20™™ wide ; bracteole IT, 1:00™™ long, 0°50™™ wide ; perianth 2°20™™
long, 1:00" wide.

On trees ; California. Distributed (as /. Wisquallensis) in Hep.
Bor.-Amer. 7. 108 (in part).

The plants of the present group have long been a puzzle to Ameri-
can hepaticologists ; most of them are species of wide range, they
vary greatly according to environment and are apparently connected
with one another by transitional forms. In sterile material, more-
over, the essential characters of a species are often so slightly
developed as to make determination difficult if not impossible, and
the same thing is true, though in a far less degree, of antheridial
material. In the eastern parts of the United States the only com-
mon representative is Frullania Asagrayana, a plant which fre-
quently assumes forms very unlike the specimens originally described
by Montagne: the most important differences brought out in this
description between our plant and 4! Tamarisci are in the under-
leaves, which are said to be plane, and in the perichetial bracts,
which are said to be subentire. Neither of these characters is con-
stant ; the underleaves may be reflexed, and the bracts are some-
times dentate. The underleaves, nevertheless, do afford us a second
and more important distinction in the basal auricles or lobes some-
times found in / Asagrayana ; these are never crispate as in the
constant and well developed auricles of 4. Zamarisci. The stylus
of F. Asagrayana is unusually large, being sometimes as long as
the lobule. A somewhat similar stylus is sometimes found in other
species of this group, butit is always smaller than in J. Asagrayana ;
and, in # Tamarisci, it is more or less crispate like the auricles of
the underleaves. In /. Asagrayana, finally, the lobules of the peri-
cheetial bracts and usually also the bracteoles bear at the base more
or less distinct, laciniate segments : these reappear in the western F:
Californica, but are unlike the equivalent structures found in our
other species.

In the far north the closely related / Zamarisci, which is abun-
dant in Europe, apparently becomes more common, sometimes
occurring in company with #2 Asagrayana. The most important
points of difference between the two are indicated above, but the

28 A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

involucres furnish one or two additional ones : in #! Tamarisct bracts
and bracteoles are relatively broader and the distinct stylus of F.
Asagrayana is replaced by a cluster of fine cilia. The leaves of
F. Tamarisci, also, are usually somewhat pointed, while the median
row of discolored cells is rarely distinct.

As we go westward F. Nisquallensis, another close ally of F.
Tamarisci, makes its appearance. The leaves of this species are
still more sharply pointed, and the reflexed underleaves show basal
auricles which are not strongly crispate as in / Tamarisci. The
involucres, also, provide us with important differences; in / WVis-
quallensis, the bracteoles, at least the innermost, are connate on both
sides with the adjacent bracts, and the lobes of the latter are narrow,
acuminate and subentire.

In addition to 4! Misqguallensis, we have in the west the plants
which have been known as /! Asagrayana, var. Californica. The
confusion in regard to these plants has been partially cleared up by
Mr. Howe, but it seems best to go still farther than he has done and
to recognize two .distinct species, instead of trying to retain one of
them as a variety of / Asagrayana. The first of these species, /
Franciscana, resembles the eastern plant in its plane underleaves and
in the median line of discolored cells in its lobes; but the latter is a
less striking feature than in /! Asagrayana and the underleaves are
different in shape and never auriculate at the base. The stylus, too,
is usually reduced to a minute subulate process and, in the pericheetial
bracts, is replaced by a cluster of cilia, a similar cluster being found
also at the antical base of the lobe.

The second of these two species, /! Californica, is usually more
slender than any of our other Thiopsielle and its less imbricated
leaves give it a somewhat looser appearance. In the involucre, the
bracts rapidly increase in size; so that, while the outer ones are
often smaller than the corresponding ones in 4. Asagrayana, the
innermost bracts are larger: the bases of bracts and of bracteoles
are much as in the eastern species, but the lobes of the bracts are
proportionately narrower. The underleaves are variable; in rare
cases they are slightly auriculate at the base, while their mar-
gins are either plane or slightly reflexed on one or both sides near
the base, never at the apex. The stylus of the leaves is minute,
very much as in /, Franciscana, from which the present species
differs in the usual absence of the median line of discolored cells, in
the shape of its underleaves, and in the characters of its perichztial
bracts and bracteoles.

A, W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania. 29

Susgenus V.—DIASTOLOBA Spruce.

Key to the Species.

Bracts and bracteoles (at least those of the innermost row) strikingly
dentate or spinose.
Lobes of leaves marked by a line of discolored cells; lobules of
bracts with a distinct segment or stylus on inner edge.
17. 4. Selwyniana,

Lobes of leaves without discolored cells; stylus of bracts not
distinct. 19. 4. Donnellit.

Bracts and bracteoles entire or nearly so.
Lobules of leaves parallel with the stem. 18. 4, Kunzei.

Lobules of leaves widely spreading from the stem.
20. #. Caroliniana.

17. Frullania Selwyniana Pearson, List of Canadian Hepaticz, 1. pl. 7. 1890,

Frullania Sullivantie Aust., Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, iii: 16. 1872 (not F. Suili-
vantii Aust.).

Frullania fragilifolia Aust., 1. ¢., vi: 301. 1879 (not Tayl.).
PLATE XIII. figs, 9-17.

Autoicous : plants appressed to matrix, reddish-brown or purplish :
stems irregularly pinnate: leaves imbricated, the lobe ovate, arching
over the stem and cordate at base, somewhat decurved at the rounded
apex, entire ; lobule close to the stem and subparallel with it, short-
clavate ; stylus minute, subulate ; underleaves distant, rhombic-oval,
bifid about one-third with obtuse lobes and sinus, entire or unidentate
on the sides; leaf-cells of lobe thick-walled, trigones inconspicuous
except in the middle and toward the base, intermediate thickenings
scanty, discolored cells in a median line: @ inflorescence terminal on
the stem or a main branch; bracts in about three pairs, unequally
bifid, the lobe ovate, acute (becoming obtuse as we recede from the
perianth), irregularly dentate, lobule narrower than the lobe, ovate,
acute, irregularly ciliate-dentate and bearing a distinct, usually
dentate segment or stylus below the middle of the inner edge ;
bracteole free, broadly ovate, bifid to below the middle, with acute
lobes and sinus, irregularly ciliate-dentate (becoming simply dentate
on receding from the perianth); perianth about a third exserted,
obcuneate, compressed on the sides, and with a strong postical keel,
abruptly narrowed into a short, broad beak, minutely setulose at the

30 A. W. EKvans—North American Species of Frullania.

mouth: ¢ spike globose, occupying the extremity of a short lateral
branch near the perianth, bracts in about two pairs.

Stems 0:13™" in diameter ; lobes of leaves 0°50™™ long, 0°45™™
wide, lobules 0°23™™ long, 0°14™™" wide ; underleaves 0:25™™ long and
wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°35™" long, 0°30™™ wide; branch-
underleaves 0°18™™ long, 0°14"" wide ; leaf-cells at edge of lobe
0:015™", in the middle 0-018™™" in diameter, at the base 0:030™™ long
0°023™™" wide; bract I, lobe 1.10™™ long, 0°50™™ wide, lobule 0°95™™
long, 0°40™™ wide; bracteole I, 0°85"" long, 0°70"™" wide; bract II,
lobe 0°90™" long, 0°85™" wide, lobule 0:75™™ Jong, 0°25™™ wide ;
bracteole II, 0°70™™ long, 0°40™™" wide; perianth 1:25™™ long, 0°90"™
wide.

On bark of trees (mostly the white cedar); near Urbana, Ohio
(Sullivant, Miss Biddlecome) : Campaign County, Ohio (Werner):
Ste. Anne’s River, Gaspé, Canada (Macoun). Distributed in Hep.
Amer. 2. 176.

Austin was apparently familiar with the characters of this distinct
little species, for he has described them clearly and fully under his
F. Sullivantie ; but, strangely enough, he afterwards considered
them too unimportant to separate our plant from the European /.
fragilifolia. Ina sterile condition, the two species certainly resem-
ble each other closely ; both are reddish in color and branch in about
the same way and both show discolored cells in their leaves. In F.
fragilifolia, however, the stems are a little more slender than in F.
Selwyniana, the underleaves are narrower, and the discolored cells
are usually irregularly scattered instead of being arranged in a more
or less distinct line or group in the middle of the lobe. When inflo-
rescence or perianths are present, 7. Sclwyniana can be at once dis-
tinguished from the European plant by its antheridial spikes borne
close to the involucre; its perianth, too, is less exserted, its inner-
most bracts are acute, and its bracteoles are free. F. Selwyniana is
our only autoicous species with discolored cells in its leaves. I have
retained for this species the name recently given to it by Mr. Pear-
son, Austin’s older name being too like /, Sullivantiz.

18. Frullania Kunzei Lehm. et Lindenb. in G. L. et N. Syn. Hep., 449. 1846.
Jungermannia Kunzet Lebm. et Lindenb. in Lehmann, Pugillus vi: 60. 1834.
Frullania Drummondii Tayl., Lond, Jour. Bot. v: 401. 1846.

PuaTE XIV. figs. 1-16.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, reddish-brown,
varying to deep blackish-purple in more exposed situations: sterile

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 31

stems regularly once or twice pinnate, fertile stems more irregularly
pinnate: leaves contiguous or imbricated, the lobe orbicular-ovate,
arching over the stem but not cordate at base, mostly plane at the
rounded apex, entire: lobule close to the stem and subparallel with
it, short-clavate ; stylus minute: underleaves distant, obovate, plane,
bifid about one third with obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus, entire :
leaf-cells of lobe thick-walled with inconspicuous trigones and no
intermediate thickenings: @ inflorescence terminal on the stem or a
main branch, bracts in three or four pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe
ovate or oblong, rounded or obtuse and often apiculate at the apex,
entire ; lobule narrower, ovate, subacute, bearing a minute tooth or
stylus on the inner edge near the base, otherwise subentire ; brac-
teole free or connate on one side, ovate, bitid to about the middle
with subacute lobes and sinus, entire or slightly sinuous-dentate ;
perianth more than half-exserted, compressed on the sides and
strongly one-keeled postically, oblong, abruptly narrowed into a
short beak, setulose at the mouth: ¢ spike globose, terminal ona
short branch at some distance from the involucre, bracts in about
two pairs.

Stems 0:10"" in diameter ; lobes of leaves 0°45™™ long, 0°35™™
wide, lobules 0:18"" long, 0:10" wide; underleaves 0:20™™ long,
0-177" wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0:35™™ long, 0°25™" wide;
branch-underleaves 0°17"™ long, 0°10%™ wide; leaf-cells from edge
of lobe 0:012™", from middle 0:016™™" in diameter, and from base
0°035™™ long, 0°022™™" wide ; bracts I, lobe 0°85™™ long, 0°45™™ wide,
lobule 0°80™" long 0°30" wide; bracteole I, 0°85™™ long, 0°50™™
wide; bract II, lobe 0°70™™ long, 0°45"™ wide, lobule 0:°50™ long,
0°25™™" wide ; bracteole II, 0°50™™ long, 0°35™™ wide ; perianth 1°25™™
long, 0°75™™ wide.

On bark of trees, or sometimes creeping over lichens; Florida to
Louisiana. Distributed in Hep. Bor.-Amer. 2. 105d, and in Hep.
Amer. 7. 101.

Frullania Kunzei was first described from Cuban material, but
does not seem to have been collected very often in the West Indies ;
in our Gulf States, on the contrary, it is apparently not uncommon.
It is most closely related to the following species, 7: Donnellii, but
also bears some resemblance to /! Selwyniana. From this latter
species it differs in its more regularly pinnate stems, in its narrower,
less convex and homogeneous leaves, which are not cordate at the
base, in its more exserted perianth with longer setule at the mouth,
and in its entire bracts.

32 A. W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania,

19. Frullania Donnellii Aust., Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, iv: 301. 1879.
PLATE XIV. figs. 17-29.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, reddish-brown :
sterile stems regularly once or twice pinnate, fertile stems more
irregularly pinnate : leaves contiguous or imbricated, the lobe orbic-
ular-ovate, arching over the stem but not cordate at base, plane or
nearly so at the rounded apex, entire ; lobule separated from the
stem by a little less than its width, subparallel with it or slightly
oblique, short-clavate ; stylus minute: underleaves distant, oblong-
obovate, plane, bifid about one third with obtuse or subacute lobes
and sinus, entire: leaf-cells of lobe thick-walled* with inconspicuous
trigones and no intermediate thickenings: @ inflorescence terminal
on the stem or a main branch; bracts in two or three pairs, sub-
equally bifid, the lobe ovate, acuminate, sharply and irregularly
incised-dentate, lobule similar to the lobe but usually still more
toothed, stylus not distinct; bracteole free, bifid to or beyond the
middle with segments like the lobules ; bracts and bracteoles becom-
ing rapidly smaller and less toothed on receding from the perianth ;
perianth about half-exserted, compressed on the sides and strongly
one-keeled postically, oblong, abruptly narrowed into a short beak,
setulose at the mouth; ¢ spike globose, occupying a short branch
close to the involucre, bracts in about two pairs.

Stems 0°10™™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°60™™ long and wide ;
lobules 0:19™™ long, 0°12™" wide ; underleaves 0°30™™ long, 0°25™™
wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°30™" long, 0°25™" wide ; branch-
underleaves 0°20™ long, 0°10™ wide; leaf-cells at edge of lobe
* 0'012™™, in the middle 0:018™™ in diameter and at base 0°035™™ long,
0°018™™" wide; bract I, lobe 0°90™™ long, 0°55™™ wide, lobule 0°90™™
long, 0°45™" wide; bracteole I, 0°70™™ long and wide; bract II, lobe
0°75™" long, 0°45™= wide, lobule 0°60™™ long, 0:°35™™ wide; brac-
teole IT, 0°70™™ long, 0°55™™ wide; perianth 1:20" long, 0'70™" wide.

On trees; East Florida (J. Donnell Smith): Eustis, Florida
(Underwood): Monticello, Florida (Lighthipe).

F. Donnelliit seems to be a rare species, but, as sterile material is
usually indistinguishable from /. Aunzei, it has probably been over-
looked. The main difference between the two species is to be found
in the perichetial bracts: in #. Aunzet these are entire or nearly
so, while in F! Donnellii the innermost ones at least are strongly
incised-dentate.

The first three species which are here placed in Diastoloba are in
some respects intermediate between that subgenus and Thiopsiella,
agreeing with the latter mainly in having their lobules parallel with

:

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 33

the stem. Still, it has seemed better on the whole to group them
with / Caroliniana, as they agree with it in the following impor-
tant points: (1) the plane underleaves, (2) the autoicous inflorescence,
and (3) the position of the @ flowers.

20. Frullania Caroliniana Sulliv., Muse. Alleg. n. 270. 1846. Amer. Jour. Sci.
and Arts, II. i: 74. 1846.

Frullania brunnea Aust., Hep. Bor.-Amer., n. 105e. 1875 (not Spreng.).
PLATE XV.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, varying in color
from yellowish-green to reddish-brown ; sterile stems mostly bipin-
nate, fertile stems more irregularly branched : leaves closely imbri-
cated, the lobe ovate, arching over the stem but not cordate at base,
rounded and slightly decurved at the apex, entire ; lobule distant
from the stem and spreading at a wide angle (30°—40°), short-clavate;
stylus a small, obliquely spreading triangular process: underleaves
contiguous or imbricated, orbicular, plane, bifid about one-half with
obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus, entire or vaguely unidentate on
the sides ; branch-underleaves much narrower and with sharper points :
leaf-cells of lobes sometimes thick-walled with inconspicuous trigones,
sometimes thinner walled with conspicuous trigones and occasional
intermediate thickenings: 9 inflorescence terminal on the stem or a
main branch ; bracts in three or four pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe
ovate, obtuse or apiculate at the apex, entire; lobule shorter and
narrower, ovate, subacute, bearing on the inner edge near the base
a distinct tooth-like segment or stylus, otherwise entire ; bracteole
free or connate on one side with bract, bifid about one-third with
acute lobes and sinus, entire or nearly so; perianth exserted about
one-third, obcuneate, abruptly narrowed into a short, setulose beak,
compressed on the sides and strongly unicarinate postically ; 3 spike
globose, occupying a short lateral branch near the ¢ inflorescence,
bracts in one or two pairs.

Stems 0°10"™ in diameter; lobes of leaves 0°70™™ long, 0°80™™
wide, lobule 0:20™" long, 0°10™™ wide; underleaves 0:40™™ long,
0°30™™" wide; lobes of branch-leaves 0°30™™ long, 0°40™™" wide; branch-
underleaves 0:20™" long and wide; leaf-cells from edge of lobe 0°017™,
from middle 0:018™™ in diameter, and from base 0°038™™ long, 0°023™"
wide; bract I, lobe 1:25" long, 0°75™" wide, lobule 0:80™™ long,
0°40" wide; bracteole I, 0:80" long, 0°40" wide, bract II, lobe
0°90" long, 0°57™™ wide, lobule 0°60™™ long, 0°30™™ wide, bracteole
II, 0°55™™ long, 0.35™™ wide; perianth 1°50™™ long, 1:20™™ wide.

TRANS. Conn. ACAD., VOL. X. May, 1897.
3

34 A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

On trees; Florida to Louisiana. Distributed in Muse. Alleg.
n. 270, in Hep. Bor.-Amer. n. 105e (as F. brunnea), and in Hep.
Amer. 2. 84 (as & brunnea).

F. Caroliniana was referred by Austin to & brunnea, a plant
found in southern Africa, Herr Stephani has kindly sent me a speci-
men of this species from the type locality and I find it to differ from
our plant in the following points:—the leaves are usually minutely
apiculate, especially on the branches; the lobules spread still more
widely, often forming more than a right angle with the stem; the
stylus is smaller ; the underleaves are sharply spinose-dentate, those
of the branches being sometimes almost laciniate. /! Caroliniana is
easily distinguished from all our other species by the distant and
widely spreading lobules of its leaves.

INCOMPLETELY KNOWN SPECIES.
21. Frullania Chilcootiensis Steph., Engler’s bot. Jahrb., viii: 98. 1886.

Dioicous: plants growing on bark with other hepaticz, brownish :
stems filiform, simple, 3-4" long; leaves remote, the lobe broadly
ovate, obtuse, concave, decurved at the apex, entire, arching over the
stem; lobule a third as large as the lobe, galeate, constricted near the
mouth, close to the stem or often obliquely incumbent ; stylus large,
triangular-lanceolate, spreading: underleaves spreading, cuneate-
obovate, bifid to about the middle, with a narrow obtuse sinus and
connivent, obtuse lobes, angled or obtusely unidentate on the sides ;
leaf-cells uniformly thickened, 0:010™™ in diameter: perichetial
bracts in about two pairs, those of the innermost pair double the size
of the stem-leaves, spreading, unequally bifid, the lobe oblong-ovate,
obtuse, lobule half as broad as the lobe, acute, with a long cilium or
stylus above the middle of the inner edge ; bracteole nearly as large
as bracts, oblong, bifid about one-third with an open obtuse sinus
and subacute lobes: perianth and ¢@ spike unknown.

On bark; Chilcoot, Alaska (Krause).

I have been unable to obtain specimens of this very minute species
and have compiled the above account of the plant from the original
description, aided by drawings and notes kindly sent me by Herr
Stephani. The plant is apparently a Zrachycolea,

22. Frullania Wrightii Aust., Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, iii: 15. 1872

Dioicous: plants brownish : stems irregularly pinnate : leaves im-
bricated, the lobe orbicular, arching over the stem and cordate at

a

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 35

base, decurved at the rounded apex, entire ; lobule close to the stem,
galeate, inflated, sometimes more distant and explanate; stylus
minute, subulate: underleaves orbicular-obovate, bifid about one-
fourth with obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus, entire or repand-den-
tate on the margins; leaf-cells of lobe rather thick-walled with con-
spicuous trigones and intermediate thickenings; @ inflorescence ter-
minal on the stem or a main branch ; bracts in two or three pairs,
unequally bifid, the lobe ovate, rounded at the apex, entire, lobule
shorter and narrower, acute, bearing a small tooth or stylus on the
inner edge below the middle, otherwise entire, bracteole free from
the bracts, narrowly ovate, bifid about one-third with acute lobes and
sinus, subdentate toward base; perianth and ¢ plant not seen.

New Mexico (Wright).

Frullania Wrightii, known only from its type specimens, is appar-
ently a form of # riparia. It is impossible to be sure of this, how-
ever, until better developed plants are found, as there are slight
differences between the two in areolation, underleaves, and involucre.

In conclusion I would express my thanks to Professor Underwood
for the loan of his valuable collection of Frallaniw, to Herr Stephani
for helpful notes, drawings and specimens, to Dr. Robinson for ac-
cess to several of Taylor’s and Sullivant’s types, and to Mr. Howe and
others for specimens.

Yale University.

36 A, W. Hvans—North American Species of Frullania.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

Each species is represented in natural size and with enlarged details: in Plates I
and IX-XIV, the leaf-cells are enlarged 255, and the other details 28 diameters; in
Plates II-VIII and XV, the leaf-cells are enlarged 290, and the other details 32
diameters.

‘PLATE I.

Frullania arietina Tayl.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth and hypogynous perigonial bracts.—Fig. 3. Leaf-cells
from middle of lobe.—Fig. 4. Bracts and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 5. Bracts and
connate bracteole II.—Fig. 6. Transverse section of perianth. All the figures
from Florida specimens collected by Mr. Smith.

Frullania Oakesiana Aust.—Fig. 7. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 8. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth and andrcecium.—Fig. 9. Part of stem with leaf, antical
view.—Fig. 10. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 11. Bract and connate
bracteole I.—Fig. 12. Bract I.—Fig. 13. Bract II.—Fig. 14. Bracteole II.—Fig.
15. Transverse section of perianth. All the figures from specimens collected by
the author on Carter Dome, New Hampshire.

PLATE II.

Frullania Bolanderi Aust.—Fig. 1 Plants, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth.—Fig. 3. Part of plant, postical view.—Fig. 4. Part of
branch, ending in a flagellum.—Fig. 5. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 6. Leaf.
cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 7. Bracts with connate bracteole I.—Fig. 8. Bract
and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 9. Same, from another involucre.—Fig. 10. Bract
and connate bracteole II, from same involucre as Fig. 9.—Fig. 11. Bract and
connate bracteole I.—Fig. 12. Bract I.—Fig. 13. Bract and connate bracteole II.
—Fig. 14. Bract IIl.—Fig. 15. Transverse section of perianth. Figs. 1-3 and 5-
8 from Californian specimens collected by Mr. Howe; Figs. 4, 9 and 10 from
British Columbian specimens collected by Professor Macoun; and Figs. 11-15
from Californian specimens collected by Bolander.

PLATE III.

Frullania inflata Gottsche.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth and andreecium.—Fig. 3. Part of plant, postical view.—
Fig. 4. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 5. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Figs.
6, 7. Bracts I.—Fig. 8. Bracteole I.—Fig. 9. Bract IIl.—Fig. 10. Bracteole I1.—
Figs. 11, 12. Transverse sections of perianths.— Fig. 13. Bract IL—Fig. 14.
Bracteole I.—Fig. 15. Bract II.—Fig. 16. Bracteole IIl.—Figs. 17, 18. Transverse
sections of perianths. Figs. 1, 3, 4, and 6-12 from specimens collected by Dr.
Underwood at Austin, Texas; Figs. 2, 5, and 13-18 from Hep. Amer. n. 68.

PuLate IV.

Frullania Cataline Fvans.—Fig. 1. Plants, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth and andreecium,—Fig. 3. Part of plant, postical view.—

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 37

Fig. 4. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 5. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig.
6. Bract and connate bracteole I.—Fig 7. Bract I.—Fig. 8. Bract and connate
bracteole II.—Fig. 9. Bract II1.—Fig. 10. Bract and connate bracteole ILI.—Figs.
11, 12. Transverse sections of perianth. All the figures from the type specimens.

PLATE V.

Frullania riparia Hampe.—Fig. 1. Plants, natural size —Fig. 2. Part of plant, postical
view, showing ¢ inflorescence.—Figs. 3, 4. Parts of plants, postical view.—Fig.
5. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 6. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Figs. 7,
8. Bracts II.—Fig. 9. Bracteole Il.—Fig. 10. Bract III.—Fig. 11. Bracteole III.
Figs. 1, 4, and 5 from specimens collected by the author at Trumbull, Connecticut ;
Figs. 2 and 6-11 from specimens collected by Dr. Underwood at Greencastle, In-
diana; and Fig. 3 from specimens collected by Mr. Holzinger near Washington.

PLATE VI.

Frullania squarrosa (R. Bl et Nees) Dumort.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2.
Part of plant, postical view, showing perianth —Fig. 3. Part of plant, postical
view, showing young ¢ inflorescence.—Fig. 4. Part of stem antical view.—Fig.
5. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 6. Bracts and connate bracteole I.—Fig.
7. Bract and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 8. Bract and connate bracteole II.—Fig.
9. Transverse section of perianth. Figs. 1, 2, and 5-9 from Florida specimens
collected by Dr. Underwood; Figs. 3 and 4 from Tennessee specimens collected
by Mr. Ruth.

PLATE VII.

Frullania Brittonie Evans.—Fig. 1. Plants, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant, pos-
tical view, showing perianth.—Fig. 3. Part of plant, postical view, showing young
andreecium.—Fig 4. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 5. Leaf-cells from middle
of lobe.—Figs. 6, 7. Bracts I.—Fig. 8. Bracteole I.—Fig. 9. Bract II.—Fig. 10.
Bracteole II.—Fig. 11. Bracteole I, from another involucre.—Fig. 12. Transverse
section of perianth. All the figures from specimens collected by the author at
Meriden, Connecticut.

Frullania dilatata (L.) Dumort.—Fig. 13. Bract I1—Fig. 14. Bracteole I.—Fig. 15.
Bracteole II. All the figures from Swedish specimens collected by Dr. Arnell.

PLATE VIII.

Frullania Virginica Gottsche.—Fig. 1. Plants, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,
postical view, showing perianth.—Figs. 3, 4. Parts of plants, postical view.—
Fig. 5. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 6. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig.
7. Bracts and connate bracteole I.—Figs. 8, 9. Bracts II].—Fig. 10. Bracteole II.
—Fig. 11. Bract IlI.—Fig. 12. Bracteole III].—Fig. 13. Bracts and connate
bracteole I, from another involucre.—Fig. 14. Transverse section of perianth.—
Fig. 15. Bract I—Fig. 16. Bracteole I.—Fig. 17. Bract II.—Fig. 18. Bracteole
II.—Fig. 19. Transverse section of perianth. Figs. 1-3 and 5-14 from specimens
collected at Auburn, Alabama, by Dr. Underwood; Figs. 4 and 15-19 from speci-
mens collected at Wilmington, Delaware, by Mr. Commons.

38

A, W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania.

PLATE IX.

.

Frullania Eboracensis Gottsche —Fig. 1. Plants, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,

postical view, showing perianth; the innermost bract on the left is abnormal in
haying its stylus about as large as its lobule.-—Fig. 3. Part of stem, antical view.
—Fig. 4. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 5. Bracteole I.—Fig. 6. Transverse
section of perianth.—Fig. 7. Bract and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 8. Bract I.—
Fig. 9. Bract If.—Fig. 10. Bracteole Il-—Fig. 11. Transverse section of peri-
anth. Figs. 1-3 from srecimens collected by Dr. Jelliffe at Lake George, New
York; Figs. 4-6 from specimens collected by Miss Vail in the Catskills, New
York; Figs. 7-11 from specimens collected by Mr. Commons at Wilmington,
Delaware.

Frullania plana Sulliv.—Fig. 12. Plaut, natural size.—Fig. 13. Part of plant, postical

view, showing perianth and andrcecium.—Fig. 14. Part of stem, antical view.—
Fig. 15. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe —Figs. 16, 17. Bracts I.—Fig. 18.
Bracteole I.—Fig. 19. Bract I].—Fig. 20. Bracteole I].—Fig. 21. Transverse
section of perianth. All the figures from Hep. Bor.-Amer. n. 102.

PLATE X.

Frullania Nisquallensis Sulliv.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,

postical yiew, showing perianth.—Fig. 3. Part of stem, postical view, underleaves
dissected away.—Fig. 4. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 5. Leaf-cells from mid-
dle of lobe.-—Fig. 6. Bracts and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 7. Bract II.—Fig. 8.
Bracteole II.—Fig. 9. Bract III.—Fig. 10. Bracteole I1I.—Fig. 11. Transverse
section of perianth. All the figures from specimens collected at Anacortes,
Washington, by Mrs. F. K. Sears.

PLATE XI.

Frullania Asagrayana Mont.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,

postical view, showing perianth.—Fig. 3. Part of plant, antical view, showing
androecium.—Fig. 4, Part of stem, postical view, underleaves dissected away.—
Fig. 5. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 6. Bract I.—Fig. 7. Bracteole I.—
Fig. 8. Bract II.—Fig. 9. Bracteole II.—Fig. 10. Bract IJI.—Fig. 11. Bracteole
IIIl.—Fig. 12. Transverse section of perianth.—Figs. 13, 14. Bracts I.—Fig. 15.
Bracteole I.—Figs, 16, 17. Bracts II.—Fig. 18. Bracteole II.—Fig. 19. Subinvo-
lucral leafi—Fig. 20. Subinvolucral underleaf.—Fig. 21. Bract and connate
bracteole I.—Fig. 22. Bract I. Figs. 1-12 from specimens collected by Mrs.
Britton on White Top, Virginia; Figs. 13-20 from specimens collected by Mr.
Waite at Washington, D. C.; Figs. 21 and 22 from specimens collected by Mr.
Ruth at Knoxville, Tennessee.

PuateE XII.

Frullania Tamarisci (L.) Dumort.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,

postical view.—Fig. 3. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 4. Leaf-cells from middle
of lobe.—Fig. 5. Bract I.—Fig. 6. Bracteole I—Fig. 7. Bract Il.—Fig. 8
Bracteole Il.—Fig. 9. Bract III.—Fig. 10. Bracteole III. Figs. 1-4 from New
foundland specimens collected by Mr. Waghorne ; Figs. 5-10 from Swedish speci-
mens collected by Dr. Arnell.

A. W. Evans—North American Species of Frullania. 39

Frullania Californica (Aust.) Evans.—Fig. 11. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 12. Part of
plant, postical view, showing perianth.—Fig. 13. Part of stem, antical view.—
Fig. 14. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.-—Fig. 15. Bract and connate bracteole I.
—Fig. 16. Bract I.—Figs. 17, 18. Bracts Il.—Fig. 19. Bracteole II.—Fig. 20.
Bract I1].—Fig. 21. Bracteole III —Fig. 22. Transverse section of perianth. All
the figures from specimens collected at Seattle, Washington, by Mr. Piper.

PuaTe XITI.

Frullania Franciscana Howe.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,
postical view, showing perianth.—Fig. 3. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 4.
Leaf-cells from middle of leaf.—¥ig. 5. Bract and connate bracteole I.—Fig. 6.
Bract I.—Fig. 7. Bract II.—Fig. 8. Transverse section of perianth. All the
figures from Californian specimens collected by Mr. Howe.

Frullania Selwyniana Pearson.—-Fig. 9. Plants, natural size.—Fig. 10 Part of plant,
postical view, showing perianth and androecium.—Fig. 11. Part of plant, postical
view.—Fig. 12. Part of stem, antical view.—Fig. 13. Leaf-cells from middle of
lobe.—Fig. 14. Bract I.—Fig. 15. Bracteole I.—Fig. 16. Bract II.—Fig. 17.
Transverse section of perianth. All the figures from Ohio specimens: Figs. 9,
10 and 14-17 from specimens collected by Mr. Wilcox; the others from speci-
mens collected by Mr. Werner.

PLATE XIV.

Frullania Kunzei Lehm. et Lindenb.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 2. Part of plant,
postical view, showing perianth, androecia, and y inflorescence.—Fig. 3. Part of
stem, antical view.—Fig. 4. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe. —Figs. 5, 6. Bracts I.
—Fig. 7. Bracteole I.—Figs. 8, 9. Bracts I].—Fig. 10. Bracteole IJ —Fig. 11.
Bract 11].—Fig. 12. Bracteole III.—Fig. 13. Bract and connate bracteole I.—
Fig. 14. Bract I.—Fig. 15. Transverse section of perianth.—Fig. 16. Setule from
mouth of perianth. All the figures from specimens collected by Dr. Underwood :
Figs. 13, 14 and 16 from Florida specimens and the others from specimens collected
at Ocean Spring, Mississippi.

Frullania Donnellii Aust.—Fig. 17. Plant, natural size.—Fig. 18. Part of plant, postical
view, showing perianth and andrcecium.—Fig. 19. Part of stem, antical view.—
Fig. 20. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Figs. 21, 22. Bracts I.—Fig. 23. Bracteole
I.—Figs. 24, 25. Bracts Il.—Fig. 26. Bracteole I].—Fig. 27. Bract Il1I.—Fig. 28.
Bracteole I1J.—Fig. 29. Transverse section of perianth. All the figures from
specimens collected at Eustis, Florida, by Dr. Underwood.

PLATE XV.

Frullania Caroliniana Sulliv.—Fig. 1. Plant, natural size—Fig. 2. Part of plant,
postical view, showing perianth and androecia.—Fig. 3. Part of stem, antical view.
Fig. 4. Leaf-cells from middle of lobe.—Fig. 5. Bract and connate bracteole I.—
Fig. 6. Bract I.—Figs. 7, 8. Bracts II.—Fig: 9. Bracteole II.—Fig. 10. Bract III.
—Fig. 11. Bracteole III.—Fig. 12. Transverse section of perianth. All the fig-
ures from specimens collected by Mr. Langlois in Louisiana.

lO |
ima

4

oP

é

II.—A Srupy oF THE FAMILY PECTINID#, WITH A REVISION OF
THE GENERA AND SUBGENERA. (Six pirates.) By A. KE.
VERRILL.

Tue classification of the Pectinide must, for the present at least,
be based mainly upon the characters of the shells, for the soft parts
have been carefully studied only in a few of the very numerous spe-
cies. There is good reason to believe that in some cases good gen-
eric characters may be found in the structure of the foot, but this
organ is so contractile that alcoholic specimens give but a poor idea
of its form in life. The palpi and gills are known to afford import-
ant characters in some species, but they have been studied in only a
few genera. (See Plates xx, xx1.) But the relations of the shell to
the soft parts are so very intimate that the form and structure of the
shell may be taken as an expression of the modifications of some of
the important internal parts, and therefore must give valid evidence
of generic modifications.

In this family the use of shell-characters for generic and subgen-
eric groups has this great advantage that it will enable us to classify
the vast number of fossil species, which are far more numerous than
the living ones, and to compare those of successive geological periods,
group by group, with each other and with modern groups. In this
way we may be better able to trace the lines of evolution. Until
the minor modifications of structure, such as characterize subgenera
and “sections ” of genera in this and other bivalve families, are duly
considered, no great progress can be made in the study of their evo-
lution.

It is very essential that students of Mollusca should become im-
pressed with the idea that even the slightest modification of the
form or structures of the shell, if persistent, has its meaning, and
some distinct value in progressive evolution, whether we may be able
to discover it or not. Even the color is often of protective value.
For instance, the reddish and brown colors of Chlamys Islandica
matches the colors of the red nullipore that covers the stony bottoms
where it is usually found, and C. irradians has generally a gray
color, similar to that of the sandy bottoms, which it mostly fre-
quents. Instances of protective coloration in the shells of gastropods
are very numerous.

42 A. EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

In the Pectinidz we can appreciate the value of some of the mod-
ifications of the shell, on purely mechanical principles. Others are
known to be correlated with the habits of the species. Thus the
strong radial ribs or corrugations, found on species living in shallow
water, serve to give their shells great strength, while the interlock-
ings of the énds of the ribs, either in the form of marginal points or
scallops, serve to keep the valves in exact apposition when closed,
and therefore compensate for the absence of cardinal teeth. Such
corrugations and marginal projections are generally lacking in the
deep-sea species that are not exposed to the action of the waves.
The special, internal, radial ribs of Amusium and allied genera also
serve to greatly strengthen the thin, smooth shells of this group and
enable the valves to resist the action of the powerful adductor mus-
cle in the act of sudden contraction for the purpose of swimming.
In this group, the very compressed, round and polished shell indi-
cates an adaptation to very active swimming habits, for such a shell
gives the least friction in the singular manner in which these bivalves
swim. Our large native scallop (C. Clintonius or Magellanicus) has
a similar form and is remarkable for its swimming powers, even
when of large size.

It seems difficult to explain satisfactorily why Amusium, and
forms like C. Clintonius, should have a simple, thin margin, without
interlocking points or scallops, and often with the shell incapable of
. closing tightly. It is possible that many such simple-edged and gap-
ing shells have descended from those with radial ribs and interlock-
ing scallops, for many of the ancient mesozoic fossil species are thus
defended. It is true that most (but not all) of the species that have
no radial corrugations, and no marginal scallops, are from deep
water, where they are not exposed to the rough action of waves and
currents. Still they are, even there, exposed to the attacks of
various crabs and fishes, against which strong interlocking valves
would bean obvious advantage. It seems probable that the increased
lightness of the shell, by facilitating rapid swimming, may more
than compensate for the loss of the power of passive resistance.
This might well be the case whenever their principal enemies are
sluggish animals, like drilling gastropods and voracious starfishes, for
actively swimming Pectens could easily escape from such enemies,
while their heavier and more sendentary relatives, especially those
attached either directly or by a strong and persistent byssus, might
be unable to escape.

Experience in the extensive cultivation of oysters, on the American

A. EL Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 43

coast, and in other parts of the world, shows that starfishes and the
drilling gastropods are by far the most destructive enemies of those
bivalves. On our shores vast numbers of drilled oyster shells can be
found almost everywhere, but drilled shells of our common scallop
(Chlamys irradians), which is an active swimmer, are comparatively
rare. Therefore it is probable that the gradual loss of radial ribs
and corrugations, or their failure to develop in certain genera, is due
to natural selection, in consequence of the advantage gained by the
lighter shells for swimming purposes, in escaping from these slug-
gish enemies.

Concentric ribs and undulations, found on some very thin shells,
serve to stiffen and strengthen the shell against transverse strains,
but they tend, also, to facilitate the tight closing of the valves at the
simple and thin margins, for they permit a certain degree of flexi-
bility of the thin shell, parallel with the margin. This kind of clo-
sure is very obvious in Propeamusium and Cyclopecten, which
include many small, thin, deep-water forms. In some cases the clo-
sure is still farther perfected by a flattened or bevelled margin.

Most members of the family,if not all, form a byssus while young,
for attachment, but they release themselves very easily and swim
actively away. Many large,and thick species seem to lose the habit
entirely at maturity, and to rest unattached upon the bottom. But
some small and delicate species, although capable of active swim-
ming, appear to live attached much of the time through life. This
is the case with Camptonectes or Palliolum vitrea and some allied
deep-water species, which attach themselves to the branches of gor-
gonians, corals, and hydroids, and thus gain protection from their
enemies, The presence of a byssus is, however, consistent with the
most active swimming powers. (See remarks under Cyclopecten,
ps) 7.1).

The extreme inequality of the valves in typical Pecten (=Janira)
is a singular character, of ancient origin, for it was fully devel-
oped in many mesozoic species, closely allied to modern forms. It is
the more strange, because, in most of the other groups having
unequal valves, it is the under, or right, valve that is the flattest, but
in true Pectens the right valve is strongly convex, while the left or
upper valve is flat, or even concave externally, and usually shuts inside
the margin of the lower valve like a lid. Both valves are thick and
strongly ribbed. Probably this shape is advantageous when the
shell is resting upon the bottom, with the lower valve partly buried
in the sand and gravel around it, but not attached by a byssus, for

44 A, EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

then there would be but little surface presented to the waves. The
species of this group usually live in rather shallow water, within the
limits of wave-action. It is usual for oysters and other attached
forms to have the attached valve deepest. When the shells of these
one-sided Pectens and others of similar form are dropped into the
water they generally sink with the flat valve uppermost, so that this
form may be useful in keeping them “right side down,” now that
they have acquired a structure that requires them to lie on the right
side, but this will not explain the first origin of the form, which was
probably due to the gradual loss of swimming habits.

These one-sided Pectens seem to be rather sessile, as compared
with most of the other groups, and certainly the great thickness and
weight of the shell, and its special form, do not seem to be adapted
to active swimming habits. On the other hand, the byssal organs
for attachment are not very well developed, so that the adult shells
probably rest upon the bottom unattached, and move about by
means of the foot.

That they do not have the swimming habit well developed is also
indicated by the unusually tight closure of the valves at the base of
the auricles, where the expulsion of the water takes place during the
act of swimming, in this family. The right valve is strongly
excurved at the byssal notch, and the left valve is strongly bent
inward at the corresponding part, so as to fit the marginal notch very
completely, leaving at most only a narrow passage for byssal threads.
The form of these shells is poorly adapted for swimming, for if cur-
rents of water should be expelled in the usual way, from the sub-
auricular margins, the currents would naturally be forced upward,
and out of the concave lower valve, and thus the reaction would be
strongly downward, so that the shell would not be raised from the
bottom.

In those species that are able to rise to the surface and swim
actively about, the left or upper valve is always the more convex,
and therefore the expelled currents of water must be directed more
or less downward, so that the reaction forces the shell upward as
well as backward.

In the typical one-sided Pectens the foot is pretty well developed,
and there is a strongly marked and usually double scar on the left
valve, where the pedal muscle is attached, above the scar of the
adductor muscle. It is probable, therefore, that they can use the
foot effectively for moving about, even when adult.

A. EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 45

Remarks on the Ontogeny and Phylogeny of the existing genera of
Pectinide.

It is not my intention to discuss the special phylogeny of the fam-
ily, as a whole, at this time, for I have not at hand a sufficient num-
ber of the palzeozoic genera, in good preservation. This subject has
been discussed, to some extent, by Dr. Jackson’ and others. It is
certain that as we go back to the Paleozoic forms, the Pectinide,
Pernide, and other related families gradually converge, and give
evidence of a common ancestry. Dr. Jackson has suggested that a
Nucula-like genus must have been the common ancestral form from
which many families of Bivalvia, including Pectinid, Aviculide,
etc., were derived. This view, which has been adopted by Prof.
Hyatt,’ seems to me to lack demonstration and to be improbable, for
Nucula, although an ancient genus, dating from the Paleozoic, is a
rather highly specialized form, as to its foot, palpi, and some other
parts, while its hinge-teeth are far more specialized than those of Cu-
cullea, and many other early Paleozoic forms. The veliger-stages
of Mytilus, Nucula, or of Perna present more nearly the forms
and characters which I believe pertained to the earliest bivalves
than any that we yet know from adult forms. But the early
veliger-shell of Pectinidze is similar, and perhaps nearly as primi-
tive in its characters. (See pl. xviil, figs. 1, 12,13.) In the most
ancient allied types, we should, therefore, look for thin, delicate,
ovate shells, without any differentiated hinge-teeth. A small in-
ternal cartilage, or resilium, was probably coexistent with an ex-
ternal ligament not differentiated from the general perisostracum,
and connected directly with the resilium. The latter is formed by
the invaginated cells of the primitive shell-gland of the veliger, and
the perisostracum by the cells of the general ectodermic membrane,
which is continuous with the shell-gland at first; therefore, the two
structures must have been continuous, primarily, and probably of
simultaneous formation. The greater part of the early bivalves
have the resilium* and ligament both developed, but in many of the
more modern genera, and also in some paleozoic genera, one or the

1 Dr. R. T. Jackson, Phylogeny of the Pelecypoda, Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist.,
iv, No. 8, p. 277. 1890.

* Science, vol. v, p. 166, Jan. 29, 1597.

’ The useful term resi/um was proposed by Dr. Dall, for the so-called internal car-
tilage of the hinge of bivalves; resilial pit may replace ‘cartilage pit.”

46 A, EF. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

other often becomes obsolete in the adult. The Pectinide all retain
both these structures in a decidedly primitive form. The ligament
is thin and but little differentiated, and occupies a straight, narrow
marginal groove along the whole of the hinge-line. The resilium is
wedge-shaped or triangular, nearly central, with its apex joining the
ligament. This seems also to be nearly the condition in the youngest
shells of this group that I have been able to examine. The very
early stages figured by Dr. Jackson seem to indicate the same thing.

The post-veliger ‘shells, “ nepionic stage,” in all the genera that I
have examined, are nearly smooth, and have, at first, only slightly
angulated dorsal margins, indicating the origin of the auricles,
but the auricles develop rapidly and soon become sufficiently evi-
dent, the anterior one developing more rapidly and showing a byssal
notch very early. In some species, like C. vitrea, the posterior
auricle always retains its early undeveloped form.

In most species the form of the shell, characteristic of the family,
is developed before the larval shell or ‘‘spat” is 1™™ in diameter.
When about 14 to 2"" in diameter the characteristic sculpture usu-
ally begins to appear. In most forms this consists at first of a
number of small, straight radial riblets on both valves. These may
or may not be accompanied by a peculiar, divergent vermiculation
or “camptonectes-sculpture.” When the latter appears at all, it
either slightly precedes, or is simultaneous with, the radial riblets.

A few species, like P. simile (PI. xvii, figs. 8, 8a), do not distinetly
develop either of these forms of radial sculpture at any stage, but
seem to retain through life the simple condition of the smooth or
radially striated larval shell, as well as much of its form, with little
alteration. Others retain the “ camptonectes-sculpture” and fine
riblets without much change (C. striata). Hence we may conclude
that in such groups as Hvalopecten, Palliolum, and Camptonectes we
have survivals of very primitive or archaic Pectinide. This is also
indicated by the very feeble differentiation of the posterior auricle,
so noticeable in C. vitrea (Pl. xviii, fig. 6, 7, 10, 11) and in
P. simile (P\. xvii, fig. 8). In these species the posterior auricle
retains the form that it has in the young spat of Chlamys irradians
(PI. xx, fig. 3), and other more highly specialized species.

It is possible that the power of swimming, so well developed in
young Pectinidew, was acquired by the early fossil forms, even in
the paleeozoic ages. Possibly some of the early small forms of this
group developed the power of swimming by the sudden closure of
the shell before they entirely lost their ciliated velum, so that they

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 47

may have retained, more completely than at present, a free-swim-
ming or pelagic life. There may, very likely, have been small forms
that retained the velum through life and used the valvular method
of swimming when a more rapid motion than the action of cilia
could give was required, in order to avoid enemies.

According to Dr. Jackson’s observations on the young of C. irra-
dians, the spat, at first, creeps about with its foot before it is able to
swim by the valvular method, but even in that stage the byssal
groove is present.’ (Pl. xx, figs. 1, 2.)

In any case, it is probable that the first form of bivalve foot to be
developed, in the later veliger-stages of primitive bivalves, would
have been a simple foot adapted to adhesion to floating objects or to
stationary alge, etc., and not a foot adapted to creeping over the
muddy bottom as Mr. Jackson has assumed, when considering the
Nucula-like forms as the most primitive of bivalves.

We may suppose that the earliest form of adhesion was temporary,
and merely for the purpose of rest during the veliger condition, and
it may have been effected by means of the mere surface adhesion of
a little specialized, soft, fleshy or tongue-shaped foot, aided, perhaps,
by a secretion of mucus from the surface. Such a mode of adhesion
to objects is common among planarians, small nemerteans, annelids,
and the young forms of many groups, at the present time.

From such a primitive adhesive foot the transition to a larger foot
with more specialized cells situated in a groove for the secretion of
stronger byssus-like threads of mucus would have been easy.

Such threads of adhesive mucus are formed by the foot glands of
many land slugs and by certain marine species at the present time
(e. g. Litiopa bombyx, a small gastropod that attaches itself to float-
ing sargassum in this way).

From this structure of foot the transition would have been easy

1 The form of this foot is like that of Mytilide, in which the foot is used for climb-
‘og about and forming a byssus.

Dr. Jackson states that his youngest spat were not attached by a byssus, but crept
about by means of the long, ligulate, grooved foot, and seemed incapable of swim-
ming. He also observed that the spat could use the marginal tentacles for creeping
about and clinging to objects. Those spat that I have observed (apparently quite
as young) were capable of attaching themselves by a byssus, and when slightly older
were seen to swim. When kept in still water in vessels, such spat may be much
more inactive than when living in open waters, in coustant motion. The form of the
foot of the young spat, as described by Dr. Jackson, is better adapted for climbing
over and adhering to sea-weeds than to creeping on the bottom, and requires far less
specialization than does a disk-hke or flattened muscular foot for creeping purposes.

48 A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

to a larger foot, accompanied by a muscular development for creeping
about, and the formation of a definite byssal gland and groove for
more secure, but temporary, attachment.

But the power of forming such a byssus does not imply a loss of
swimming habits, for we find that, at the present time, many of
those species that can swim most rapidly have also the power of
forming a byssus very quickly when they wish to rest, by attaching
themselves to seaweeds, etc. (See notes on Cyclopecten orbicularis,
p. 72.) These two coincident habits are particularly noteworthy in
the case of the smaller and more active forms of Pectinide, such as
Palliolum and Cyclopecten, and in the young of the larger forms,
such as C. irradians. This fact tends to confirm the conclusion
that the early Pectinide had similar habits." The development of
large, strong, or thick, ribbed and fluted shells took place later in
geological time and was undoubtedly accompanied by more or less loss
of swimming powers, just as the young of such species at the pres-
ent time lose more or less of their swimming habits as they grow
older and develop thicker and strongly ribbed shells. ‘his loss of
swimming power may, or may not, be accompanied by a loss of the
power of forming a byssus. In some cases, like Hinnites and Hemi-
pecten, it is followed by a permanent attachment of the shell toa
solid object. The true Pectens seem to lose the byssal organs
when adult, and to depend upon the weight and the form of the
shell for safety.

In general, those species that are best specialized for swimming
have a broadly rounded, symmetrical, and compressed shell, fre-
quently with thin, nearly smooth valves, but generally strengthened
by corrugations, undulations, external radial ribs, or internal lire or
flutings.

Species that swim but little when adult often have a high and
narrow form, with the auricles oblique and usually unequal, and the
byssal notch is often highly developed, while the shell itself may
become oblique and unsymmetrical, or heavy and thick, with strong
ribs and grooves.

Most species swim well when quite small, but many lose this

1 The existence of a small gaping of the margins below the auricles at each end,
seems to be due to the swimming habit, for the jets of matter are mainly ejected
from these places (see description by Dr. Jackson). But it is difficult to ascertain
whether the fossil species were gaping at these places or not. In many living species
the gaping is very slight, but in those that are active swimmers it is often considera-
ble. (See C. opercularis, C. Clintonius, Amusium.)

A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 49

power, more or less, when adult, especially in the case of the one-
sided Pectens and those species that have very oblique shells, like
certain species of Chlamys, for example C. madreporarum, which
lives, when adult, in cavities between the branches of corals from
which it cannot escape. This shell becomes very oblique and has
very unequal auricles. Minnites has gone farther in this direction,
and has become attached and irregular when adult.

C. Clintonius, when it becomes very large, seems to be nearly
sedentary and is often heavily covered with barnacles, ascidians,
bryozoa, etc., but I have never found it with a byssus when adult.
It probably retains more or less power of swimming through life,
and seems to be migratory in its habits, changing its station accord-
ing to the seasons. The same is true of Chlamys ivradians and its
allies. But C. Clintonius, like Amusium, has the foot rather large
and divided at the top into two lobes by a deep fissure, so that the
lobes can be spread apart in the form of a terminal disk. It is prob-
ably used as a pushing organ.’ By means of this organ these
species can probably push themselves slowly about when necessary
to change their positions.

The teleological reasons for the development of ribs, flutings, and
other forms of sculpture on the shells have been discussed elsewhere
(pp. 42, 48). It is only necessary to State here that as the strongly
ribbed and fluted conditions naturally and necessarily succeed the
simple and fine ribbed stages, during growth, so in geological time
the strongly ribbed genera succeeded the simpler and thinner forms,
though many of the latter persist at the present time. But still,
strongly ribbed forms of Pecten, Chlamys, Neithea, etc., had already
become well-developed in mesozoic times, and Lyropecten, remarka-
ble for the strength of the ribs, appeared early in tertiary time.
But some of the modern, thin, smooth forms have probably descended
from ribbed species, by the gradual reduction of the ribs.’ It is
doubtful whether any generic or subgeneric group of Pectinide has
been evolved since the Eocene. Even in the Cretaceous, nearly all
the existing generic and sectional groups were in existence, together
with a few that are now extinct.

1 Dr. Dall has described this organ as a terminal “sucker,” but it is doubtful if it
can be used for adhesion.

*This appears to be the case with Placopecten and Lissopecten, in which the ribs
have become nearly obsolete, though they are in other respects nearly allied to
Chlamys.

Trans. Conn. Acap., VOL. X. JUNE, 1897. .
4

50 A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

In many respects, Amusiwm seems to be one of the most special-
ized groups. It may have descended from ribbed species of earlier
ages. When adult the byssal organs are obsolete and the highly
modified foot, with its large, terminal, concave disk, serves as a
pushing organ, and perhaps for creeping about. The auricles and
byssal notch are degenerate in form, while the internal strengthening
ribs or lire are peculiar, secondarily acquired features, due to the
special development of the thin shell for active swimming through
life.

Synopsis of the principal characters available for the classification
of Pectinide.

Shell.—The form may be broadly rounded, or high and narrow ;
oblique, or upright; the texture may be thin and hyaline, or thick
and opaque. Sometimes a somewhat prismatic or partly pearly
structure appears on the inside, but the inner surface is generally
porcellaneous.®

The valves may be nearly equal, or one valve (either right or left)
may be less convex, or even flat; they may gape widely at both
ends, or close almost completely; the margin may be simple and thin
and meet evenly, or the edge of the lower valve may bend up against
the upper, or it may be bevelled ; more frequently the margins are
scalloped and interlock. In some cases (Hinnites) the right valve
becomes cemented to foreign objects and irregular in form, when
adult. .

Auricles.—These may be small or large; straight or oblique;
prominent and angular, or poorly developed and obtuse ; equal or
unequal. The ends gape or flare apart, more or less, to contain the
pallial tentacles and ocelli. The posterior auricles are sometimes
nearly obsolete.

Byssal notch.—This may be deep, or shallow, or even obsolete (as
in Amusium and Pallium). As its margin grows it often leaves a
“fasciole,” indicated by lines of growth, behind it.

Pectinidial teeth.—These may be strong or feeble; few or many ;
sometimes they are absent, especially in adult shells of large size.
(PI. xvi, fig. 9, p.)

Hinge-plate.—This may be thick or thin; broad or narrow; plain,
or bearing longitudinal ribs, or oblique teeth-like processes (pl. xxi,
fig. 4).

Cardinal ribs.—These are longitudinal ribs or folds, either nearly
parallel with the hinge-margin or somewhat oblique ; or they may

A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 51

become nearly transverse and tooth-like, alternating with pits (Pai-
lium).

The number of cardinal ribs may be from one to three on each
end of the hinge-plate; most frequently there are one or two, the
upper one forming the inner boundary of the ligamental groove, the
second one somewhat divergent from the first. (PI. xvi, fig. 6, ¢.)

Cross lines or incisions.—The upper ribs, and sometimes the other
cardinal ribs, are generally crossed by numerous fine transverse
grooves or incisions, alternating with ridges of about the same
width. These cross-lines may be straight and regular or they may
be crooked or vermiculate. They are generally more distinct in the
young shell than in the adult (pl. xvi, figs. 6, 9, 12 a, 7; pl. xix, figs.
1, 2,7). In certain extinct early genera they were much more con-
spicuous than in any existing forms (Wetthea, Crenipecten).

Auricular crure.—These are divergent raised ribs or faint ridges
running along the inner margins of the auricles (pl. xix, figs. 6-9).
Sometimes they terminate distally in a rounded dentgele (pl. xvi, fig.
9, d@); sometimes the denticle alone is present. They aré often obso-
lete in the thick-shelled species, but are sometimes conspicuous struc-
tures (Amusium).

Resilium.—This is generally nearly central and triangular or
wedge-shaped. The surfaces next the shell are often calcified.

Resilial pit or Chondrophore.—This may be excavated entirely
within the outline of the hinge-plate, or it may project considerably
below it. In typical Pecten the pits are unlike in the two valves.
(EE xvi, figs, 6, 9,7, pl. xxi, figs. 2, 2a, r)

Ligamental groove.—This is always narrow, submarginal, and ex-
tends along the whole length of the hinge-line. The elongation of
the auricles serves to give it greater extension and importance; the
exterior margin of one valve is often curved inward, partly over the
sroove., (Pl. xvi, figs..6, 9, 25: pl. xxi, fig. 2, 1.)

Muscular scars.—The scars left by the adductor and pedal muscles
often show marked differences that are, perhaps, of generic value,
but unfortunately they are often very indistinct, and in the smaller
species nearly or quite invisible. The scars differ considerably in
the two valves, for the pedal retractors are lacking’in the right
valve. The pallial line is very simple. (Pl. xxi, figs. 2, 2a.)

Internal ribs and lircee.—The inner surface of the shell may be per-
fectly smooth in some of the small plain species, but in Amusiuwm
and some other groups special raised radial ribs, often opaque white in
color, are developed independently of any external sculpture (pl. xix,

52 A, EF. Verrill—Study of” the family Pectinide.

figs. 8, 9). Generally the inner surface is marked by ribs or flutings
corresponding to the larger external grooves, but the internal ribs
are usually bicarinate or double, especially near the margin, owing
to a special thickening along each of their margins, which renders
them more angular than the external gooves (pl. xvi, figs. 7, 10).

External sculpturex—The surface may be smooth, or it may be
covered with sculpture of many kinds. It may differ on the two
valves, or not. The most common sculpture consists of numerous
strong radial ribs and grooves, alternating on the two valves, so that
their ends interlock at the margin. The primary ribs as well as the
grooves may be covered with smaller ribs, or by scales or spines of
various kinds. The primary ribs may not increase in number with
age, but become continually broader (Pecten), or new ribs may be
introduced between them, so that the larger ribs become more and
more numerous without increasing in size (Chlamys). Concentric
sculpture may be developed on one or both valves, either with or
without radial ribs. The whole surface may be evenly cancellated.
There may be regular concentric undulations (/Zyalopecten). The sur-
face may be covered with a fine, divergent, vermiculated structure
often described as “camptonectes sculpture” (pl. xvun, fig. 7, and
xviil, fig. 14a); this may coexist with radial ribs. |

Gills.—There are usually two pairs of normal fillibranchiate gills
(see pl. xx, fig. 6, gy), but according to Dr. Dall, in at least one deep-
water species (Paramusium Dalli), there is only a single pair of gills.

Foot.—The foot shows considerable variation in form. It gener-
ally has a well-developed byssal groove, and usually a more or less
developed terminal slit, which is often so large that the end of the
foot can be expanded into a disk-like form (pl. xx, fig. 8). The
grooved side of the foot is turned obliquely downward to the right
(pl. xx, fig. 6, 7). The pedal retractor muscle is usually developed
only on the deft side, so that its scar is lacking on the right valve.

Palpi.—These are generally large and broadly triangular organs,
strongly fluted on the apposed surfaces. (PI. xxi, figs. 1, 2, d, d’.)

Labial tentacles.—These are usually much-branched organs sur-
rounding the mouth or situated at the sides and in front of it. They
may be few or many. Sometimes they are free, in other cases more
or less webbed together, and often more or less attached to the bases
of the palpi (pl. xx, fig. 6, and pl. xxi, figs. 1, 1a, 3, e).

Sexes.—Some species are known to be diccious, others are known
to be monecious, but most of the genera and species have not been
studied with reference to this character.

A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 53

Pallial eyes and tentacles.—All the larger forms have very numer-
ous marginal, pallial tentacles, varying in size and length and gener-
ally arranged somewhat in relation to the size of the corresponding
radial ribs and grooves of the shell. There is a separate inner row
or rows of “ guard tentacles” on a raised inner pallial fold (pl. xx,
figs. 5, 6, 7, 8a). The marginal tentacles are accompanied by a series
of well-formed pallial eyes, very lustrous while living, and having a
crystalline lens. These eyes in the larger species are numerous, and
differ in size, the larger ones corresponding to the primary ribs, the
smaller ones alternating in pretty regular order, according to the
sculpture (pl. xx, figs. 6, 6a). The tentacles and eyes extend all the
way around the margin of the mantle, beyond its free portions and
even to the end of the auricles, which usually gape at the ends to
give room for these organs. The tentacles and eyes are more or less
reduced in the anal region. In some of the small deep-sea forms
there are but few eyes, and in some cases they are not pigmented
(at least in alcoholic specimens).

Remarks on the Nomenclature of Pectinide.

There is still so much diversity of opinion in recent malacological
works concerning the nomenclature of the genera and subordinate
groups of Pectinide that a brief review of the subject seems war-
ranted. In general, the subdivisions here adopted correspond in
most cases pretty nearly with those defined by Stoliczka,* with
some additional ones. But as Stoliczka considered that the ante-
binomial names of Klein (1753), should take precedence of those
given under the binomial rules, there is considerable disparity in
the nomenclature. Mr. Dall’ has more recently discussed several of
these groups. . He followed the more generally adopted rules respect-
ing priority of names, and therefore his conclusions were more
nearly in accord with those adopted by me.

The most fundamental and impertant question to be settled in the
nomenclature of this family is the correct application of the name
Pecten to one of the restricted modern genera. The old genus
Pecten has been divided by various authors into several genera, sub-
genera, and sections, of very unequal value. Many of them were
not definitely defined by their authors, and for several no definite

1 Ferd. Stoliczka, Mem. Geol. Survey of India. Cretaceous Pelecypod Fauna of
southern India, Vol. iii, pages 423-430, 1871.
2 W. H. Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., xii, pages 210-219, 1866.

54 A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

type-species were given. There is, therefore, much diversity of
usage regarding their names and limits. The type-species of Pecten
itself has not yet been settled. The name is of very ancient origin.
It seems to have been first used, under the binomial system, by
Miilier in Prod. Zool. Dan., 1776. His first species was P. maximus
L. The same is true of DaCosta (1778), and Cuvier (1798). H. and
A. Adams cited Linné as authority for Pecten, with P. varius as
type, but I cannot find any basis for so doing, for Linné never
adopted the genus. Fischer and others go back to ancient polyno-
mial writers for the name, but the works of such authors should have
no influence in determining priority of names under the binomial
system.

The determination of the true type of Pecten depends upon what
rules of nomenclature one adopts. If we follow the well known and
important rule that priority of binomial names does not apply to
the names in works earlier than the 10th edition of Linneus, we
must treat the names given by Klein as dating only from the time
when first adopted by a binomial writer. Much of the confusion
and disagreement in the nomenclature of authors is due to the neg-
lect of this rule by several prominent writers. By the application of
the rule much confusion may be avoided in the future. Klein, him-
self, merely adopted the name Pecten, from much earlier writers, in
a somewhat restricted or modified sense. His first division of Pecten
was made for the one-sided species, and the first species in his list
was P. maximus. On a subsequent page, however, he gave the
name Vola to another species of the same group. ‘The latter,
judged by his own diagnosis and figure, should have been placed in
his first section of Pecten.

The author who first subdivided an old genus has the right, under
the rules generally adopted, to assign the old name to either division
unless there be very positive evidence that a special type had pre-
viously been designated by its originator.

The first binomial writer to subdivide Pecten and restrict the
name to a particular type was Bolten, 1798.". He divided it into

1 As Bolten’s work is rare, I here reproduce an extract from it relating to the

Pectinidee, furnished to me by Dr. Dall. ‘“ Bolten in 1798 worked in a very rational
manner. He divided the old genus Pecten as follows: ”
CHLAMYS.

1, GuaBR#. Striate (two names of species, both = P. islandicus). * * Sulcate
(10 species; citrina, glabra, tranquebarica, gibba, radula). Plicate (15 sp.; cornea,
crocea, rubiginosa are identifiable).

A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 55

three genera: Amusium (type A. pleuronectes) ; Chlamys (type =
C. Islandica) ; Pecten (type P. maximus, also dubius, Jacobeea, etc.)

He gave no diagnoses, but cited well known and figured species
as types, so that his meaning is clear.

Schumacher, in 1817, undoubtedly ignorant of Bolten’s work, again
divided Pecten. He restricted Pecten to the group called Chlamys
by Bolten, and for the true Pecten he proposed the name Janira.
He used Amusiuwm for the same type as Bolten, and established
another good division under the name Pallium, for P. plica Linné.

The genus Amusium was adopted by Bolten from Klein, and its
type has never been in doubt.

The genus Chlamys of Bolten included a large majority of the
species included in the genus Pecten by Lamarck and most of the
conservative writers. The name was adopted by H. and A. Adams
for a small and ill-defined section of Pecten, while most of the more
typical forms cited by Bolten were retained in Pecten, so that Pecten
of H. and A. Adams (type, P. varius) is practically the same as
Chlamys of Bolten.

Fischer, 1887, adopted Chlamys, in its widest sense, to include the
greater part of the family Pectinide, such groups a8 Pseudamusium,
Pallium, Lyropecten, Camptonectes, and several others, being
regarded as its subgenera or sections. But C. Islandica was cited
as the special type of the restricted group.

Stoliczka, 1871, adopted Chlamys in a more restricted sense, with
C. bifrons Lam. as the type. He followed H. and A. Adams in
adopting Pecten for a very large group, with P. varius Linné as the
type, while the true genus Pecten was called Vola (after Klein and
H. and A. Adams). It is singular, however, that none of those
writers who have adopted Klein’s genericnames have referred to the
fact that Klein himself placed the one-sided pectens in the first sec-
tion of his genus Pecten, and that his first “ species” included
P. maximus! On a subsequent page he gave Vola, with a brief
diagnosis, for a single species of the same group, evidently not real-
izing its close affinity to his typical Pecten. Thus Vola was a syn-
onym of Pecten even in the work of Klein !

2. ScaBRiuscULE. Nodosa (1 sp.; P. nodosa). Squamate (13 sp.; P. pallium,
sulphurea, porphyrea, aurantia, pusio, varia, lingua-felis, incarnata, pseudamusium, and
vitrea are identifiable.)

PECTEN.

(P. maxima, dubia, Jacobeea, pictus, ziczac.)

AMUSIUM.
(P. pleuronectes, japonicum, Lawrentii.)

56 A, EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

Synospis of the generic and sectional groups of Pectinide.

After the previous explanations it will, perhaps, be useful to give,
in a brief‘ summary, the divisions of the old genus Pecten that seem
worthy of recognition, either as genera, or subgenera, or sections,
with their original types, so far as they can be fixed. The groups.
are here arranged in the order of their sequence in date, under the
binomial system. Several fossil genera are here included, for com-
parison with modern forms, but some fossil groups are omitted for
lack of accurate knowledge of their characters.

Pecten Miller, 1776. Type, P. maximus Linné.

Pecten (1st section) Klein, 1753 + Vola.

Pecten Miiller, Prod. Zool. Dan., 1776 (pars); Pecten Bolten. 1798 (rest.) ; DaCosta,
1778; Cuvier, 1798; Lamarck, Syst., 1801.

Janira Schumacher, 1817: Dall (pars) 1886; Fischer, 1887.

Vola H. and A. Adams (after Klein), 1858; Stoliczka, 1871; Zittel, 1881.

Vola + Janira Chenu, 1862.

Since Bolten, in 1798, definitely restricted the name Pecten to this
group, as explained above, his restriction has precedence over that of
Schumacher. The shells are generally large and heavy, and the
valves are very unequal even when very young. The right valve is
strongly convex with a large and much incurved umbo and beak,
while the left valve is flat or even concave. It is usually smaller
than the right, and shuts closely inside of its scalloped margin, and
its umbo is nearly or quite obsolete. The auricles are of moderate
size and not oblique, and in the right valve they are strongly convex
or excurved in the middle. This valve has a sinuous, excurved bys-
sal notch, with obsolete pectinidial teeth. The opposed auricles of
the left valve are deeply incurved to fit closely against the others.
The hinge-plate in both valves has usually two or three divergent
ribs on each end, of which the innermost is usually the strongest and
most divergent. The resilium in the right valve rests on a shelf-like
chondrophore inside the hinge-margin. A distinct tooth-like tubercle
exists below each auricle within the margin of both valves. The
surface of both valves has strong radial ribs interlocking at the mar-
gin. Internally there are angular, thickened and fluted radial ribs,
opposite the external. grooves ; these ribs become more prominent.
and bicarinate or fluted near the margins.

Some of the species are known to be hermaphrodite. The foot of
P. maximus is described as spatulate at the end.

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 57

Chenu and some other writers have made two generic divisions of
the one-sided Pectens, viz: Vola, type P. maximus L.; and Janira,
type P. atavus. The latter is a fossil of cretaceous age. No import-
ant diagnostic characters have been pointed out, however. These
two names, as originally used, were absolutely synonymous.

This genus occurs in rocks as early as the lower Cretaceous. The
extinct group JVeithea is closely allied. It differs only in having
conspicuous transverse incisions on the upper cardinal ribs. Pecten
has a wide distribution in all tropical and subtropical seas. P. zic-
zac L. and P. hemicyclicus Ravenel occur in the West Indies; P.
dentatus is found on the Pacific coast of America, from the Gulf of
California to South America.

Amusium Bolten. Type, A. plewronectes (Linné).

Amusium Bolten, 1798; Muhlfeldt, 1811; Schumacher, 1817; Woodward, 1866 ;
Dall, 1886.

Amussium (pars) H. and A. Adams, 1858; Stoliczka, op. cit. p. 426, 1871;
Fischer, 1887; Zittel, 1881.

Pleuronectia Swain., 1840; Chenu, 1862.

In this very distinct generic group the shell is round, thin, nearly
smooth and strongly compressed. The surface is often polished,
sometimes lightly radially striated, never strongly ribbed. The mar-
gins are simple and thin. The valves may be a little unequal in con-
vexity and usually differ in color, and somewhat in sculpture, The
valves come together ventrally, but usually gape at both ends: The
auricles are small, symmetrical, nearly equilateral, often with lateral
crure ; the byssal notch is small or absent, pectinidial teeth nearly
or quite abortive. The adult probably has no byssus. Hinge-plate
simple. Interior of valves strengthened by a number of raised diver-
gent ribs, or lire, independent of any external sculpture. Accord-
ing to Dr. Dall, the foot in A. plewroneetes = Mortoni is large, with
“a spade-shaped tip and well-developed sucker, with moderate
stem.” In A. Daili it is described by him as having the “ sucker
large, hood-shaped, thin-walled and darkly pigmented, with a broad
base, abruptly enlarged from a very slender stem.” The stem is
strongly grooved, the expanded cord is hollow and forms “an exag-
gerated and efficient sucker.” The ocelli are without pigment.

In the latter species there is but a single gill on each side, “ fur-
nished with long separate filaments, much as in Dimya.”"

1 Owing to these important differences in the structure of the gills and fool, it
seems necessary to place this species in a distinct genus, for which I have proposed
the name Paramusium. (See p. 72.)

58 A. EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

The expanded end of the foot, in this and some other genera, is
probably used as a pushing organ rather than a “sucker,” as sup-
posed by Dr. Dall. It is analogous to the large pushing disk on the
foot of Nueula and Leda. A sucker would not be of much use on
the soft mud where many of these species live.

The type of this genus is from the East Indies ; other large species,
closely allied, are found at Japan (A. Japonicum), and elseavhere.

A species, referred, at first, by Dr. Dall to A. pleuronectes (L.), but
perhaps the A. Mortoni, and A. Dalli were dredged in the West
Indies and Gulf of Mexico by the “ Blake” Exp. The latter ranged
from 218 to 1591 fathoms. The former was from 35 to 60 fathoms.
Most of the species are from deep water and mud or ooze bottoms.

Species of the genus occur fossil in Cretaceous and Tertiary rocks.

Curiously enough, H. and A. Adams did not give the presence of
internal ribs as a character of the genus, but based it only on the
form of the shell. Accordingly, they included our large American
species, C. Clintonius or Magellanicus in the genus Amusium, from
its general external resemblance to shells of that group. It is really
much more nearly allied to the typical species of Chlamys and Pseu-
damusium, so far as the shell is concerned.

Amusium must be restricted to those species having specialized,
internal, radial ribs and small auricles.

Chlamys Bolten. Type, C. Jslandica (Linné).

Chlamys Bolten, Mus. Bolt., ed. I, p. 165, 1798, restr.; Fischer (pars), 1887.

Pecten (restr.), Schumacher, 1817.

Pecten (pars) and Chlamys (pars), H. and A. Adams, 1858; Chenu, 1862; Zit-
tel, 1881.

Pecten (restr.), Stoliczka, 1871.

PLATE XVI. figs. 2-5. PLATE XX. fig. 9. PLATE XXI. fig, 2.

As stated ona previous page, the original type of this genus is
identical with P. Jslandicus (Linné). Therefore this should be
adopted, without question, as the true type, as has been done by
Fischer and others.

The group called Chlamys by Stoliczka is the same as -47quipecten
Fischer, 1866 ; it is usually regarded as a mere section of Chlamys.
(See p. 67.)

The typical species of Chlamys are high, rounded, somewhat
oblique, nearly equivalve shells, with large inequilateral and oblique
auricles ; a large byssal notch; and several pectinidial teeth. The
surface is strongly radially sculptured, both with primary and with

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 59

numerous interpolated ribs, increasing in number with age. The
ribs are generally crossed by concentric sculpture, often forming
rough scale-like projections. The margins are scalloped and the
shell closes rather tightly except at the byssal area. The inner sur-
face has ribs and double flutings, corresponding to the external
grooves and radii. The hinge-plate generally has two slightly
divergent ribs on each end. For some account of the anatomy of
C. Islandica, see p. 72. Some of the species are known to have sep-
arate sexes.

The genus is world-wide in distribution. It appeared early in
mesozoic geological time (Triassic) and is common in Cretaceous and
Tertiary rocks.

Among the American species of Chlamys are the following, be-
longing to the typical or restricted group: C. Islandica Linné, from
the northern coasts and fishing banks; C. ornata (L.), from the
southern coasts of the United States and the West Indies; C. exas-
perata (Sow.), West Indies; C. costellata Verrill and Bush, from
deep water; C. Benedicti V. and B., from deep water off the east-
ern coast of the United States and in the West Indies; C. phrygia
(Dall), Gulf of Mexico and West Indies, 95-127 fath ; C. effluens
(Dall), 127 fath., off Havana, Several of the common American
species belong to the subgenus -dquipecten (see p. 67). Among
them are C. irradians, C. dislocata, C. Antillarum, C. glypta (pl.
xvi, figs. 7-11), and C. ventricosa.

Pallium Schumacher. Type, P. plica (Linné).

Pallium Schumacher, 1817; H. and A. Adams, 1858; Chenu, 1862; Stoliczka,
1871; Zittel, 1881; Fischer, 1887.

Dentipecten Ruppel, 1835.

PLATE XXI. fig. 4.

_ The special feature of this very distinct group is the development
of several (usually three) well-marked, nearly transverse, blunt
teeth, alternating with distinct pits, on each end of the hinge-plate.
The shell is elevated, rather thick, with external, large, obtuse or
rounded, radial ribs or corrugations and with internal, angular, dou-
ble or bicarinate ribs, opposite the external grooves, near the margin.
The auricles are small, but high. The hinge-teeth are marked with
distinct cross lines.

Hinnites Defrance, 1821. Type, H. Cortessi Def.

Shell free and much like Chlamys, when young, but later in life it
becomes attached by the right valve and irregular, Mr. Dall. has

60 A. EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

described H, Adamsi, from the West Indies, in deep water. HH. pusio
is from the European coasts. Other species occur in the East Indies.
The type is an extinct tertiary species.

Neithea Drouet, 1824. Type, P. equicostatus Lam.

This group agrees in form and sculpture with typical Pecten. It
differs chiefly in having a series of transverse denticles and pits
along the dorsal border of the hinge-plate. These seem to be
homologous with the much finer transverse incisions and denticles
found in many living Pectinidze, but are more highly developed. It
seems to be scarcely more than a subgenus or section of Pecten.

All the species are mesozoic fossils.

Hemipecten Adams and Reeve, 1849. Type, A Forbesianus Ad. and R.

This group includes species with thin, irregular shells attached
by the right valve, like Hinnites, but the attachment is effected
mainly by a permanent modified byssus. The posterior auricles are
nearly obsolete. The byssal notch becomes irregular and nearly en-
closed, asin Anomia. Ido not know any American species.

Aviculopecten McCoy, 1855. Type, A. concavus McCoy.

Shell broad, roundish, more or less inequilateral and oblique, with
regular radial sculpture. Auricles unequal, the anterior smaller with
a byssal notch. Hinge-plate without a central resilium, but with a
ligamental groove along its entire length. The absence of a central
resilial pit renders it doubtful whether this genus should be placed
in this family. It may belong rather to Aviculide.

The genus is confined to the Paleozoic rocks.

Pseudamusium H. and A. Adams. Type, P. exoticwm (Chem , Lam.)

Pseudamussium (pars) H. and A. Adams, 1858 (after Klein); Chenu, 1862; Stoliczka,
1871; Zittel, 1881; Fischer, 1887; Dall (pars) 1886.

PuaTe XVII. figs. 8, 8a.

The typical species of this group have nearly smooth, round, sym-
metrical, closed shells with well-defined, small, straight, obtuse-
angled auricles. The valves are nearly equal, and have nearly sim-
ple, even margins. The external sculpture consists of small radial
strie or riblets, without strong angular ribs and grooves, and it may
differ on the two valves ; the margin is not scalloped, or but faintly
so, and there are no definite internal ribs. The hinge-plate usually
has but one longitudinal fold on each end; this is feeble and nearly

A, E. Verrili—Study of the fanrvily Pectinide. 61

parallel with the marginal ligamental groove. It is usually cross-
incised. The byssal notch is small and the pectinidial teeth are up
to five in number, or sometimes lacking. Some of the species, if
not all, show the fine divergent “ camptonectes-sculpture,”
both valves, especially when young.

This group was adopted by H. and A, Adams, from Klein, but
they gave no adequate definition, and designated no special type.
They gave an alphabetical list of twenty-one species. Among these
are representatives of several diverse groups (Amusium, Cyclopecten,
Chlamys, Palliolum or Camptonectes, etc.). If these incongruous
groups be eliminated, those that remain may be referred to the
group characterized above, with such species as P. dispar (Lam.)
and P. exoticum (Lam.)= pseudamusium (Sowerby) as typical forms,
whether they be distinct species or not.

Klein, himself, referred to his genus certain fossil shells which, as
he stated, differ from Amzusium only in lacking ribs and grooves.
He also cited one of Lister’s species, with his diagnosis, but he gave
itno name. His figure (copied from Lister) is a crude representation
of a variegated species, like P. exoticum or P. dispar.

Although I do not, personally, consider Klein’s type as of any
importance in the limitation of the group, it may satisfy others to
know that his type is the same as that adopted above.

Chenu, 1861, gave as “examples” three species: P. dispar (Lam.);
P. pseudamusium (Lam.); P. glaber (Linné). The first two are
typical, but the last belongs to another section.

Stoliczka gave a definition of the group, with P. exoticum as the
type. He also cites P. corneum, P. hyalinum, P. tigrinum, and P.
natans as typical examples. Some of these belong in diverse groups.

Zittel, in 1881, gave P. glabrum and P. hyalinum as types.

From the incongruous species included in this group by H. and A.
Adams and others, we may well separate those that have internal
ribs, and also the thin, delicate, deep-sea species, with unlike
valves, the right valve usually having strong concentric sculpture.
For this last group I have established the genus Cyclopecten. Of
the American species, our common large New England species, P.
Clintonius or Magellanicus (Lam.) resembles this subgenus. It is
similar to the typical species in form of shell and auricles. It differs
mainly in gaping at both ends and having stronger radial sculpture
on the upper valve. But the character of the shell and the form of
the foot are so peculiar as to warrant the institution of a special
genus or subgenus for its reception (see p. 69).

on one or

62 A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

Of the European species examined by me, P. similis (pl. xvii, figs.
8, 8a) seems to belong to the restricted group. Allied species occur
in the Tertiary and Cretaceous formations.

Camptonectes Meek, 1864. Type, P. lens Sowerby.
Camptonectes Stoliczka, 1871; Zittel, 1881 (type, arenatus Goldf.).

Shell subovate, plain, not corrugated, and without strong radial
ribs ; margin nearly plain. Valves subequal. Auricles unequal ;
byssal notch well developed. Surface of the shell covered with fine,
obliquely divergent, curved, crenulated or vermiculated riblets with
intervening, narrow, punctate grooves.

The curious vermiculated sculpture is not peculiar to this division,
but is more or less obvious on the shells of some species of Pseuda-
musium, and on species of several other groups, both with and with-
out radial ribs. It is a structural feature that runs obliquely across
the ribs and grooves. Most of the species are mesozoic fossils.

The recent Pecten striatus and P. tigrinus Lam. of Europe, appar-
ently belong to this group, and P. Teste might, also, well be referred
to it. It is generally regarded as only a section of Psewdamusium.

Entolium Meek, 1864. Type, D. cornutum Queenst.

Body of shell rounded, not oblique ; valves thin, nearly equal.
Sculpture delicate. Auricles well developed, those of the right valve
prolonged dorsally beyond the hinge-line in the form of angular
lobes. Byssal notch obsolete. Apparently there are no internal ribs
or lire. This genus appears to be allied to Amusiwm, which it
resembles in the form of the disk, shortness of the auricles, absence
of byssal notch, and apparently in the texture of the shell. But it
differs in lacking the internal lire, and especially in the dorsal pré-
longation of the auricles. The last character distinguishes it, also,
from Protamusium V., to which it appears to be still more closely
related.

Syncyclonema Meek, 1864.
Type=P. rigida Meek and Hall, Mem. Amer. Acad. Arts and Sciences, Boston, vol.
v, p. 381, pl. i, figs. 4, a, b, cP. Halli Gabb. ”
Syncyclonema Meek, Smithsonian Check List Cret. Fossils, p. 31, 1864.

The type of this group is a small, poorly preserved, thin shell, with
concentric grooves or undulations on at least the “left or inferior”
valve, and with radial strize on the other. The shell is compressed,
obovate, higher than long, not oblique, gradually narrowed to the

A. FE. Verrilli—Study of the family Pectinide. 63

auricles, which are small and nearly equal, and apparently differ but
little in sculpture, but the actual sculpture of the type is uncertain.

Many mesozoic fossil species appear to belong to this group. The
type is from the North American cretaceous formation.

Some of the broad fossil species that have been referred to this
group appear to belong rather to Protamusiwm. These have fine
concentric grooves and lamelle, and equal auricles, but no radial
sculpture.

Several living delicate deep-sea species are perhaps nearly allied to
this group.

As the real structure of the type of the genus is still uncertain, I
have thought best to make a new genus for the recent forms, under
the name of Hyalopecten (see p. 71).

Among the known species are HZ. undatus V. (pl. xviii, fig. 5),
H, dilectus V. and B., Hl. fragilis (Jeft.), A pudicus (Smith).

The group of shells here indicated forms a very definite division,
worthy, perhaps, of generic rank. These recent species. do not show
the camptonectes-sculpture, but both valves are distinctly undulated.
Some of these species are otherwise smooth, but others are finely
radially striated. They are all hyaline, very thin, and very simple
in structure.

Pernopecten Winchell, 1865. Type, P. limiformis W.

Pernopecten Winch., Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., for 1865, p. 125; Hall, Pal.
New York, v, pt. I, sec. IT, Introd., p. lvii, figs. 1, 2.

The type of this genus has the form of a small round Amusiwm,
or Propeamusium, to which it appears to be closely allied. The
auricles are small, short, subequal, poorly differentiated, much as in
Amusium. Byssal notch slight. There is a well-developed median
resilial-pit. The cardinal ribs bear a series of minute transverse
grooves, or “crenulations ” on each end, like those of Euchondria,
etc. There is a well-developed, rib-like auricular crura on each end.
The shell is smooth, or has fine radial strie.

Burlington Sandstone of Iowa.

This genus should probably be regarded as the ancestral form of
Amusium and Propeamusium. It was probably a free-swimming
species, like the modern genera.

Lyropecten Conrad, 1867. Type, P. nodosus (Linné).

Liropecten of several later authors.

Shell large and strong, corrugated, with large, fluted, and usually
nodose, primary radial ribs, which do not increase in number, and

64 A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

with coarsely scalloped, margins. Valves somewhat unequal. Auri-
cles of medium size, unequal. Hinge-plate with several, usually three,
oblique, divergent ribs on each end. This is one of the best defined
groups, and may be regarded as of generic value. It is allied to
Pallium.

Several species occur in the American tertiary deposits. LZ. nodosus
occurs at Florida and in the West Indies. JZ. subnodosus is from
the tropical regions of the Pacific coast of America. JL. corallinoides
(D’Orb.) is from West Africa and the Canary Islands; LZ. noduliferus
(Sow.) is from East Africa,

Euchondria Meek, 1874. Type, Z. neglecta (Geinitz).

Euchondria Meek, Amer. Journ. Sci., 3d ser., vol. vii, p. 443, 1874; Halle Pal. of
New York, v, Pt. 1, sec. II, Introduction, p. Ixii, figs. 4, 5, 1885.

The shell of the type of this genus has nearly the form of Cyeclo-
pecten and Propeamusium, to which it seems closely allied. The
auricles are well-developed and angular, subequal. The body of the
shell is well rounded; the sculpture is slight, consisting of concentric
lines on the body, but there are radial ridges on the auricles. There
is a distinct triangular chondrophore, situated slightly one side of
the beak. The hinge-plate has a row of very small, close, incised,
transverse pits or grooves on each end. These seem to correspond
closely with the grooves, alternating with denticles, on many modern
species, and not with ligament pits.

Carboniferous of Illinois.

Propeamusium Gregorio, 1883. Type, P. inequisculpta Tib. = P. fenestratum-
Forbes.
Propeamusium (subgenus) Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., xii, p. 210, 1886; Fischer,

1887.
PLATE XX. figs. 5-9.

This group isa subdivision of Amusium. It includes small, mostly
deep-sea species, with rounded thin shells, having the valves unequal
in size and sculpture; the lower and flatter one is concentrically
grooved, and usually turns up at the thin margin to meet the upper
valve, as in Cyclopecten. The upper valve may be cancellated or
radially sculptured. When full grown there are several well-formed,
raised, internal ribs ; these may be absent in the young.

This division differs from Amusitwm in the sculpture of the valves
and in having the auricles and byssal notch well-developed.

The species closely resemble those of Cyclopecten ; the only ob-
vious difference in the shell consists in the internalribs, The species

A. E. Verrilli—Study of the family Pectinide. 65

are mostly from the deep sea, and several are from the West Indian
area. P. thalassinum (Dall) is the only species taken off our northern
coast, and this is not a typical species, as it has but two radial ribs,
besides the auricular crure. Dr. Dall has recorded the following
species from the West Indian region: P. Pourtalesianum Dall, 18
to 805 fath.; P. cancellatum (Smith), 13 to 1591 fath.; P. Holmesii
Dall, 100 fath.; P. Sayanum Dall, 16 to 150 fath. He also records
P. Alaskensis Dall, from Alaska; P. Hoskynsi (Forbes, non Sars,
nec Jeff.) from the East Atlantic and Mediterranean ; P. lucidum
(pars) Jeff., East Atlantic and off Brazil, 675 to 1000 fath.

The following additional species, described as species of Amusium,
were obtained by the Challenger: P. seztuluwm (Smith), 28 fath., off
New Guinea; P. Zorresi (S.), 155 fath., off Cape York ; P. propin-
gquum (S.), 100 fath., off the Azores; P. obliguum (S.), 390 fath.,
West Indies. P. thalassinwin was taken in 43 and 417 fath.

Crenipecten Hall, 1883. Type, C. crenulatus Hall; Devonian.

Crenipecten Hall, Pal. of New York, vol. v, pt. I, plates and expl., p. 3, 1883; sect.
I, Introd., p. xii, pl. ix.

The shell and auricles are shaped much as in Huchondria, Some
of the species show radial sculpture.

The hinge is said to have no median resilial pit, but to have a
continuous series of small transverse pits, grooves, or incisions, along
the whole of its length. These minute pits are probably of the same
nature as those of Huchondria and many modern Pectinide, and not
ligament-pits.

Several species have been described from the Chemung and Way-
erly formations.

The alleged absence of a resilial pit is the only tangible difference
between this and Huchondria.

Palliolum Monterosato, 1884. Types cited: P. Teste Biv. and P. vitrewm (Chem.)
Puate XVIII. figs. 6-14.

This is a group separated from Pseudamusium of H. & A. Adams,
and is scarcely to be distinguished from Camptonectes.

The two species named by its author as types agree in having thin,
rounded, nearly equivalve, shells, with the posterior auricle poorly
developed, and with fine camptonectes sculpture on both valves,
with small radial riblets, and usually with rows of small scales. The
margins are plain and come evenly together, without flattening.

TRANS, Conn, Acap., Vou. X. JUNE, 1897.
5

66 A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

They are closely allied to P. striatum (pl. xviii, figs. 14, 14@) in form
and sculpture and, like the latter, might well be referred to Camp-
tonectes.

The second type-species (P. vitrewm) is rather more distinct, on
account of the very slight differentiation of the posterior auricle,
which is small and resembles the condition seen in the very young
examples of other species. This feature is also present in the other
species in a somewhat less degree.

P. vitreum (pl. xviii, figs. 6-13) has a broad, round, thin hyaline
shell, with the auricles unequal; the posterior auricle is short and
only slightly differentiated from the shell; it has an obtuse dorsal
angle from which the margin slopes to the body of the shell, without
a notch or angle. It has a number of sharp, free, pectinidial teeth
and a long series of discarded ones above the byssal fasciole. Auric-
ular crure are rather prominent. The byssal notch is deep, and the
byssus is well developed. It is used to attach the shell to branches
of gorgonian corals (Acanella, Primnoa), etc. The “ camptonectes-
sculpture” is strongly marked. The mantle has rather few tentacles
and pigmented ocelli.

This arctic and northern European species has been recorded (Voy.
Challenger) from the E. Indies, 100-700 fath., and from off Japan,
345 fath., and off Patagonia (140 to 400 fath.) It is common on the
deep-water fishing grounds off Nova Scotia and Newfoundland, in 57
to 400 fathoms, and extends southward in deep water down to 1537
fath., off Chesapeake Bay.

_ P. Teste is less hyaline, and the auricles are more nearly equal. It
has well-marked camptonectes-sculpture and radial riblets on both
valves. There are several pectinidial teeth. According to Jeffreys
(Brit. Conch., v, p. 167), the animal of this species has two unequal
rows of slender tentacles, the inner row much the smaller. Ocelli
few, in two rows, those in the outer row unequal in size and position ;
those of the inner row are much smaller and more numerous. Foot
cylindrical. It swims actively and often attaches itself by a byssus.

It has been brought up attached to a telegraph cable from the
depth of 1000 fathoms in the Mediterranean.

My conclusion is that these two species must be placed in the same
section with P. striatwm and P. tigrinum. Nor can I see any valid
reason why the four should not be placed in Camptonectes.

It is true that the ‘“‘ camptonectes sculpture ” is found also in larger
species of allied groups when young (e. g. P. Clintonius), and also in
certain ribbed species of Chlamys, but in the typical forms referred
to Camptonectes it is the predominant sculpture through life,

a

A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 67

These may be regarded as primitive and simple forms, from which
larger species with stronger ribs have been developed without losing
this primitive fine sculpture. But this kind of sculpture depends
upon structural features that must,be taken into account in the
classitication of the family. Possibly all true species of Psewdamu-
sium have, also, the camptonectes sculpture, but I have not at hand
snfficient material to settle this question.

It appears to be lacking in Cyclopecten, Pectinella (typical), Prop-
eamusium, Amusium, Paramusium, Pecten, Lyropecten, and Pal-
lium. Nor have I observed it in various species of -d/qguipecten
examined. It is also absent from many species of Chlamys (restr.)

&quipecten Fischer, Manual, 1887. Type, Chlamys opercularis (L.)
PLATE XVI. figs. 6-11. PLATE XX. figs. 1-3, 6, 6a.

Shell broadly rounded, with the valves nearly equal and sym-
metrical. Auricles well formed, angular; byssal notch well-devel-
oped. The sculpture consists of a moderate number of large and
nearly equal primary radial ribs, which increase in size, but are not
much increased in number with age, by the interpolation of new ones.
Internal ribs or flutings correspond to external grooves, but each one
is bicarinate or double, especially near the margins. Hinge-plate
with one or two slightly divergent ribs at each end, often crossed by
strong transverse incisions. Pectinidial teeth abortive in the type,
but present in most species. Foot of the type-species is subcylin-
drical, well-developed, with a byssal fissure and a terminal deeply
bilobed “scoop-shaped” disk, which can be expanded. In our @.

_trradians (see pl. xx, fig. 6) the foot has a similar structure, but the
terminal disk appears to be smaller. In the type there are (t. Jef-
freys) 35 to 40 ocelli, and two or three irregular rows of tentacles.

_ The type-species of this group (C. opercularis) has a well-rounded,
scarcely oblique shell, with the valves a little unequal and conspicu-
ously gaping at both ends, but especially so anteriorly. The auricles
are well-developed, angular at both ends, and nearly equal. The
byssal notch is large, but the pectinidial teeth are nearly or quite
obsolete in the adult. Both valves have about twenty-one large
primary ribs, which are at first narrow and angular, but become
broad and rounded by growth. In the left valve both ribs and
grooves are covered with small radial riblets, decussated by fine
concentric lamelle. In the right valve the radial riblets are less
distinct, but evident. The interior has about twenty-one bicarinate
ribs or flutings on each valve. The hinge-plate has one broad, low,

68 A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

transverse rib, besides a very narrow one bounding the ligamental
groove. In the right valve the margin, above the ligament, is in-
eurved. The auricular crurze are feebly developed, but end in dis-
tinct ‘denticles, larger in the right valve.

In most of the species referred to this group the valves gape much
less at the ends than in the type-species.

A large number of shallow-water species from all parts of the
world belong to this group. Many of them grow to large size. The
following are some of the American species :—

C. irradians (Lam.) (pl. xvi, fig. 6 ; pl. xx, figs. 6, 6), from Cape
Cod to the Gulf of Mexico; C. dislocata (Say), Cape Hatteras to
the West Indies; C. Antillarum (Recl.), West Indies; C. nucleus
(Born.), West Indies; C. glypta Ver. (pl. xvi, figs. 7-11), off the
Eastern coast of U.S. and in the West Indies, 69 to 200 fath.; @C.
ventricosa (Lam.), Pacific coast of tropical America ; C. purpurata
(Lam.), Pacific coast of South America; C. caurina (Gould), coast
of California, ete.

Pectinella, gen. nov. Type, P. Sigsbei Dall.

Shell small, thin, swollen, nearly smooth, with convex and slightly
unequal valves. Auricles very unequal, oblique, the anterior larger,
with a deep byssal notch in the right valve, but without pectinidial
teeth ; posterior auricle small. The surface is smooth except for
fine lines of growth. Camptonectes sculpture is not present. The
texture is not hyaline.

The only known species is Pectinella Sigsbei (Dall), Bull. Mus.
Comp. Zool., xii, p. 223, pl. iv, fig. 2, 1886. It was taken by the
Blake Exped. in the West Indies, in 158 fathoms.

This form differs so much from all the other divisions of Pecti-
nid that it seems necessary to form a new genus for it. In its
swollen form, it approaches some of the species of Zimopsis and
allied forms.

Lissopecten, new subgenus of Chlamys. Type, Z. hyalinus (Poli).

Shell slightly inequivalve, broadly rounded, not oblique, thin,
translucent, nearly smooth. The external sculpture consists of faint,
nearly obsolete radial ridges and obscure riblets, but one or both
auricles may have a more or less cancellated sculpture. The interior
sculpture consists of very distinct, simple raised ribs. Auricles
angular, well developed. Byssal notch deep. Pectinidial teeth
prominent. Margin not scalloped, nearly plain and simple.

A, E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 69

Although this group agrees with Amusiwm in having internal ribs
without corresponding external grooves, it seems to be allied rather
to Chlamys. It may be regarded as a division of the latter in which
the external radial ribs have degenerated.

It includes C. hyalinus (Poli), from the Mediterranean, and several
other similar small species.

Leptopecten, new subgenus of Chlamys. Type, C. Monotimeris (Conrad).

Shell thin, translucent, oblique, broadly rounded, with strong,
rounded radial ridges or folds, like corrugations, which appear in
reverse on the interior surface. The internal ribs are not angulated
by a deposit of shell, nor distinctly thickened. Margin with broad
scallops. ‘The exterior surface is covered with fine divergent camp-
tonectes sculpture, both on the ribs and intervals. The ribs do not
increase in number with age, but become broader and more flattened.
Auricles large and broad, thin, corrugated. Byssal notch large and
deep. Pectinidial teeth prominent. Hinge-plate thin and but little
differentiated. Cardinal ridge thin and small, close to the lga-
ment, crossed by fine incisions. The resilial pit is small, but projects
beyond the thin hinge-plate in the left valve.

This is a peculiar group, remarkable for its thin but strongly cor-
rugated oblique shells, with fine camptonectes sculpture.

C. Monotimeris (Con.), from the California coast, is the only
species studied.

Placopecten, new subgenus of Chlamys., Type, P. Clintonius (Say).
PLAte XVII. figs. 1-7. Puate XX. figs. 7, 8, 8a. PLATE XXI. figs. 1, la, 2, 2a.

Shell large, compressed, broadly rounded, rather thin, with simple
sharp edges, meeting evenly ventrally, but gaping considerably at
both ends, especially when adult (pl. xvii, fig. 5). Valves only
slightly unequal in form, the right one being a little flatter, but they
differ in color and somewhat in sculpture, the right one being
smoother and paler. Both have fine radial lines or riblets, and they
have vermiculated divergent riblets when young. Auricles small,
symmetrical, nearly equal. Byssal notch small, simple. Pectinidial
teeth generally obsolete, except when young. No internal ribs.
Inner surface often with more or less pearly luster and a crystalline
structure. Hinge-plate with two feeble, slightly divergent ribs on
each end, crossed by fine transverse incisions. The foot (pl. xx, fig.
8) is well developed, oblique, slightly narrowed distally and enlarged
at the end, where it is divided into two lobes by a rather deep,

70 A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

oblique, longitudinal fissure, so that the lobes can be spread apart or
closed, at will, thus resembling somewhat the foot of Ledidea.
Toward the base, on the anterior side, there is also a short, deep
byssal slit, terminating at a prominent tubercle about the middle of
the front side.

Cyclopecten, gen. nov. Types, Pecten pustulosus Verrill; P. imbrifer Loven.
PuaTtE XVI. fig. 1. PLATE XIX. figs. 1-4. -

Shells thin, rounded, scarcely oblique, with symmetrical auricles
and simple margins. The two valves are unlike in sculpture. The
right valve is a little flattened and upturned at the flexible margin,
so as to fit tightly against the upper valve. The thin lower valve
has, in the typical species, regular, thin, elevated, concentric lamelle,

Figure 1.— Cyclopecten pustulosus V.; a, left, b. right valve, natural size.

which aid in the adaptation of the edge to that of the upper valve ;
the margin is usually flattened or bevelled. The upper (left) valve
is radially sculptured, rarely smooth ; it usually has radial rows of
arched scales, pustules, or points, and also concentric raised lines ; it
is sometimes cancellated. No radial ribs, nor interlocking points at
the margin. Auricles well developed, subequal, angulated and well-
defined at both ends; byssal notch well defined ; few or no pectini-
dial teeth. Cardinal folds single, rather feebly developed, often
cross-lined. Eyes few. Byssus small, and of few threads.

The species of this group have usually been referred to Pseuda-
musium, but they differ widely from the typical forms of that group,
such as P. exoticum, P. dispar, etc., in which the valves are of nearly
equal size, with simple edges that come evenly together without flex-
ure of the lower one, and in which the auricles are small and nearly
equal.

This genus includes a large number of small species, mostly from
deep water. Among these are the following: C. imbrifer (Lov.),
northern coasts of Europe; C. pustulosus (Ver.) (cut, tig. 1), (pl.
xix, figs. 3, 4); C. subimbrifer (V. and B., see p. 84), 121 fath.; C.
leptaleus (Ver.), 142 fath.; C. nanus V. and B.; (pl. xvi, figs. 12-
12c), the last four are from deep water off the eastern coast of the

A, EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 71

United States; C. reticudus (Dall); C. simplex Ver. (pl. xvi, fig. 1,
xix, figs. 1,2); and CU. Culebrensis (Smith), 390 fath., are from the
_ West Indies; C. Murrayi (Smith), 1400 fath., off Australia; C.

clathratus (Mart.), 120 fath.; C. subhyalinus (Smith), 400 fath.; and
C. distinctus (Smith), 100 fath., from the Antarctic regions ; C. Jer-
madeciensis (Smith), 600 fath., off Kermadec I.

C. orbicularis (Sowerby), which occurs on the west coast of
Africa, living among, and usually attached to, floating fucoids (Sar-
gassum, etc.), near the shore, appears to belong to this genus. It has
concentric sculpture on both valves; that on the left forms raised
seale-like lamellae. The shell is hyaline. The valves close tightly
by the upturning of the edge of the right one. According to Dr.
Charbonnier (Journ. de Conch., ser. IJ, vol. iv, p. 261) this species
swims about very actively, but attaches itself very firmly and
quickly (in 15 minutes), to floating alge by a byssus of several
threads. When at the bottom of the glass vessel, it creeps about by
means of its foot.

Hyalopecten, gen. nov. Type, H. undatus V.
PuatE XVIII. fig. 5.

Shell compressed, thin, hyaline. Valves nearly equal, with con-
centric undulations or corrugations, affecting the entire thickness;
margins simple; sculpture none, or consisting of fine radial lines on
one or both valves, without camptonectes sculpture. Hinge-plate
thin and nearly plain; auricles well developed, unequal; byssal notch
distinct.

The possible relations of this group to Syncyclonema were dis-
cussed on page 63.

The species known to me are as follows: H. dilectus V. and B.,
from 1813 fath., off Martha’s Vineyard; Z. fragilis (Jeff.), from
northern Europe and the Arctic Ocean, and off the U.S. coast, in
578 to 1525 fath.; Hl. undatus Ver., off the U.S. coast, in 1423 fath.;
and HZ. pudicus Smith, off Marion I., in 1375 fath.

Protamusium, gen. nov. Type P. demissum (Phil.).

Body of shell disk-like, nearly circular, and compressed, valves
thin, with fine regular concentric grooves and fine raised lamelle.
Auricles short, but distinct, angular, not oblique, nearly equal, not
prolonged dorsally ; no byssal notch.

This division is proposed for certain mesozoic shells that closely
resemble Amusium in form, but appear to be entirely destitute of
the internal radial ribs, so characteristic of the latter. It differs

72 A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

from Zntolium in not having the auricles strongly produced dorsally,
though their distal angles are often a little prominent. The type
(P. demissum) is from the Jurassic formation of Germany, as is also
P. disciforme (brown Jura).

Various other allied species have been described from the Jurassic.

A considerable number of species that have been described as
Amusium, from the Jurassic and Cretaceous, apparently belong to
this group, for they show no trace of internal lire. Among these
are the following Cretaceous species: P. membranaceum (Nils.),
from Europe and India ; P. illustre Stol., from India ; P. sedcatellum
(Stol.), from India; P. obovatum (Stol. as Syncyclonema), from
India.

Paramusium, gen nov. Type, Amusiwm Dalli Smith.

Shell thin, rounded, much compressed ; valves nearly equai ; sculp-
ture nearly obsolete, different on the two valves; the lower valve
has concentric undulations. Auricles very small, equal. Byssal
notch and pectinidial teeth obsolete. The shell has a prismatic
structure. Internal lire and auricular crure well developed.

A single pair of gills, with long, simple, separate filaments
(t. Dall). The foot is slender, with a byssal groove; the end is
much enlarged, with an oblique, expanded, concave terminal disk,
striated within. No labial palpi. Ocelli without pigment. The
structure of the animal, as described by Dr. Dall, is very different
from that of typical Amusiwm. P. Dalli ranges from 218 to 1591
fathoms, from the Gulf of Mexico to Barbados. Another similar
species, P. meridionale (Smith), was taken by the Challenger Exp.,
off Brazil.

Descriptions of new species and descriptive notes on others.
Chlamys Islandica (Chemn.)

Ostrea Islandica Miller, Zool. Dan. Prod. No. 2990, 1776. Fabricius, Fauna
Gronl., p. 415, 1780.

Pecten Islandicus Chemn., Conch., vii, p. 304, pl. 65, figs. 615, 616, 1784. Lamarck,
Anim. sans vert., ed. 2, vol. vii, p. 145. Hanley, Rec. Biv., p. 284. Gould, Invert.
Mass., ed. 1, p. 133, fig. 87; ed 2, p. 198, fig. 495. Veerrill, Invert. Vineyard Sd.,
etc., p. 402. G. O. Sars, Mollusca Reg. Arcticae Norvegiz, p. 16, pl. ii, fig. 2, 1878.

Pecten Pealei Conrad, Amer. Mar. Conch., p. 12, pl. ii, fig. 2, 1831.

Chlamys Islandica Fischer, Man. Conch.

Puate XVI. figs. 2-5b. Puate XX. fig. 9. Pate XXI. fig. 2.

In this species the labial palpi (pl. xxi, fig. 3) are broad, triangular,
with the distal end acute, strongly flattened on the apposed surfaces.

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 73

The bases of the outer ones are broadly connected with the mantle
lining, and thus enclose the anterior ends of the gills,

Around the mouth are about ten much-branched, unequal, brown,
labial tentacles, which are extensively webbed together. Of these,
three are at the posterior side of the mouth, one large median one,
much divided, and one much smaller one on each side; a large
much-divided lateral one lies on each side, at the base of the inner
palpus; a still larger and more branched one lies at the base of each
outer palpus; three small ones united to the others by a web, lie in
front of the mouth. The foot (pl. xx, fig. 9) in alcohol is oblique,
stout at base, suddenly contracted at the distal third and again
slightly enlarged at the blunt tip. Its anterior face is turned to the
right and has a large byssal groove extending to the distal constric-
tion ; at the tip there is a very small deep slit, of which the sides
can be somewhat expanded ; this slit is entirely separate from the
byssal groove. In the breeding season the abdomen is prominent
and crowded with eggs; it projects downward, and bends abruptly
backward, terminating in a small, sharp papilla. Gulls four, of the
normal fillibranchiate structure. Pallial tentacles very numerous
and unequal, the outer ones smaller and much crowded. Ocelli con-
spicuous; there are generally three between every two of the
primary tentacles.

Young specimens (pl. xvi) when 4™™ long and 4.5"™ high, show an
irregular “camptonectes sculpture,” together with small and simple
radial ribs. The byssal notch is broad and angular, but rounded at
bottom ; three pectinidial teeth are developed.

Those that are 8™™ long and 9°5™™ high have four acute pecti-
nidial teeth, and a broad notch, rounded within. The ribs have
become stronger and the edges of the shell are scalloped. The
valves gap slightly at the anterior end and at the ends of the auri-
cles. Near the margin, especially of the left valve, concentric
sculpture appears, and by crossing the ribs produces a scaly appear-
ance.

Var. insculpta, nov.

A variety is occasionally taken on our northern coasts, which has
amore elaborate sculpture than usual. The concentric and diver-
gent laminz and smaller radial riblets cross each other in such a way
that a peculiar decussated sculpture is formed between the primary
ribs on the early part of the shell, while on the older parts the inter-
Spaces are covered with elevated scales. The surface rises into six

9

74 A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

or eight broad rounded radial ridges covered, like the interspaces,
with rough radial ribs. The sculpture of this variety is figured on
pl. xvi, figs. 4-5b. This variety is connected with the common form
by intermediate specimens.

This species is found at and just below low-water mark, as well as
in deeper water, down to 179 fath., in the Bay of Fundy and north-
ward to Greenland and Iceland, etc. It is common and of large size
on the fishing banks off Nova Scotia and Newfoundland. Further
south it occurs in 20 to 100 fathoms, as far south as Cape Cod.
Dead shells were taken off Martha’s Vineyard in 69 to 194 fath.

It is found as a Post-pliocene fossil in Maine, New Brunswick,
Canada, Labrador, Greenland and Northern Europe.

Chlamys Benedicti Verrill and Bush, sp. nov.

Shell small, higher than long, with the posterior auricle much
longer than the anterior, with a deep byssal notch in the right valve.
The dorsal margin is straight and only slightly oblique ; the anterior
auricle, in the right valve, is decidedly angular, with its outer end
slightly incurved and serrated by the terminations of the radial ribs.
The posterior auricle is considerably prolonged and angulated at the
upper corner, obtusely rounded at the end and deeply notched where
it joins the main shell; it has four strongly marked radiating ribs,
besides the dorso-marginal fold ; below these there is a slightly con-
cave space corresponding to the byssal notch. On the body of the
shell there are six or seven sharp serrations along the lower margin
of the notch. In the upper valve the posterior auricle is broad and
decidedly angular, the dorsal and outer margin forming less than a
right angle ; its surface is covered with about five or six radiating
ribs decussated by more numerous and finer concentric raised lines,
the anterior and posterior margins of the body of the shell slope
about equally and form an acute angle ; the ventral margin forms
a regular semicircular curve; its entire surface on both valves is
covered by strongly raised, rather close radiating ribs, separated by
rather wider deep grooves. The interspaces are decussated by regu-
lar raised concentric lines ; these are scarcely apparent on the ribs
except on very young shells, but there are rather strong elevated
spine-like points, especially near the margins, arranged along the ribs
in pretty regular concentric lines. These become higher and more
pointed anteriorly, and are frequently nearly obsolete in the middle
portion of the lower valve; in that case the ribs appear nearly
smooth and rounded. The ribs project at the margin as blunt points,

A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 75

or serrations. On the inner surface there are radial grooves corre-
sponding to the external ribs. The hinge-margin is thin, with a
slender submarginal ligamentary groove and a small triangular
resilial pit in the center. The color is variable. The single valve
from station 2571 is uniform lemon-color ; those from the other
locality are chestnut-brown and reddish, variegated with paler, and
sometimes with white blotches.

Length of largest specimen, 5:5" ; height, 6™™ ; length of dorsal
margin, 4™™,

Off Martha’s Vineyard, in 1356 fath., dead ; West Indies, in 25 to
72 fath., living.

This species is allied to C. varia of Europe, but when compared
with the young of that species, of the same size, the radial ribs are
found to be fewer and coarser, and there are other differences which
render it probable that they are distinct species. The ribs are
stronger and fewer than in C. Jslandica, and the auricles are differ-
ent in shape. It is probable, however, that it grows to a much
larger size than any of the specimens obtained. It may possibly
prove to be the young of some known West Indian species, but does
not agree with any known to us.

Chlamys costellata Verrill and Bush, sp, nov.?

Shell small, thin, translucent bluish white, covered on both sides
with continuous, elevated, and somewhat thickened, well separated
radiating riblets, of which there are more than thirty on our largest
example. Length of the shell considerably less than the height.
Dorsal hinge-margin elongated, especially on the anterior end. In
the right valve the anterior auricle is considerably elongated,
obtusely rounded or subtruncate at the end, with a wide, angular
byssal notch beneath it, and a broad, smooth, angular area next to
the body of the shell, above which there are three well marked,
angular, radial ridges, separated by wider concave interspaces.
Posterior auricle small, triangular, the outer end convex, forming a
little more than a right angle and with the posterior margin nearly
straight and without any distinct notch.

The dorsal margins of the body of the shell are nearly straight
and diverge at less than a right angle. The ventral margin is pretty
evenly rounded, but a little produced in the middle. The beak is

————

' Figured in an unpublished paper sent to Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. several months
ago.

76 A, FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

small, acute, appressed and does not project beyond the hinge-
margin.

The radial ribs are very distinct and clean cut, thickened and
rounded at the summit, and separated by nearly smooth intervals
two or three times as broad as the ribs themselves. The width of
the ribs increases regularly from near the umbos to the margin. A
few intermediate ridges commence near the margin.

The left valve is badly broken. It is, however, somewhat more
convex than the other, and the radial ribs are crossed by numerous
concentric striations, giving them a finely crenulated or beaded
appearance. ‘The anterior auricle is broad-triangular, the outer end
slightly rounded, and with a slight incurved notch below. It has
about six small radial ribs, similar to those of the body of the shell.

Raised lines of growth occur at irregular intervals. Internal sur-
face is smooth and lustrous, and shows the grooves corresponding to
the external ribs, and also a very distinct microscopic structure, but
is destitute of special radial lire.

Internally, the hinge-plate is narrow, thin, with a sharply impressed
submarginal groove on eachend. The resilial pit is excavated in the
margin of the hinge itself, and the anterior auricle has internal
grooves corresponding to the external ribs.

Length of the largest examples, 6"" ; height, 6-5™™.

Off the coast of Newfoundland in 67 to 72 fathoms.

Chlamys (A®quipecten) glypta Verrill.

Pecten glyptus Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., v, p. 580, 1882. Dall, Proc. U.S. Nat.
Mus., xii, p. 248, pl. viii, figs. 2, 3, 1889.

Pecten Tryoni Dall, Bullet. Mus. Comp. Zool., xviii, p. 438, 1887 (t. Dall).

PuaTE XVI. figs. 7-11.

When young this species has strong, well-defined, angular radial
ribs of nearly uniform size. In the old shells the grooves are
occupied by several small ribs, and a secondary rib develops on each
side of the keel of the primary rays; the ribs are all crossed by
rather strong concentric sculpture (fig. 8, 11) which is sometimes so
coarse as to give both the ribs and grooves a rough appearance.
There are about three small, free pectinidial teeth in one of our
specimens, but Dr. Dall states that they are absent in his specimen
(P. Tryoni). It is allied to C. opercularis L., of Europe, and to C.
purpurata of the west coast of South America.

Off the eastern coast of the United States in 69 to 156 fathoms. Off
North Carolina in 124 fathoms (Dall). This has been taken only in
small numbers, and mostly dead and broken.

A. £. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 17

Chlamys (2@quipecten) irradians (Lam.)

Pecten trradians Lam., Anim. sans vert., ed. 1, 1819; ed. 2, vol. vii, p 143. Gould,
Invert. Mass., ed. 2, p. 199, fig. 496. Verrill, Invert. Vineyard Sd., etc., p. 401 [695],
pl. xxxii, fig. 238. Rathbun, Fishing Industries of the U. States, sect. 1, vol. i. p.
509, pl. 255, fig. 8; Ingersoll, op. cit., sect. 5, vol. ii, pp. 565-581, 1887. Jackson,
Phylogeny of the Pelecypoda, Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist, vol. iv, pp. 333-350, cut
37, pl. xxvii, fig. 9, pl. xxviti, figs. 1-10, 12, 13, 1890 (young).

Pecten concentricus Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., vol. ii, p. 259, 1822.

PLATE XVI. fig. 6. PuaTe XVIII. figs. 1-5. PuaTEe XX. figs. 1-4, €, 6a.

Some of the young stages of this species have been figured by Mr.
Jackson in the work quoted above, and séveral of his figures have
been reproduced on our plate xx (figs. 1-5). We also give new
figures of some of the more advanced stages on plate xvill, as well
as a figure of the nuclear shell (fig. 1). These figures illustrate well
the changes that the young shells undergo. Fig. 2 of pl. xviii
shows three successive stages as indicated by prominent lines of
growth. Even in the latest of these stages the posterior auricle is
but little differentiated, but pectinidial teeth are already developed.
This figure also illustrates well the origin of the radial sculpture.
No camptonectes sculpture has been noticed at any stage. Radial
ribs begin to appear on the right valve when 2™™ in diameter, and
on the left valve when about 1°5™™,

The transverse incisions of the hinge-plate are usually very dis-
tinct in shells less than 20" in diameter, and often persist in the
adult. Occasionally examples are found that show them with
unusual distinctness. A specimen in which they are very well
developed is figured-on pl. xvi, fig.6. The valves gape a little below
the auricles and at the ends of the auricles, to which the tentacles
and ocelli extend.

The foot (pl. xx, fig. 6) in alcohol is obliquely turned to the right ;
it is somewhat enlarged at base, with a deep byssal slit extending
about half its length, beyond which it is contracted somewhat, and
slightly enlarged at the end, which is divided into two lobes by a
short median groove. The labial palpi are broadly triangular,
strongly grooved on the apposed surfaces. The oral tentacles are
large and consist of numerous contorted lamellw, much webbed
together, and united with the bases of the labial palpi. There
appear to be two (or two groups) on each side and somewhat in front
of the mouth. The gills are large and of the type usual in this
family. The pallial tentacles are very numerous and very unequal
in several rows. Two or more of the larger ones correspond to

78 A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

each rib, while the outer ones are small and much crowded. The
ocelli are numerous, unequal in size, the larger ones at first alternate
evidently with the primary tentacles and are opposite the external
sulci. The ocelli are very brilliant in life.

This species is abundant in shallow water, especially of bays and
sounds, from Cape Cod to Florida, It is used extensively as food.
The adductor muscle is the only part utilized for this purpose.

Chlamys (Placopecten) Clintonius (Say) Ver. See p. 69.

Pecten Magellanicus ? Gmelin, Syst. Nat., p. 3317, 1788, (a bad and misleading name
if applied to this species). Lamarck, Anim. sans vert., ed. 2, vii, p.134. Gould,
Invert. Mass., ed. i, p. 132. Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., p. 216, 1886.

Pecten Olintonius Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., iv, p. 124, pl. 9, fig. 2, 1824.
Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., vi, I, p. 261, 1884. Rep. U.S. Com. Fish and Fish-
eries, for 1883, p. 577.

Pecten tenuicostatus Mighels and Adams, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., i, p. 49, 1841;
Boston Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. iv, p. 41, pl. 4, fig., 7, 1842 (the young of the smooth
variety). Gould, op. cit, ed. 2, p. 196, fig. 494. Verrill, Invert. of Vineyard Sound,
etc., p. [696] 402, 1893.

Pecten princeps Emmons, Rep. N. C. Geol. Survey for 1858, p. 280, fig. 198 (fossil
form).

Amussium Magellanicum H. and A. Adams, Genera Moll., ii, p. 555, 1858.

Pecten (Pseudamusium) Milleri Dall, Bull. U. States Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 34, 1889
(the young).

Puate XVII. figs. 1-7. PLate XX. figs. 7-Sa. Puatre XXI. figs. ]-la, 2, 2a.

When very young this species is nearly smooth on both sides, but
when about 3-4™™ in length, it develops small, regular, raised ribs
over the whole surface of the upper valve, and usually at both ends
of the lower one, with intervening camptonectes sculpture. (PI.
XVil.)

These small ribs increase in number, but not much in size, until
the shell is 2 inches or more in diameter. After that size, in the
greater number of shells of the northern variety, they decrease in
size till the upper valve becomes nearly smooth, or has only linear
riblets. But in some northern examples and in many of those taken
in deep water south of Long Island, the small ribs continue regularly
over the whole surface of the upper valve, and are more or less
roughened by the raised edges of small concentric lamellw or lines
of growth, sometimes becoming more or less finely cancellated.
There are no corresponding internal ribs, except in extreme exam-
ples of this variety, near the margin, and the edge of the shell is
usually only slightly crenulated by the riblets, while the edge of the
lower valve is essentially plain and sharp. (PI. xvii. figs. 5-7.)

A, EF. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide, 79

This ribbed variety agrees with the fossil form described by Say
as Pecten Clintonius. For the northern, nearly smooth form, the
name given by Mighels (¢enuicostata) may be retained as a varietal
name.

This shell, when full grown, has the margins gaping considerably
at both ends, below the auricles, much as in Amusium. But the
anterior sutural line is less sinuous than in most species, and the bys-
sal notch is small and not excurved.

The gaping is less marked in the young shells, but is evident even
in those of small size (pl. xvii, fig. 5). The young shells show three to
five pectinidial teeth, but these are usually obsolete in the adult.
Transverse incisions on the hinge-plate are evident in the young shells.

The muscular and pallial scars are rather complex and unlike in
the two valves (pl. xxi, figs. 2, 2a), but part of them are usually only
faintly marked, even in large specimens. The internal surface has a
peculiar subnacreous luster and a crystalline structure, somewhat
like that often shown on frosted window glass, or that on the sur-
face of tin-plate, after heating.

The large shells, about 6 inches in diameter, still retain the habit
of swimming, though often partly covered with barnacles, hydroids,
bryozoa, sponges, etc., but they doubtless swim much less actively
than do the young ones, which are very lively. Still, I have often
seen the large ones leap out of buckets of sea-water in which they
had been placed for conveyance. The adults apparently do not ordi-
narily form a byssus, but there is no evidence that they are unable
to do so, if necessary.

The foot of this species (pl. xx, fig. 8) has been described on page

69. The palpi (pl. xxi, figs. 1, la) are large and broad, triangular,

broadly attached at the bases which run back so as to embrace the
anterior ends of the gills; their apposed surfaces are strongly trans-
versely ribbed.

The oral tentacles are very large and complex, arborescently much
branched, so that when the branches are contracted in alcohol they
appear somewhat like the heads of caulitlowers. The branches are
short and crowded and more or less webbed together, while the lat-
eral tentacles are attached by webs to the bases of the palpi. There
are five groups or clusters of these tentacles; the two larger pairs
are lateral and anterior to the mouth; the odd one, which is sim-
ilar but rather smaller, is in the median line behind the mouth.

The pallial tentacles and ocelli are very numerous (pl. xx, figs.
7, 8a). The ocelli differ more or less in size ; they are separated by

80 A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

one to three larger, and numerous smaller tentacles. The latter dif-
fer greatly in size; the outer ones are small, very numerous, and
much crowded. The guard-tentacles (fig. 8a) are shorter, conical,
and alternate in two or more rows.

This large species occurs abundantly in many localities off the
coast of the United States, north of Cape Hatteras, from just below
low-water mark to 60 fathoms, and is sometimes taken below 100
fathoms. It is used as an article of food to a considerable extent in
New England.

Hyalopecten dilectus Verrill and Bush, sp. nov.

Shell small, thin, fragile, strongly undulated, slightly oblique, with
the ventral margin broadly rounded ; dorsal margin straight.

In the right valve, the anterior auricle is elongated, with a deep
angular notch beneath ; the posterior auricle is shorter, with a

prominent dorsal angle, which is less than a right angle, owing to —

the emargination of the posterior end ; in the left valve the anterior
auricle is broad, with its posterior angle nearly rectilinear, and it
forms a right angle with the dorsal margin; the posterior end has a
slightly prominent angle and a posterior emargination in both valves.
The anterior auricle is marked by several fine, rough, radial ridges,

which are more numerous and stronger on the left valve. The beaks |

are a little prominent and project somewhat above the dorsal margin.

The surface of both valves is covered with broad and rather regu-
lar undulations, most prominent on the left valve; the undulations
are crossed by regular, well-spaced, thin, raised radial lines, becom-
ing finer and more crowded at the ends of the shell ; they are nearly.
obsolete in the right valve, being indicated only by microscopic striz.

The interior is strongly undulated and marked by very distinct
radial grooves in the left valve, and by faint ones in the right valve.
Resilium small, central ; color, dirty white.

Length, 8™™ ; height, the same.

One living specimen (No. 52,539), from station 2570, off Martha’s
Vineyard, in 1813 fathoms, 1885.

This species is figured in an article by Verrill and Bush, sent to
the Proceedings of the U. 8. National Museum, several months ago,
but not yet published.

It is closely allied to P. fragilis of Jeffreys, and resembles pretty
nearly his figure (Proceedings Zodlogical Society of London, plate
45, figure 1), which probably represents a species distinct from the
original type described by him. It may be identical with our shell.

aA. EE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 81

Our shell differs decidedly from the original description of
P. fragilis. Moreover we have obtained from several stations a
shell of similar size, which appears to be the true fragilis, as it
agrees closely with the original description. It also closely resem-
bles P. pudicus, described by Mr. Smith, from east of Marion Island,
in 1375 fathoms. (Chall. Exp.)

We have but one specimen, which is somewhat broken at the
margins.

Hyalopecten fragilis (Jeffreys) Verrill.

Pecten fragilis Jeff. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist, 1876, p. 424; Proc. Zool. Soc.,
London, 1879, p. 561, pars (not the fig., pl. 45, fig. 1). Verrill, Trans. Conn, Acad.,
vi, p. 232, 1885; Expl. by the Albatross, p. 577, 1885.

This is one of the most simple shells known to me in this family.

The shell is very thin, hyaline, distinctly undulated, but not
otherwise sculptured. No camptonectes sculpture is visible. The
‘edges are very thin, apparently not bevelled. The hinge-plate is
thin and delicate, without cross-lines, and with a single faint sub-
marginal rib, parallel with the margin ; ligament very thin ; resil-
ium very small, in a triangular pit ; no auricular crure. The ante-
rior auricle is well developed, with a deep byssal notch, but without
pectinidial teeth ; the posterior auricle is undeveloped. Accord-
ing to Friele there are no visible ocelli. This species, which we
consider the true P. fragilis Jeffreys, was taken at the following
stations :

Station 2115, in 843 fathoms; 2215, in 578 fath. ; 2221, in 1525
fath. ; 2234, in 816 fath. ; 2710, in 984 fath. It occurs off the Euro-
pean coasts and northward to the Arctic Ocean, in 656 to 1750 fath.

Pseudamusium simile (Laskey).

Pecten similis Lask., Mem. Wern. Soc., i, p. 387, pl. viii, fig. 8.1811. Forbes and
Hanley, Brit. Moll., ii, p. 293, pl. lii, fig. 6, pl.S, fig. 1, animal. Jeffreys, Brit. Conch.,
epawl: v, pl. xxii, fig. 5.

PuaTE XVII. figs. 8, 8a.

The shell in this small species is thin, translucent, nearly smooth,
symmetrical, broadly rounded, longer than high. The valves are
only slightly unequal ; the right valve is a little flattened, and its
edge turns up a little so as to fit tightly against the edge of the

TRANS. Conn. AcanD., VoL. X. JUNE, 1897,
6

82 A, EF. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

upper valve. The sculpture, when any is present, is nearly the same
on both valves.

The auricles are straight and rather short, the posterior one is
broad and obtuse-angled. The byssal notch is small and the pecti-
nidial teeth are obsolete, or nearly so. There are no internal ribs;
the inner surface is slightly pearly. The hinge-plate has only one
longitudinal rib, just below the ligament ; it is crossed by numerous
fine, transverse incisions, often more developed than in allied species.
The sculpture, when evident, consists of fine lines of growth, and
sometimes of very delicate, Straight, radial riblets, without campto-
nectes sculpture.

According to Jeffreys, the ocelli are few in number, about six or
eight in the front row and about twice as many in the secondrow. It
swims about for a long time and then quickly anchors itself by a
small byssus.

It occurs in 15 to 200 fathoms on the northern European coasts.

Camptonectes Groeenlandica (Sow.) Verrill.

Pecten Grenlandicus Sowerby, Thes. Conch., p. 57, pl. 13, fig. 40. G. O. Sars,
Moll, Reg. Arct. Norveg., p. 23, pl. 2, figs. 4, a-c, 1878.

The shell is rounded, inequivalve, very thin, hyaline, nearly
smooth, often with a violet iridescence when fresh. The left valve
is covered, even from the nucleus, with fine microscopic campto-
nectes sculpture, in the form of thin, raised, divergent riblets, more or
less irregular and wavy, most visible by translucency. The left
valve sometimes has, also, fine radial striz and delicate lines of
growth. The margins are thin and smooth, that of the right valve
turns up a little against the other, which is larger, and the valves
close very tightly, so that anteriorly there is scarcely any visible
gape, even at the byssal notch, or at the end of the auricle. The
byssal notch is well-marked and the pectinidial teeth are small and
few. The byssus is probably very slender.

The auricles are not oblique and are nearly equal. The hinge-
plate is very thin ; the single longitudinal ridge is scarcely visible.

A row of six or seven ocelli can be seen through the shell in alco-
holie specimens,

Off Newfoundland, in 130 to 224 fathoms. Off northern Europe
and in the Arctic Ocean.

A, FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 83

Cyclopecten pustulosus Verrill. (See page 70, fig. 1.)

Pecten pustulosus Verrill, Amer. Journal Science, vol. v, p. 14,1873; Trans. Conn.
Acad., vol. iii, p. 50: vol. v, p. 581, pl. 42, figs. 22, 22a; vi, p. 261; Expl. by the
Albatross, p. 577, pl. xxxi, figs. 142, a, b, 1885.

Pecten (Pseudamusium) imbrifer (pars) Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., xii, p. 220,
1886 (not the figures), (non Loven).

PLATE XIX. figs. 3, 4.

In this species the ligament is thin; there is a narrow, simple,
cardinal ridge, with faint tranverse denticulations and striw. The
chondrophore is small, excavated in the thickened margin of the
hinge-plate in both valves. There are no auricular crure.

The nucleus projects above the hinge-margin in the upper valve,
but not in the lower. The posterior auricle is small in both valves,
but has a prominent outer angle. The byssal notch is small and
narrow, with its margin incurved or sinuous ; there are no pecti-
nidial teeth. The valves close pretty tightly, leaving only a slight
subauricular slit. The inside of the valves often has a subnacreous
luster. There is no flattened submarginal area in either valve.

This species has been referred to Propeamusium Hoskynsi by
Jeffreys, and to C. imbrifer by Dall. It never has internal ribs, like
the former, which it resembles in sculpture. From the latter, as
originally described by Loven, and re-described and figured by G.
O. Sars, it differs especially in the character of the ornamentation of
the left valve.

The European form has the vesicles much less crowded in each
radial row, subconical and mucronate, while in ours they are usually
closely crowded and often even in contact in the radial rows ; their
form is either rounded or elliptical, with the longest diameter in the
direction of the concentric lines, and the summit is evenly rounded,
showing no tendency to the subconical or mucronate form. When
perfect they resemble small blisters with the surface roughened or
minutely granular under the microscope ; when broken or worn off,
as frequently happens, the basal part remains in the form of semi-
circular or semi-elliptical, imbricated, arched scales, usually consid-
erably elevated above the surface and connected by very delicate
concentric raised lines. The anterior auricle of the left valve is
roughened by the close, elevated, concentric lines and by from four
to six well-marked radiating ridges or ribs, upon which the concen-
tric lines form regular elevated arched projections, often so crowded
as to be imbricated ; in some young examples, like the one figured,
the concentric lines on the auricle are less crowded, and only two or

84 A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

three of the radial ribs are developed ; in such examples the vesi-
cles on the body of the shell are relatively fewer, larger, and more
rounded and much less crowded in the radial series. In some spec-
imens the posterior margin below the auricle is nearly smooth or
marked only by the fine lines of growth, but in others, especially the
larger specimens, this region is covered by rather sharp granules,
some of which, toward the ventral margin, change to pointed scales
in crowded radial rows. The raised concentric lines on the right
valve are generally more or less appressed or sometimes imbricated ;
toward the ventral margin some of them show very fine microscopic
granulations, which are much less distinct than in P. imbrifer, as
figured by G. O. Sars. ‘

Off the eastern coast of the United States, and northward to
Newfoundland, in 99 to 547 fathoms.

This species is evidently distinct from that figured by Dr. Dall
(Blake Mollusca, plate 4, figs. 4a, 4b), under the name of P. imbrifer.
His figured specimen apparently belongs to our C. subimbrifer.

Cyclopecten subimbrifer Verrill and Bush, sp. nov. ,

Pecten Hoskynsi Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., vol. v, p. 581, pl. xliv, fig. 11, 1882 (non
Forbes).

Shell small, inequivalve, white or grayish white, translucent, length
and height nearly equal. Dorsal margin straight ; anterior auricle
in the left valve rather large and broad, the outer end obtusely
rounded and covered with small, close radial ribs and crowded con-
centric ridges ; posterior auricle much smaller, with one to three
faint radial ridges and many concentric raised lines; outer end
forming less than a right angle, with a slight, incurved notch below.
In the right valve the anterior auricle has a similar radial sculpture
and the byssal notch is rather deep and narrow.

The dorsal outlines of the body of the shell form rather less than
a right angle ; the ventral margin forms nearly a semicircle, and
forms obtuse angles where it meets the dorsal outlines. Umbos a
little prominent, with beaks small, acute, smooth, and projecting

beyond the margin of the hinge. The surface of the left valve is”

covered with slightly raised concentric lines, which are raised into
small arched scales ; these are often semicircular, but more frequently
somewhat angulated or V-shaped ; they are usually separated by
intervals about equal to their breadth. These scales are arranged in
about 40 or more radial rows and decrease regularly in size to the
umbo, where they are replaced by thin and slightly raised radial

OE EE

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 85

lines, crossing the stronger and more elevated concentric lines, but
not rising into points.

The posterior dorsal area, below the auricle, is nearly smooth,
except for the fine lines of growth, but sometimes shows minute
granules. The right valve, which is smaller than the left, is covered
by fine, thin, close, concentric raised lines, which sometimes show
microscopic striations.

The anterior auricle is decussated by six to eight or more, small
radial ridges, whieh are crossed by the raised concentric lines ; the
latter rise into sharp scales at the dorsal margin ; the small posterior
auricle has fine concentric lines and only two or three faint radial
ridges.

Off the eastern coast of the United States ; 121 to 312 fath.

The figures of this and various other species were forwarded, sev-
eral months ago, to the U. 8. National Museum, to illustrate an arti-
cle in its Proceedings.

Cyclopecten leptaleus Verrill.

Pecten leptalews Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., vol. vi, p.. 232, 1884; Expl. by the
Albatross, p. 577 [75], 1855,

Dr. Dall has expressed a doubt as to whether this species is distinct
from P. imbrifer. In addition to the original description, it should
be stated that the concentric lines are somewhat thickened and
elevated, even where thinnest, and that the beaded character is quite
unlike anything found in P. imbrifer or allied species. The beads
are closely arranged, elliptical in form, and most elevated at the
center, the elevation being often greater than the diameter ; their
summits are smooth or glossy, so that when viewed from above,
under a lens, each often appears to have a central cavity. The
radial lines are comparatively very thin and delicate and not visible
except when considerably magnified. The beaks are more acute
than in P. imbrifer, and the nucleus is smaller and smoother.

Off the eastern coast of the U. States; in 142 fathoms off Cape
Hatteras. .

Cyclopecten nanus Verrill and Bush, sp. nov.
PLATE XVI. figs. 12-12c.

Shell small, the breadth and height about equal; the valves are
nearly equal in size and convexity. Dorsal hinge-margin rather long

1 Described and figured in an unpublished paper sent to Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus.

86 A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

and straight; auricles relatively large and broad, both ends sub-
truncated or a little convex in the left valve, and forming nearly a
right angle with the dorsal margin ; anteriorly not well differentiated
from the body of the shell. In the right valve the anterior auricle is
narrow and somewhat more elongated and obtusely rounded at the
end, with a sharp, angular, byssal notch beneath it and separated
from the body of the shell by a narrow groove.

The dorsal margins of the body of the shell are nearly straight and
form rather more than a right angle. Ventral margin broadly
rounded, nearly semi-circular, forming a very obtusely rounded
angle where it joins the dorsal margins. Umbos a little prominent,
with a small, smooth, rather acute, incurved beak, which usually
projects a little above the hinge-margin.

The surface of the left valve is everywhere thickly covered with
fine, almost microscopic, radiating strize, which become a little more
distinct on the anterior auricle ; on some parts of the shell very thin,
slightly raised, concentric lamellz or lines of growth are often dis-
tinct, especially on the anterior auricle, where they become closer
and more regular ; in crossing the radial striations they produce a
microscopic decussation, which is often quite regular. The sculpture
on the posterior auricle, though finer, is similar, but in many speci-
mens the surface is nearly smooth or marked only by very fine radial
strie. The body of the shell of the right valve is smooth, except
for very fine concentric lines; on the anterior auricle are three to six
or more distinct radial ridges, which are roughened by conspicuous
lines of growth; the margin below the byssal notch is entire; the
posterior auricle is nearly smooth.

The internal hinge-plate is thin in the middle, but relatively broad
on each auricle, and is crossed by numerous fine, well marked, trans-
verse incisions ; these are much more conspicuous than in most of
the related species, whether young or old. The resilial pit is small,
rounded, and situated just under the beak. There are no internal
lire. The inner surface is smooth and glossy, although in fresh
specimens the external radiating lines show through by translucency.

The ground-color of the right valve is yellowish or grayish white,
with more or less numerous light yellowish brown, or reddish brown
spots and blotches, and sometimes with irregular patches of opaque
white; right valve white, sometimes with a few yellowish-brown
spots. Some specimens are nearly destitute of spots.

The right valve is less convex than the left, and its ventral edge
does not quite reach that of the opposite valve; the umbo is less

A, FE. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 87

prominent ; the beak is less acute and scarcely projects beyond, and
often falls short of the hinge-margin, but the inequality is less
marked than in most of the alliéd species.

Length of one of the largest specimens 7™"; height 6™™"; dorsal
hinge-margin 4™™,

It was taken in considerable numbers. It is so distinct from all
the other species of our coast that a detailed comparison is unneces-
sary.

Off the eastern coast of the U. States, opposite Chesapeake Bay
and Cape Hatteras, in 43 to 132 fathoms. Although very small,
this species seems to be adult.

Cyclopecten simplex Verrill, sp. nov.

PuaTE XVI. fig. 1: PuatTe XIX. figs. 1, 2.

Shell well rounded, thin, compressed, hyaline. Auricles large,
prominent at both ends, unequal, in the right valve the anterior end
is considerably prolonged, with a deep byssal notch, and the poste-
rior end is less prolonged with a rather deep emargination or sinus ;
in the left valve both ends are shorter and angulated. The left valve
is nearly smooth; the right valve is covered with fine, crowded,
concentric, incised lines, and has faint radii on the anterior auricle,
Resilial pit small. Transverse incisions of the hinge are fine and
vermiculated or irregular.

Height, 4:4" ; breadth about the same. West Indies, U.S. Fish
Com.

Propeamusium thalassinum (Dall) Verrill.

Pecten fenestratus Verrill, Proc. U. States Nat. Mus., ili, p 403, 1881 (non Forbes).

Amusium fenestratum Verrill, these Trans., v, p. 582, 1882.

Pecten (Pseudamusium) thalassinus Dall, Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., Blake Exp.,
Pelecypoda, vol. xii, p. 221, 1886.

PLATE XIX. figs. 5-1.

This species has been very well described by Dr. Dall’, but has
not been figured.

The larger specimens and some of the young not more than 4 or
5™™ in diameter have an internal, raised, opaque white, radial rib, on
each end, below the auricles, within the concavity of the shell, and a

1Dr. Dall, in the work quoted, has called the upper valve the right and the lower
valve the left, and consequently has reversed the anterior and posterior ends, in the
descriptions of this and several other species of Pectinide. He informs me that this
was done inadvertently, and should be corrected.

88 A. FE. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

similar but smaller one, on each end or on the posterior only, above
the auricular ridge, forming “ auricular crure.”

In many of the younger shells one or both of the internal ribs may
be lacking, as in other species of Propeamusium.

The cardinal ridges are rather broad, flat, and crossed by numerous
very small transverse incisions and denticles. These are more
strongly developed than in many allied species, but less so than in
Cyclopecten nanus V. and B., and several other species examined.
Some examples of Chlamys irradians excel in this respect (see pl.
xvi, fig. 6).

The resilial pit is peculiar, for in the upper or left valve it pro-
jects distinctly beyond the hinge-plate, as a spoon-shaped process,
but in the lower valve it is excavated in the sunken and oblique
median notch of the hinge margin.

The byssal notch is broad and shallow, its margin not incurved,
and without any pectinidial teeth. The auricles are very unequal ;
the posterior one has a prominent angle.

The upper valve is elegantly cancellated, and often mottled with
yellowish white on a reddish ground-color. The lower or right
valve is white and covered with strong, even concentric ridges or
lamine. The lower valve has a marginal flattened area which fits
closely against a similar, flattened, submarginal area of the upper
valve.

Those in alcohol had the soft parts poorly preserved, but there
were about six rather distant, black ocelli visible through the trans-
lucent shell.

Off the eastern coast of the United States in 43-317 fathoms, West
Indies in 84 to 450 fathoms, Blake Exped.

This species is here referred to Propeamusium on account of the
two internal lire or ribs within the body of the shell, for the pres-
ence of such lire is the distinctive character of this genus. In other
respects it agrees about as well with Cyclopecten. ‘These two groups
are very much alike in form, sculpture, and the unlikeness of the
two valves. The present species is, therefore, intermediate between
- the typical forms of the two groups.

Analytical Key to the genera of Pectinide.

The following table is not strictly a natural one, as to the sequence
of the genera, but is as nearly natural as could be made consistently
with convenience of use.

A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 89

I.—Hinge-plate with a central resilial pit.

A.—Hinge-plate without lateral series of marginal pits, resembling resilial pits, but
often with small transverse incisions.

A.—Shell with very unequal valves: the right, or lower, valve very convex with a
strongly incurved beak; left valve nearly or quite flat, shutting closely inside of
the edge of the right valve. Both valves with strong primary radial ribs and
internal lire; edges scalloped. Animal not adapted for swimming.

a. Hinge with the cardinal ribs plain or nearly so. Pecten (restr.)
aa. Hinge with the cardinal ribs strongly transversely incised or pitted.
: Neithea (sub-gen.)

AA.—Shell with the valves not very unequal; the upper or left valve the most con-
vex, when any difference exists. Sculpture various. Animal adapted for swim-
ming, at least when young. ~

B.—Shell internally fluted or smooth, without special radial ribs developed independ-
ently of external sculpture.

C.—Hinge-plate with several large distinct, nearly transverse, tooth-like processes.
Shell with large external and internal radial ribs. Byssal notch obsolete.

Pallium.

CC.—Hinge-plate without transverse tooth-like processes, Sculpture various.

D.—Hinge-plate with more than two cardinal ridges, either side of the resilial pit,
the lower ones divergent. Radial ribs large and more or less nodose. <A dis-
tinct byssal notch. Lyropecten.

DD.—Hinge-plate with only one or two cardinal ridges, the upper one parallel with
the dorsal margin and bounding the ligamental groove; the second, when
present, more or less oblique. Sculpture various. F

E.—Shell, when adult, permanently attached by the right valve, which is more or less
distorted. A deep byssal notch.

b. Right valve directly attached by a shelly deposit. Hinnites.
bb. Right valve attached by a modified byssus. _ _Hemipecten.

EE.—Shell free through life, or only temporarily attached by a byssus of thread-like
fibers. Byssal notch usually present.

F.—One or both valves with external primary ribs or riblets.

a. External ribs small, nearly obsolete on right valve. No internal lire. Edges

of valves not scalloped nor strongly crenulated. Placopecten.
aa. External ribs and internal lire strong; edges of valves scalloped. Byssal notch
well developed.
c. Primary radial ribs and internal lire simple, not increasing with age by forking;
shell scarcely oblique. Aiquipecten
cc. Primary ribs and lire of various sizes, increasing in numbers with age by
forking, or by the interpolation of new ones; auricles or shell usually oblique.
Chlamys (restr.)
aaa. External and internal ribs simple, formed by corrugations of the shell; internal
ribs not thickened. Leptopecten.
FF.—Both valves destitute of strong external ribs and internal thickened lire; edges
either smooth or slightly crenulated.
G.—Anterior auricle well developed, with a distinct byssal notch.
d. Valves with the edges simple or slightly crenulated, equal, meeting nearly
evenly.

90 A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

é. Shell swollen, valves strongly convex, nearly smooth, not hyaline; auricles
unequal, oblique. Pectinella.
ee. Shell compressed, valves little convex, often hyaline.

. Both valves undulated, and with fine radial sculpture or smooth. Texture
hyaline. Hyalopecten.
ff. Valves not undulated, sculpture none, or of fine, radial riblets, or cancellated on

one or both valves, or vermiculated,

g. Shell nearly smooth, or with small radial riblets; divergent vermiculated sculp-
ture may be present, at least when young. Pseudamusium (sens. restr.)

gg. Shell more or less hyaline or translucent; vermiculated divergent sculpture con-
spicuous when adult, either with or without radial riblets or rows of scales ; auri-
cles unequal. Canuptonectes.

© Patliolum.

dd. Valves with the edges smooth and unlike, that of the lower one flattened or
bevelled and shutting against the upper one, seulpture on the lower valve con-
sists of concentric raised lines or riblets; on the upper valve of radial riblets,
or strize, lines of scales, or cancellations. Cyclopecten.

GG.—Anterior auricle without a byssal notch. Shell thin, rounded, symmetrical.

h, Auricles of one valve, prolonged dorsally in distinct angles or points. ntolium.
hh. Auricles not prolonged dorsally ; sculpture radial on one valve. Syncyclonema.
hhh. Auricles nearly equal, angular, not distinctly prolonged dorsally. Shell very

thin, with fine concentric sculpture. Protamusium.

BB.—Shell with special internal, radial ribs, independent of external sculpture.
Smooth or with delicate sculpture externally ; not ribbed. Edges of valves not
scalloped. Body of shell usually broadly rounded, not oblique.

7. Shell nearly closed at both ends; texture hyaline; auricles both well developed;
byssal notch and pectinidial teeth present.

j. Valves nearly equal; lower valve not concentrically sculptured; both valves
with fine radial lines; internal ribs numerous, simple, not differing from the shell
in texture. Lissopecten.

jj. Valves unequal; lower valve strongly concentrically sculptured; upper valve
with radial lines, or rows of scales, or porns internal ribs few, well differ-
entiated from the shell. Propeamusium.

ai. Shell large, thin, round and flat, gaping at both ends, usually smooth and polished,
but not hyaline; auricles feebly developed; pectinidial teeth and byssal notch
obsolete. Internal ribs strong, usually opaque white.

k, Two pairs of gills. Amusium.
kk. One pair of gills. Paramusium.
AA.—Hinge-plate with a series of definite pits, resembling resilial pits, on each side

of the central pit.

i. Auricles small, not well defined. Shell smooth or with fine radial sculpture.

Pernopecten.

il. Auricles well developed, angular. Sculpture concentric. Euchondria.
I].—Hinge-plate without a central resilial pit.

m. Shell nearly symmetrical. A series of small pits, resembling resilial pits, along

the hinge-margin. Crenipecten.

mm. Shell oblique, inequilateral, auricles unequal, ligament confined to a groove.

Aviculopecten.

ey

A. E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide. 91

List of genera, subgenera, and species discussed.

Synonyms are generally omitted. The few included are enclosed
in parentheses. Numbers refer to pages; those where special
descriptions are given are printed in italics.

Pecien (typical), 43, 44, 53, 54, 56.
P. maximus, 54, 55, 56; P. dentatus, 57; P. hemicyclicus, 57 ;
P. dubius, 55; P. Jacobzeus, 56; P. pictus, 55; P. ziczac, 55;
P. atavus, 57.

Neithea, sub. gen., 60.
P. equicostatus, 60.

Lyropecten, 49, 63.
L. nodosus, 63; L. subnodosus, 64; L. corallinoides, 64; L.
noduliferus, 64.

Pallium, 51, 59.
Ee plica, 59:

Hinnites, 48, 59.
H. Cortessi, 59; H. Adamsi, 60; H. pusio, 60.

Hemipecten, 48, 60.
H. Forbesianus, 60.

Chlamys (typical), 55, 58.
C. Islandica, 54, 55, 58, 72, 73; var. insculpta, 73; C. ornata,
59; C. exasperata, 59 ; C. costellata, 59, 75 ; C. Benedicti, 59, 74 ;
C. phrygia, 59; C. effluens, 58; C. madreporarum, 49; C.
varia, 75.

Arquipecten (sub. gen.), 59, 67.
C. opercularis, 67; C. irradians, 41, 47, 59, 68, 76and 77, C. dislo-
cata, 59,68; C. glypta, 59,68, 76, C. Antillarum, 59, 68; C.
nucleus, 68; C. ventricosa, 59, 68; C. purpurata, 68; C. caurina,
68.

Leptopecten (sub. gen.), 69.
C. Monotimeris, 69.

Lissopecten (sub. gen.), 49, 68.
C. hyalina, 69.

Placopecten (sub. gen.), 61, 69.
P. Clintonius, 42, 49, 58, 61, 69, 78; (P. magellanica, 78) ;
var. tenuicostata, 79.

Camptonectes, 62.
C. lens, 62 ; C. Greenlandica, 82.

Palliolum, sub. gen. or section, 65.
P. Teste, 62, 65, 66, P. striatum, 62, 66; P. tigrinum, 62, 66;
P. vitreum, 43, 46, 65, 66.

92 A. FE. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide.

Pseudamusium (restr.), 60.
P, exoticum, 60; P. simile, 46, 81, P. dispar, 61; P. pseuda-
musium, 61; (P. glabrum, 61; P. hyalinum, 61; P. corneum,
61; P. natans, 61; P. tigrinum, 61).
Pectinella, 68.
P. Sigsbei, 68.
Hyalopecten, 63, 71.
H. undatus, 63, 71; H. dilectus, 62, 71, 80; H. fragilis, 63, 71,
80, 81, H. pudicus, 63, 71, 81.
Syncyclonema, 62.
P. rigida, 62.
Cyclopecten, 61, 70.
C. pustulosus, 70, 82, C. imbrifer, 70, 83; C. subimbrifer,
70, 84, C. leptaleus, 70, 85, C. nanus, 70, 85, C. reticulus,
71; C. simplex, 70; C. Culebrensis, 70; C. Murrayi, 71; C.
clathratus, 71; C. subhyalinus, 71; C. distinctus, 71; C. Ker-
madeciensis, 71; C. orbicularis, p. 71.
Propeamusium, 64.
P. inequisculpta, 64; P. thalassinum, 65, 87, P. Pourtalesia-
num, 65; P. cancellatum, 65; P. Sayanum, 65; P. Holmesii, 65;
P. Alaskensis, 65 ; P. Hoskynsi, 65; P. lucidum, 65; P. scitulum,
65; P. Torresi, 65 ; P. propinquum, 65 ; P. obliquum, 65.
Amusium, 42, 49, 55, 57.
A. pleuronectes, 55,58; A. Mortoni, 57,58; A. Japonicum, 58 ;
A. Laurentii, 55; (A. Dalli, 57, 58).
Paramusium, 52, 57, 72.
P. Dalli, 52, 72.
Protamusium 62, 71, 73.
'P. demissum, 72; P. disciforme, 72; P. membranaceum, 72;
P. illustre, 72 ; P. sulcatellum, 72; P. obovatum, 72.
Entolium, 62.
E. cornutum, 62.
Pernopecten, 63.
P. limiformis, 63.
HBuchondria, 64.
E. neglecta, 64.
Crenipecten, 65,
C. crenulatus, 65.
Aviculopecten, 60.
A. concavus, 60.

A. E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 93

EXPLANATION OF PLATES,

All the drawings on the following plates were made from nature
by Mr. A. Hyatt Verrill, except figs. 5 and 6 of pl. xviii, and fig. 7
of pl. xix, which were drawn by J. H. Emerton, and figures 1-5 of
pl. xix, which are copied from Dr. R. T. Jackson.

PLatE XVI.

Figure 1.— Cyclopecten simplex V., sp. nov. Right valve, x 15.

Figure 2.— Chlamys Islandica, young. Left valve, x 8.

Figure 3.—The same, somewhat older. Right valve, x about 5 diameters.

Figure 4.—The same, var. insculpta, portion of the surface, near the margin. x 15.

Figure 5, 5a—The same variety. Portions of the sculpture of the disk of a young
specimen, x 20.

Figure 5b.—The same specimen. Portion of the sculpture nearer the umbo, x 40.

Figure 6.—Chlamys irradians. Part of hinge to show the transverse incisions (7),
the ligament (/), the resilial pit (7), and the cardinal ribs (¢), x 4.

Figure 7.—Chlamys glypta V. Inside of left valve, x 3

Figure 8.—The same. Upper part of right valve of a larger specimen; p, pectini-
dial teeth, x 4.

Figure 9—The same. Hinge of a small specimen, right valve; c¢, crural rib; d,
crural denticle; 7, ligament; 7, cardinal ribs and transverse incisions ; p, pectini-
dial teeth and byssal notch; 7, resilial pit, x 4.

Figure 10.—The same. Two of the internal bicarinate radial ribs, at the margin,
x4,

Figure 11.—The same. Sculpture of a large specimen close to the margin, x 8.

Figure 12 — Cyclopecten parvus V. and Bush. Right valve, x 8.

Figure 12a.—The same. Hinge of left valve, x 15.

Figure 126.—The same. Sculpture of the left valve near the umbo, x 100.

Figure 12c.—The same. Sculpture of the left valve near the margin, x 100.

PLATE XVII.

Figure 1.—Chiamys (Placopecten) Clintonius, young, left valve, x 8.

Figure 2.—The same, somewhat older, right valve, x 6.

Figure 3.—The same, slightly older, interior of right valve, x 6.

Figure 4.—The same. Hinge of right valve of a more mature example, x 3.

Figure 5.—The same, young. End view of posterior end of a specimen showing
unusually large riblets. To illustrate extent of gaping and inequality of the
valves, x 9.

Figure 6.—The same. A portion of the sculpture of the left valve of an unusually
strongly sculptured example. x 15.

Figure 7.—The same. Portion of the sculpture from near the margin of the left
valve of another young specimen, showing the camptonectes sculpture, x 24; Ta,
7b, other parts of the same valve more enlarged.

Figure 8.—Pseudamusium simile. Left valve, x 6.

Figure 8a.—The same. Right valve, x 6.

94 A, E. Verrili—Study of the family Pectinide.

PLatTeE XVIII.

Figure 1.—Chlamys irradians. Nuclear region of a young specimen showing the
prodissoconch, or veliger shell, x 60.

Figure 2.—The same. Right side of a very young shell, x 15.

Figure 3.—The same. Right side of a somewhat larger specimen, showing two
stages of growth, x 6. :

Figure 4.—The same. Left side of a similar young specimen, x 6.

Figure 5.—Hyalopecten undatus. Left valve of the type-specimen, x14. By J. H.
Emerton. (See Trans. Conn. Acad., vi, p. 444.)

Figure 6.—Camptonectes (Palliolum) vitrea. Right side of a mature specimen, By
J. H. Emerton.

Figure 7.—The same. Hinge of right valve, x 6.

Figure 8.—The same. Hinge of left valve of the same specimen, x 6.

Figure 9, 9a.—The same. Sculpture of the left valve of a perfect specimen, x 27.

Figure 10.—The same. Right side of a very young specimen, x 16.

Figure 11.—The same. Left side of a somewhat larger example, x 12.

Figures 12, 12a.—Dorsal views of the right and left valves of the nuclear shell of a
small specimen, x 60.

Figure 13.—The same. Side view of the nuclear shell, x 60.

Figure 14.—Camptonectes (Palliolum) striata. Inside of right valve, x 6.

Figure 14a.—The same. Sculpture of the left valve, x 24.

PLATE XIX.

Figure 1.— Cyclopecten simplex Ver. (sp. noy.). Interior of left valve, x 15.

Figure 2.—The same. Interior of right valve, x 15.

Figure 3.—Cyclopecten pustulosus. Right side of a young specimen, showing the
nuclear shell, x 12.

Figure 4.—The same. Left side of a slightly older specimen, x 12.

Figure 5.—Propeamusium thalassinum. Left side, x 12.

Figure 6.—The same. Interior of a right valve, x 9.

Figure 7.—The same. Hinge of left valve of the same example, x 9.

Figure 8.—Propeamusium inequisculpta. Interior of a left valve, x 8.

Figure 8a.—The same. Sculpture of the left valve, x 15. »

Figure 9.—The same. Interior of a right valve of a young specimen showing the
beginning of the internal ribs, x 9.

PLATE XX.

Figure 1.—Chlamys trradians. Very young spat, much enlarged; p, nuclear or veli-
ger shell; f foot; g, rudimentary gill; 2, heart; ad, adductor muscle; a, anus;
m, mantle; e, ocelli; ¢, tentacles. After Jackson.

Figure 2.—The same. Left side of a very young living specimen, much enlarged; /,
foot; «, an opening through which water was ejected, showing an unusual pro-
trusion of the mantle border (perhaps accidental).

Figure 3.—The same. Right side of a very young shell, much enlarged; », byssal
notch and first pectinidial tooth; p, p, prodissoconch or nuclear shell,

-

4

A, E. Verrill—Study of the family Pectinide. 95

Figure 4.—The same. Diagramatic view of gill-filament of adult; a, direct border; a’,
reflected border; s, septum uniting the two parts of about every fifteenth filament ;
bi, blade.

Figure 5.—The same. Diagram of section through shell (s) and adductor muscle (ad);
I, resilium; m, mantle; mw, guard or inner reflected edge of mantle; gf, guard
tentacles; 4, marginal or pallial tentacles; e, ocelli.

Figure 6.—The same. View of the interior when the shell and mantles are spread
open; about twice natural size; a, mouth; 6, rectum and anus; ¢, abdominal
mass; d, labial palpi; e, oral tentacles; 7, foot; g, inner gill, showing reflexed
margin; m, inner surface of mantle; m’, its reflexed inner margin or guard, and
guard tentacles. From an alcoholic specimen.

Figure 6a.—The same. Portion of the mantle margin more enlarged: 0, 0’, primary
and secondary ocelli; ¢, ¢, primary and secondary tentacles.

Figure 7.—Chlamys (Placopecten) Clintonius. Front view of a small living and active
specimen about one-half natural size; m, inner mantle margin or guard.

Figure 8.—The same. Foot of a larger alcoholic specimen, x 2; 7, byssal groove; s,
terminal bilobed disk.

Figure 8a.—The same. Portion of the mantle-margin of an alcoholic specimen, x 4;
m, inner surface of mantle, showing blood spaces and nerves; m’, reflexed
inner margin; m’’, guard tentacles; ¢, marginal pallial tentacles; 0, ocelli.

Figure 9.—Chlamys Islandica. The foot of an alcoholic specimen, x 6; 7, byssal
groove; s, terminal slit or groove.

Figures 1-5 of this plate are copied from Dr. Jackson; fig. Twas drawn by J. H.
Emerton; the rest are by A. Hyatt Verrill.

lain) ROG

Figure 1.—Chlamys (Placopecten) Clintonius. Part of animal of an alcoholic speci-
men, x 6; a, mouth; e, oral tentacles; d, d’, outer and inner labial palpi; g, ante-
rior end of gill.

Figure 1a.—The same, a part of one of the oral tentacles, more enlarged, to show
mode of branching.

Figures 2, 2a.—The same. Right and left valves showing muscular scars, $ natural
size; a, a, scars of adductor; a’, portion of adductor with finer fibers; 6, pallial
line; c, row of small pallial scars, of irregular occurrence; d, d, more or less
lobed dorsal margin of adductor scar ; the pedal muscle is attached obliquely to
the adductor muscle of the left valve at d, in fig. 2a; e, e’, special pallial muscles
below the auricles (subauricular muscles), situated in the region where the
pallial guard become narrow and the guard-tentacles obsolete; n, byssal notch ;
1, ligament; ¢ transverse cardinal rib; 7, resilium.

Figure 3.—Chlamys Islandica. Part of animal,x6; a, mouth; e, oral tentacles; d,
d’, outer and inner labial palpi; g, anterior end of gill; 7, byssal groove of foot ;
s, terminal slit of foot.

Figure 4.—Pallium plica. Hinge of right valve, x 5.

ADDENDA AND ERRATUM.

The two following groups were omitted from their proper places
in the list of divisions that have been proposed :

Leptochrondria Bittner, 1891. Type, P. (Z.) eolicus from the Trias of Asia Minor.
Proposed as a subgenus of Pecten.

Deitopecten Morris, 1892. Type, D. Iilawarensis M., from the Permo-carboniferous
of Queensland. Described as intermediate between Pecten and Aviculopecten.

Page 78, line 22. For Mulleri read striatus.

Oe

IIT1I.—Revision oF THE Marine GASTROPODS REFERRED TO CycLos-
TREMA, ADEORBIS, VITRINELLA, AND RELATED GENERA ; WITH DE-
SCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEW GENERA AND SPECIES BELONGING TO THE
ATLANTIC Fauna oF AMERICA. By KATHARINE JEANNETTE Busu.

In studying the descriptions and figures of the many species of
marine gastropods from various and widely separated localities,
which have been referred to Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and
related genera, I soon found that there was great variation in their
form, texture and sculpture. It seemed to me that the most satis-
factory and permanent results toward eliminating this confusion
would be gained by publishing the original descriptions of the
various genera, with their types, for convenience in deciding the
relations of the species already known.

In the present article, therefore, I have given descriptions of the
genera, arranged chronologically, with lists of the species belonging
to the marine fauna of eastern America, which have been correctly
or incorrectly referred to them, together with several new genera
and species. When possible, I have also given figures of the type
species of each genus.

In carrying on these investigations I have been greatly aided by
Professor A. E. Verrill, of Yale University, Dr. W. H. Dall, of the
U. S. National Museum, and Mr. E. A. Smith, of the British
Museum.

Cyclostrema Marryatt, 1818. Type, C. cancellata Marryatt. West Indies ?

PLATE XXII. figs. 4, 4a.

““Oyclostrema.”

“ Character genericus.”

“Testa depressa, perspectivo-umbilicata; apertura circularis.”

““ C. cancellata Marryatt.”

Blabex, Hips: 3, 4.1?

“©. testa alba, lineis longitudinalibus et transversis elevatis decussantibus, inde
eancellata. Habitat ——.”

“ Apertura labiis cancellatis, cancellis tranversim striatis.”

“J found this beautiful little shell among a collection of chiefly
West Indian Shells. According to the Linnean system, it would
come under the genus Turbo,” etc., etc. Trans. Linn. Soc. London,
xii, p. 338, 1818.

Trans. Conn. AcaAD., VOL. X. JULY, 1897.

98 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

These inadequate descriptions and want of knowledge of the
operculum, animal and odontophore of the type, together with the,
fact that Marryatt stated that Helix depressa and Helix serpuloides
were referable to the same genus, have doubtless led to the greater
part of the confusion into which the genus has fallen.

As its true position cannot at present be decided, it seems best to
follow the authors who have studied similar species. §S. P. Wood-
ward (1851-6) placed the genus in the family Turbinide, with Liotia
Gray (1850), and Collonia Gray (1850), as subgenera of Delphinula
(Roissy) Lam. The figure he gives as cancellata, however, does
not agree very closely with those of Marryatt and the locality of
the species is given as the Philippines. H. and A. Adams (1858)
placed it next Zéotia in the family Liotiinee and added two sub-
genera, Cynisca H. and A. Adams and Serpularia Romer, 1843
(? Spira Brown, 1838). See pages 107,108. The original figure that is
given as cancellata, however, represents a very different species, as
do also those given by Chenu in his Manual, and by A. Adams in
Sowerby’s Thes. Conch., copied by Tryon.

The following extract from a letter from Mr. E. A. Smith, of the
British Museum, under the date of May 7th, corroborates this
opinion.

‘¢ The shell figured by H. and A, Adams (Gen. Ree. Moll., pl. xlv,
f. 6a. and in Sowerby’s Thesaurus, ili, pl. 255, figs. 5, 6), in my
opinion is perfectly distinct from Marryatt’s Cyclostrema cancellata,
and I have long ago noted this.

Kiener’s Delphinula cancellata (Icon. Coq. Viv., p. 10, pl. iv, f. 10)
= Kieneri Phil. is, I consider, Marryatt’s species. It is curious that
both employed the same specific name. I do not know that the
shell figured by Adams has been renamed,” ete.

The only reference that I have found regarding this difference is
in Tryon’s Manual, x, p. 89, 1888, where it is suggested that the
Philippine specimens, as figured by Sowerby, may prove to be iden- —
tical with Cyclostrema eburnea Nevill, from the Bay of Bengal.
The figures 27-30, as given on pl. 31, look very unlike, and I very
much doubt the accuracy of such a combination. For the species
figured as C. cancellata by H. and A. Adams and copied by Chenu,
I propose the specific name pseudocancellata. I very seriously ques-
tion its rightful reference to the genus Cyclostrema, however, but
such a question must be left to the future study of the authentic
specimens. Whether or not the description given by A. Adams,
P. Z. S., p. 41, February, 1850, refers to the same species that is

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 99

figured, is also an open question. Tryon’s copies of Sowerby’s fig-
ures do not agree perfectly with the figure in Gen. Rec. Moll., and I
am unable to consult the original ones.

The numerous small, rather thin, nearly smooth species from deep-
water which have been referred to Cyclostrema by several authors,
belong to several quite distinct genera. These have few convex
whorls, forming a moderately elevated spire; the aperture circular,
not modified, as in affine Verrill = proxima Tryon, or nearly circu-
lar and modified on the body-whorl, as in Dadlli Verrill; the
peritreme simple, entire, or more or less modified ; and the umbilicus
deep, but varying from one of moderate size to a scarcely percepti-
ble chink.

Much careful study of the other numerous and varied forms, which
have also been erroneously referred to the genus, is necessary before
their true position can be determined.

The family name Cyclostrematid, constituted by Fischer, should
now be restricted to forms like the true C. cancellata Marryatt, and
perhaps may prove to be closely related to, or synonymous with,
Liotiine (Adams and Chenu), Liotiide (Tryon), or Delphinulide
(Fischer and Dall).

The following extract from a letter from Dr. Dall, of the U.S.
National Museum, under the date of April 14th, shows the possible
relation of the genus.

“JT had never looked up Marryatt’s original figures before, but
took this occasion for doing so. What he had was, it seems to me, a
Solariorbis (as I have been calling them) very much like some I
have been describing from the southern Miocene and Pliocene,” ete.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Cyclostrema:

Cyclostrema cancellata Marryatt, C. Schrammii Fischer, (.
Beauti (Fischer) Tryon = C. bicarinatum Guppy, C. angulata A.
Adams, C. Dalli Verrill (non C. fulgidum (Jeffreys, 1883) Dall),
and variety ornatum Verrill, C. cingulatum Verrill = C. Verrilli
Tryon, ©. affine Verrill = C. proxima Tryon (non C. trochoides
(Jeffreys MSS.) Sars.), C. diaphanum Verrill, C. valvatoides
Jeffreys, C. (Granigyra) limata Dall, C. turbinum Dall, C. pom-
pholyx Dall, C. cistronium Dall, C. granulum Dall, C. cancellatum
(Jeffreys) Dall (non Marryatt), C. tuberculosu (d’Orbigny) Tryon, C.
excavata Watson = C. subexcavata Tryon, C. diaphana (d’Orb.)
Poulsen (non Verrill).

100 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Delphinoidea Brown, 1827. Type, D. serpuloides (Montagu). Devonshire coast,
England. ;

PLATE XXII, figs. 1-10.

“Spire depressed, surface smooth, divested of spinous processes ;
aperture orbicular, or nearly so, and not enveloping the body volu-
tion.” Ill. Cat. Gt. Britain, p. 19, 1838? (2d ed.)

This genus has been considered by most authors as a synonym of
Cyclostrema, but the very small, nearly smooth species referred to it
by Brown are very unlike the highly sculptured type of that genus.

Even as restricted and described in the 2d ed. this is a hetero-
genous genus without a designated type, with two subdivisions
(1.—Volutions Dextral. II]—Volutions Sinistral), containing in all
four described and figured species, in the following order :

1. D. unispiralis (Montagu). 2. D. depressa (Montagu). 3. D.
serpuloides (Montagu), and 4. D. resupinata (Montagu). The last
being the only representative of the second subdivision.

These with several other of Montagu’s species of Helix were
included under Delphinoidea in the 1st ed., 1827. The first species,
unispiralis, is described by Brown as follows :

‘Shell glossy white and opaque, with one volution, umbilicate on
both sides ; aperture circular. Diameter scarce a line.”

“ Found at Sandwich, and is very rare.”

This was without doubt a veliger shell, the true specific rélations
of which it is impossible to determine without comparing it with
similar species from the same region.

Fleming, in 1828’ (Hist. Brit. An.), constituted the genus Skenea
and referred depressa Montagu, and serpwloides Montagu, to it.
In the 2d ed. Brown restored these two species to his genus Delphi-
noidea and gave references to Fleming’s article. Helix depressus
Montagu is now considered the same as Skenea planorbis (Fabricius),”
which stands as the type of Skenea. See plate xxiii, figs. 5, 8, 8a.

1Gray, P. Z.8., 1847, p. 152, gives 1824.

2 Skenea planorbis (Fabricius) is common on the rocky shores of our eastern coast
from Long Island to Greenland. It is a minute shell without sculpture, covered with
a conspicuous amber or delicate horn-colored epidermis, of about three well-rounded
whorls, with deep sutures, coiled nearly in the same plane so that the spire is but
little elevated. The umbilicus is large, revealing all the whorls, with rounded walls.
Aperture circular; peritreme simple, continuous. Operculum thin, of a delicate horn-
color, circular, with central nucleus of about six whorls defined by an indistinct spiral
line. Radula with a series of seven unequal, distinctly serrate, curved teeth in each
row. For figures see G. O. Sars, Moll. Reg. Arct. Norv., pl. vi, f. 15; pl. xviii, f. 23,
1878.

es

ri oP OS el RE PRS oN

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 101

The animal of serpuloides was carefully studied and described by
Wm. Clark in 1855 (Brit. Mar. Test. Moll.), and the species was
placed by him in the genus Zrochus. A figure of it was given by
H. and A, Adams in 1858 (Gen. Rec. Moll.), under the name Cyclos-
trema serpuloides, but these authors stated that “Should the smaller
British species require to be separated from the more typical forms
they will take the name of Delphinoidea Brown.” Jeffreys, in 1865
(Brit. Cone., iii.), described and figured it as Cyclostrema serpu-
loides because “ Delphinoidea is both superfluous and heterogenous.”
This decided statement has doubtless been the cause of much of the
misunderstanding of Cyclostrema of more recent authors. G. O.
Sars in 1878 (Reg. Moll. Arc. Norvy.), restored the species to Delphin-
oidea, but described and figured the young of Margarita helicina
(Fab.) as serpuloides (Supl., p. 346).

Delphinoidea is unquestionably a very unfortunate selection for a
generic name, as it is used to designate an ordinal group of Dol-
phins, ete.

Deiphinoidea Brown (sens. restr.).

Shell small, white, consisting of a few convex whorls coiled nearly
in the same plane so that the spire is but little raised ; suture deep;
umbilicus rather large, deep, with rounded walls, showing all the
whorls, and not defined by a carina; aperture oblique, nearly cir-
cular, slightly angulated above, not modified by the body-whorl ;
peritreme simple, thin, entire, but slightly attached ; columellar edge
very slightly or not at all flattened.

Type, D. serpuloides (Montagu). Described and figured by Jef-
freys, B. C., iii, p. 290, pl. vii, f. 3.

Specimens (No. 9450) from Guernsey, England, in the Yale
Museum, presented by the Rev. Canon A. M. Norman, measure about
15"™ in diameter. They are rather thin, white, somewhat shining, of
about three convex whorls, forming a very low spire with deep
sutures. Very fine microscopic, raised, revolving lines commence on
the periphery of the whorls ; these become more conspicuous and
widely separated on the base and umbilical region. The aperture is
nearly circular, with a slight angle where it touches the body-whorl.
The peritreme is simple, continuous, but along the columellar mar-
gin the edge seems slightly flattened. Some specimens have a deli-
cate raised line just within the aperture.

102 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

H, serpuloides Montagu is given by Fischer as an example of the
section Daronia under his Cyclostrematide. I place it with the
Vitrinellide.

The species described and figured by G. O. Sars (p. 345, pl. 34,
figs. 6a-6d), as Cyclosirema areolatuwm, seems to me a true Delphi-
noided.

Adeorbis 8. V. Wood, 1842. Type, A. subcarinatus (Montagu). South coast of
Devon.

PLATE XXII. figs. 5, 9.

Mr. Searles V. Wood, in 1842, in his “Catalogue of the Crag
Mollusca,” published in the Annals and Magazine of Natural His-
tory, London, ix, proposed the genus Adeorbis for a group of small
shells which he characterized as follows :

“ Whorls subdiscoidal, volutions few, peritreme sharp, inner lip
sinuous, umbilicus large and deep.”

He failed to mention a type species as such, but described and
figured A. striatus Wood, alone of the five species which he referred
to the genus, only naming the other four, all of which are new,
except, A. subcarinatus (Montagu), which is placed as fourth in the
list. In 1848, in his ‘ Monograph on the Crag Mollusca,” he redefined
the genus as follows :

“Shell generally small, suborbicular, depressed, with a few nearly
discoidal and rapidly increasing volutions, umbilicus Jarge and deep;
peritreme entire and nearly continuous, slightly interrupted by the
previous volution, deeply sinuated on the inner side, having a minute
or incipient sinus at the upper part of the aperture near the junction
of body-whorl.”

Although comparing the genus with Skenea he placed it next to
Margarita. He again failed to mention a type species, but placed —
A, striatus Wood first, as before, and described and tigured four
other species, omitting A. subimbricatus, which in 1842 he included
in the genus with a mark of doubt, and added A. pulchralis Wood,
which in 1842 he had identified as Margarita helicina Wood. He
also mentioned that his A. striatus is probably the same as Valvata
striata of Philippi.

Mr. 8. P. Woodward in his “ Manual of Conchology,” published
in 1851-6, defined Adeorbdis and mentioned and figured as the type,
A, subcarinatus (Montagu), placing it next to Cyclostrema, as a sub-
genus of Delphinula.

H. and A. Adams, in 1858, in their “Genera of Recent Mollusca,” —

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 108

defined the genus and figured A. subcarinatus (Mont.) as an exam-
ple, placing it next to Cyclostrema.

Chenu, in 1859, defined the genus, mentioning and figuring A.
subcarinatus (Montagu) as an example, adding also figures of <A.
striatus Wood.

Mr. Jeffreys, in 1865, seems to have been the first author to make
any generic distinction between the several species of Wood. In
‘* British Conchology,” vol. iii, p. 315, he described as Zrochus
Duminyi Requien, a recent shell found at Bonegal Bay, identifying
it as Delphinula Duminyi Requien, 1848 = Adeorbis striatus Wood,
1848 = Valvata? striata Philippi, 1836, and mentioning A. supran-
itidus Wood, and A. tricarinatus Wood, as fossil varieties. The
specific name striata had been preoccupied by Zrochus striata Linné.
He made a special section under the genus Trochus for the reception
of such forms, as “ they are very distinct from the typical Adeorbdis
subcarinatus (Montagu), the operculum of which is paucispiral and
horny, with lateral nucleus.” The section is defined as follows :

“C, Very small, circular, nearly flat-spired with exceedingly
wide and open umbilicus. Cireulus.” See p. 110.

He mentioned that the animal of Duminyi is unknown, but de-
scribed the operculum as follows :

“ Operculum circular with about a dozen volutions which wind
spirally and gradually and converge to the centre.” A very poor
figure of the species is given in vol. v, pl. 62, fig. 5.

Fischer, in his ‘‘ Manuel de Conchyliologie,” defined <Adeorbis,
and stated that the operculum is horny, spiral and excentric, giving
and figuring A. swhcarinatus as the type.

Tryon, in his “Manual of Conchology,” 1883, defined the genus,
mentioning and figuring A. subcarinatus (Mont.) as an example, but
stated that the operculum is “ shelly, subspiral.”

There is little doubt that Wood intended A. striatus to stand as
the type, but, as he included three quite distinct forms in the genus
and failed to mention a type species, according to definite rules of
nomenclature, the type given by the author who first separates the
species of the genus has to stand as the one to be adopted.

A, subcarinatus (Mont.), of which Ihave severalexamples (No. 9428)
before me, collected at Guernsey, England, and presented to the
Museum by the Rey. Canon A. M. Norman, is a very small (the larg-
est is about 2°5™™*in diameter), moderately thick, white shell, of
about three abruptly enlarging whorls, so coiled that the suture ends
at the periphery of the preceding whorl. The whorls are well

104 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

rounded above but decidedly angular below, with the base flat and
appearing somewhat concave. The umbilical region is of consider-
able size, with a comparatively small but deep opening, which is not
in the center of the base, owing to the abrupt enlargement of the
whorls. The aperture is large, very oblique, somewhat angular, so
that when the shell rests on the base the spire is considerably tilted.
The sculpture consists, on the body-whorl, of four to six unevenly
elevated, unequally separated carinz, which are crossed by very con-
spicuous, elevated, irregular, oblique, somewhat sinuous lines in the
direction of the lines of growth; these considerably roughen the
entire surface from the suture over the base well up into the umbil-
icus. The suture is defined by a much roughened carina which rests
well up on the preceding whorl. The nucleus is regularly coiled,
smooth and shining. Some specimens are very glassy and some are
stained by oxide of iron.

Nothing seemed to be known of the animal or operculum until
1865, when Mr. Jeffreys described the latter (B. C., vol. ili, p. 317)
as “paucispiral, horny, with lateral nucleus,” and suggested the near
relation of the genus to Solarium. In 1869 (B. C., vol. v, p. 216), he
mentioned a specimen as having been found with the animal which
is of a very red color. In 1885 (‘“ Proceedings of the Zodlogical
Society ” of London, for January, p. 40), he again mentioned the
animal and referred to the descriptions given by Mr. Duprey in the
“ Annals and Magazine of Natural History,” London, for October,
1876. Mr. Duprey stated that he had had several animals alive for
some time and had studied their habits and characters with beh
care. The following is an abstract of his description :

Animal white, with a pinkish hue, semi-transparent, easily con-
tained in the shell. Snout rather long, extensile, cloven at the tip.
Tentacles long, extensile, blunt, diverging. Eyes very small, at out-
ward base and a little behind the tentacles. Foot slightly notched
in front, square behind. Gill comblike, on right side of body.

Unfortunately the odontophore of the type has never been studied,
so that the true relation of the genus is still doubtful.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Adeorbis:

Adeorbis Beauii Fischer, A. Orbignyi Fischer, A. Adamst
Fischer, A. lirata (Verrill) Dall, A. supranitidus Wood = A. triliz
(Bush) Dall, A. striatus Wood = sp.?, A. elegans A. Adams, a.
(Clathrella) naticoides Dall, A. nautiliformis Holmes = Cochlio-
lepis parasitica Stimpson, A. olivaceus (Verrill) Dall, A. costulata
(Moller) Verrill = Mélleria costulata (Moller) Jeffreys, A. inornatum
(dV’Orb.), A. eyclostomoides Pfr.

ee ee Se ae

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 105

Separatista Gray, 1847 (not described), A. Adams, 1850, Type, S. separatista
(Chem.) Dillw. = S. Chemnitzii A. Adams. Philippines.

* Shell orbicular, somewhat discoid, the first whorls contiguous,
the last disunited ; aperture wide-spreading, angulated ; umbilicus
large, infundibuliform, the whorls visible within as far as the apex.”
Pe 2. p: £5, 1850.

Two species were described, S. Grayii Ad., from the Cape of
Good Hope; and S. Chemnitzii Ad., from the Philippines, which was
figured by H. and A. Adams, 1858, and is considered as the type of
the genus.

The following extract from a letter from Dr. Dall, under the date
of April 23d, explains the apparent confusion in the names which
have been applied to the type:

“ Gray’s Separatista was founded on Turbo separatista of Chemn.
(x, figs. 1589-90), which was named S. chemnitzit by Adams (1850),
who adds a second species S. Grayi. Gray (P. Z.8., 1847, p. 136)
cites Turbo helicinus Gmel., as a name for the former, but this was
a lapsus penne for T. helicoides Gmelin, who had, however, another
T. helicoides, so that this one will retain the name of (Zurbo) separa-
tista applied to it by Dillwyn (1817), to which Adams’ name will fall
in synonymy.”

As nothing is known of the operculum or soft parts, the true posi-
tion is very doubtful. H. and A. Adams placed it in the subfamily
Rapanine ; Fischer, as a questionable subgenus of Zrichotropis, but
Mr. Dall, who states that he has examined the type in the British
Museum, placed it in the family ? Adeorbide. He constituted a
new section Haloceras’ for Separatista cingulata (V.) Dall, the
young or immature form of which was described by Prof. Verrill as
Cithna cingulata. The family Adeorbid can, however, only be
applicable to the genus Adeorbdis and related forms, whose true posi-
tion is undeterminable until the odontophore of the type, swbcarin-
atus, can be studied.

Vitrinella C. B. Adams, 1850. Type, V. helicoidea C. B. Adams. Jamaica.
PLATE XXIII. figs. 9, 9a.

“Shell turbiniform, vitreous, minute, with a large orbicular aper-
ture, either umbilicated or with the umbilical region deeply and
widely indented.”

1 Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo6l., xviii, p. 277, 1889.

106 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

“The form of the aperture would place these shells in Zurbo or
Margarita. 'The want of an umbilicus excludes three of the species
from the latter. The operculum is unknown ; but as it is extremely
improbable that thin, vitreous, almost transparent shells should have
solid calcareous opercula, we may assume it to be horny, which will
exclude the species from Zurbo, regarding this genus as best charac-
terized by the operculum. The most widely umbilicated species
approximates in form to Skenea, and might be mistaken for a
depressed umbilicated species of Helix. In texture, the nearest
approach among the kindred genera is in Margarita arctica
Leach,” ete. Monograph of Vitrinella, Amherst, Mass., Feb., 1850.

The above quotation shows the extended sense in which Mr.
Adams intended his genus, Vitrinella, to be taken, and he after-
wards added several species from Panama.

The original list included five new species from Jamaica, without
mentioning any as a type, given in the following order: V. hyalina,
V. interrupta, V. megastoma, V. tincta and V. helicoidea. None
of these were figured until 1888, when figures of a species, named
V. helicotdea, made from a specimen, were published in Tryon’s
Manual, x, pl. 34, figs. 40-41.

P. P. Carpenter, in 1855-57 (Mazatlan Mollusca, p. 236), men-
tioned the differences in the form of the many species referred to
this genus by C. B. Adams and himself, but did not restrict it by
naming any one of the above species as a type, and only stated that
“megastoma is an Ethalia” and “ that the indented species accord
better with ZEthalia and Teinostoma.” He also stated ‘there are
specimens of V. tincta, V. interrupta, V. valvatoides, Teinostoma
minuta, and Lthalia megastoma in the Cumingian Collection.”
H. and A Adams, in 1858 (Gen. Rec. Moll.), were the next authors
to define the genus, but gave a figure of valvatoides for an example ;
this species, however, not being in the original list, cannot stand as
the type.

I propose V. helicoidea as the type and restrict the genus to small,
more or less hyaline, low-spired shells of few convex whorls, having
a moderate-sized, deep umbilicus; nearly circular, oblique aperture,
with simple more or less continuous peritreme, modified on the
body-whorl into a more or less conspicuous glaze, which may
be absent in the young; columellar margin often flattened in the
adult, having the appearance of being thickened, and angulated at
the lower, outer edge.

I have a group of such shells from shallow-water, off Cape Hat-

Ct

a,

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 107

teras, N. C., represented by V. helicoidea C. B. Adams, V. Tryoni
Bush, V. diaphana (d’Orb.), and V. carinata (d’Orb.)

As the family names Cyclostrematide and Adeorbide, if used at all,
are applicable to other relations, I introduce Vitrinellide to distin-
guish this group and extend it to include all small, more or less hya-
line, non-nacreous species, varying in form from those having a low,
little raised spire and large umbilicus, like Circulus, to the higher
spired, smaller umbilicated species, like Lissospira, and those with
closed umbilicus, like Tharsiella. Taking the form of the umbilicus,
the aperture, and peritreme, as the principal distinguishing charac-
ters of the several genera, such as :

Delphinoidea Brown, 1827, Vitrinella C. B. Adams, 1850, Circu-
lus Jeffreys, 1865, Ganesa Jeffreys, 1888, Granigyra Dall, 1889,
Tharsiella Bush, 1897, Lissospira Bush, 1897, Leptogyra Bush, 1897.

The correctness of such a grouping depends entirely on the
future study of the opercula, animals, and odontophores.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Vitrinella: ‘

Vintrinella hyalina C. B. Adams, V. interrupta C. B. Adams, V.
megastoma C. B. Adams, V. tincta C. B. Adams, V. helicoidea C.
B. Adams, V. striata (d’Orbigny) Tryon, V. anomala (d’Orbigny)
Tryon, V. (Episcynia ?) multicarinata (Stimpson MSS.) Dall.

Cynisca H. and A. Ad., 1858. Type, C. granulata A. Ad. Philippines.

“ Shell depressly turbinate ; umbilicus wide and deep, perspective,
surrounded by a spiral callus; whorls with transverse, granular
ribs ; aperture circular; inner lip straight, outer lip thickened, lirate
within, continued posteriorly on the penultimate whorl beyond the
inner lip.” Gen. Rec. Moll., p. 406, 1858.

Type, C. granulata, not figured.

In Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. viii, 1861, A. Adams, under
the genus Cynisca, stated: ‘In our Gen. Rec. Moll., vol. i, p. 406,
my brother and myself proposed a subgenus of Cyclostrema under
the name Cynisca. This was founded ona shell in Mr. Cumings’
collection, which I described as Cyclostrema granulata (P. Z. S.,
1853). The great peculiarity consists in the aperture, which is
something like that of Stoastoma, the inner lip being straight and
the outer lip being continued posteriorly on the penultimate whorl
beyond the inner lip.”

He added two species, Delphinula australis Kiener, which has
more recently been referred to the subgenus Liotina Munier-Chal-

108 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

mas, 1877, as its only living representative, and described the new
species Japonica, which in 1863 he stated was the ZLiotia pilula
Dunker, and transferred it to the genus Collonia Gray.

I very much doubt the near relation of this genus to Oyclostrema.
The peculiarity of the aperture is much like that seen in Zewco-
rhynchia Crosse, 1867, type, L. Caledonica Crosse (Journ, de Conch.,
XV, p. 320, pl. 11, f. 4), and Craspedostoma Lindstrém, 1884, type,
C.. elegantulum Lind. (Fischer’s Manuel, p. 831, f. 588).

Morchia A. Adams, 1860, non Albers,! M. Meyer, or Von Martens. Type, M.
obvoluta A. Ad. St. of Korea, 26 fathoms.

“Shell obliquely ovate, widely umbilicate, depressed, convex from
above, plane or flattened from beneath ; whorls rapidly increasing,
the last dilated, covering all the volutions nearly to the apex.
Aperture oblong, oblique, subhorizontal, dilated or expanded below,
angulated above ; peritreme continuous, thickened (incrassato).”

Type, UZ. obvoluta A. Ad. Figured in Thes. Conch., copied by
Tryon.

*‘ Shell small, opaque, white, angulated at the periphery, orna-
mented with crowded incremental strie ; umbilicus wide, crenulated
at the suture.”

“This curious little genus most nearly resembles Zeinostoma, but
the base is not covered with a callus, and the mouth is not produced.
The last whorl embraces the others, as it does in Weritula and
Cyclops. Both Mérchia and Teinostoma, however, together with
Vitrinella, are not nacreous,” etc., etc. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., v,
p. 301, 1860. P. Z.S., p. 74, 1863.

The affinities of this genus are very doubtful, but the thickened
peritreme would prevent its being placed with the Vitrinellide.

Daronia A. Adams, 1861. Type, D. spirula A. Ad. Philippines.

Serpularia Rémer, 1843 (? Spira Brown, 1838), H. and A. Adams, Gen. Ree.
Moll., p. 406, 1858.

“Shell orbicular, discoidal, evolute ; spire depressly concave ;
whorls rounded, disunited ; aperture circular ; peritreme contin-
uous.”

Type, D. spirula A. Ad. Figured P. Z.8., 1850, and Thes, Conch.,
copied by Tryon. The original figure differs considerably from
those in Thes. Conch., as copied by Tryon.

' Morchia Albers, 1850 = Macrocyclis Beck, 183%, pro parte. Mérchia M. Meyer
1860 = Burtinella Mérch, 1861. (Fischer’s Manuel, pp. 456 and 692.)

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 109

In 1861 (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. viii, p. 244), A. Adams stated:
“The very remarkable shell described by me as Cyclostrema spirula
(P. Z. S., 1850) is neither a Spira nor a Serpularia and the name of
the subgenus may therefore be changed to Daronia.”

I have been unable to consult Sowerby’s Thes. Conch., 1864.
Fischer used Daronia as asection of Cyclostrema, but his conception
of that genus was in its most extended sense.

Serpularia was used by Munster (1840) for a genus of annelids,
and by Romer (1843) for a group of shells, some of which have
been found to be annelid tubes. Fischer, however, retained it as a
questionable genus (Manuel, pp. 716, 830), and gave S. centrifuga
Romer, as an example.

Spira Brown, 1838.

“Shell smooth, nearly globular or semiovate ; spire small in pro-
portion to the size of the body, and depressed ; aperture enveloping
the body. 2d ed. Ill. Cat. Gt. Britain, p. 20.

This genus was proposed by Brown for a group of seven of Mon-
tagu’s species of Helix, all of which, with the exception of variegata,
he had included in his genus Delphinoidea, 1827. They are doubt-
less only larval shells.

Fischer recognized the genus in Journ. de Conch., pp. 45 and 51,
1877, but 1 find no mention of it in his Manuel, nor do I find that it
has been recognized by other authors.

Tubiola A. Adams, 1863. Type, 7. cornuella A. Ad. St. of Korea, 63 fathoms.

‘Shell somewhat unrolled or loosely coiled; whorls simple, round,
with concentric striz ; aperture somewhat circular, peritreme con-
tinuous, margin sharp, entire.”

Type, 7. cornuella A. Ad. Figured in Thes. Conch., copied by
Tryon.

“Shell somewhat discoid, oblong-ovate, thin, yellow-brown, widely
umbilicate, apex raised ; whorls 33, rapidly enlarging, round, the
last free at the peritreme ; with conspicuous incremental striz ; °
aperture oblique, transversely ovate ; peritreme continuous, sharp,
entire, expanded.” Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., v, p. 412, 1860.

The only change that is made in the description of the more adult
specimen is in the color, which is given as “ dirty white.”

“In this species, which I described from a young individual as a
Skenea in Ann. Mag. for 1860, the whorls are disunited, but the
volutions are not rolled on the same plane as in Daronia spirula.”
me. Z.S., p. 74, 1863.

110 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

There seems to be considerable doubt in regard to 7. nivea,
the other species described by Adams under this genus. In
P. Z. S., for 1850, he described under Cyclostrema, as (Turbo)
nivea Chemnitz, a species in the Cumings collection, which he stated
is the Delphinula levis of Kiener; and in 1863, under Zubiola he
described as (Zurbo) nivea Chemn., a rare species which is not in the
Cumings collection, nor in any other, and is not D. levis Kiener,
and ‘agrees exactly with the original description and figures of
Chemnitz.” The nivea of Adams is described as having “the last
whorl large, dilated in front, round at the periphery bordering upon
or spreading out at the peritreme; aperture oblique, sub-circular,
angulated below,” etc., etc.

As it is impossible for any one to settle such confusion without a
careful study of the specimens, I use cornuella as the type of the
genus.

Fischer used Zubiola as a section under Cyclostrema, but unfortu-
nately cited serpuloides (Montagu) as an example, and did not men-
tion either of the above species.

The relation of the genus to Mérchia or possibly to Skenea can
only be definitely settled by the comparison of authentic types.

Circulus Jeffreys, 1865. Type, C. Duminyi Requien = striatus Wood = striatus
Philippi. Sicily, The Crag, and Ireland.

PuatTe XXIII. fig. 11.

“Very small, circular, nearly flat-spired with exceedingly wide
and open umbilicus.”

“ Operculum circular with about a dozen volutions which wind
spirally and gradually and converge to the centre.”

Type, C. Duminyi (R.) Jeffreys.

Described in B. C., iii, p. 315, and poorly figured v, pl. 62, f. 5.

In 1883 (P. Z.8., p. 94), Jeffreys redefined the genus as follows :

«“ Animal not known.”

“« Shell coin-shaped or forming a circular, compressed disk, slightly
nacreous or pearly ; mouth quadrangular with a continuous peri-
stome; umbilicus very wide; operculum multispiral, as in other
genera of Trochide.”

Specimens of Duminyi from both Naples and France, in the U. 8.
National Museum, have been loaned me through the courtesy of Dr.
Dall. The above statement of their being slightly nacreous or
pearly is very misleading and quite erroneous. The interior is very

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. Tay:

smooth and shining and not at all pearly as understood in Mar-
garita, ete. The mouth cannot be said to be quadrangular; the
peritreme is not continuous in the young, and even in the adult is
modified on the body-whorl into a very thin glaze. The operculum
is very difficult to describe, as the whorls are not clearly defined. It
is circular, very thin, of a delicate horn-color, with central nucleus.
Around the center are two or three evenly separated circles (whether
spiral or not, I cannot determine), outside of these are irregularly
disposed wrinkles, with an occasional, very faint, more definite circle.
I encountered the same difficulty in studying the operculum of érddix
(even when mounted in balsam). Five whorls represented by circles
could be counted, but their spiral structure was impossible to trace.

Fischer placed Circulus as a subgenus of his Solanderia,' 1880, of
the genus Gibbula Risso, 1826, among the Rhiphidoglossa.

The relation of this genus to Vitrinella seems very close, and the
differences, although perfectly apparent when one has several species
from both to study, are difficult to define. It therefore seems best
to use Circulus simply as a section of Vitrinella for those species
which, like Duminyi, have the more sinuate columellar margin and
very wide umbilicus showing all the whorls. It should be redefined
as follows :

Circulus Jeffreys, 1865 (sens, str.).

Shell small, circular, depressed, not nacreous, of few more or less
convex whorls usually more or less grooved and carinated ; aperture
nearly circular, oblique, somewhat angulated below; peritreme sim-
ple, more or less continuous, in the adult modified on the body-whorl
into a very thin glaze which is absent in the young; umbilicus
wide, the reverse of the spire ; operculum thin, light horn-color,
with central nucleus, number of whorls doubtful (five or more ?)

Episcynia Moérch, 1875. Type, LZ. ‘nornata (d’Orbigny). Island of St Thomas.

‘Shell hyaline, the carina with a double series of cilia, apex sim-
ple, not inverted.” Synopsis Molluscorum Marinorum Indiarum
occidentalium, p. 155, mala. Bliitter, xxii, 1875.

Type, &. inornata (d’Orbigny).

1 Solanderia Fischer, 1880 (non Duchassaing and Michelotti, 1846) = Rossiterta
Brazier, 1895 (type, Zrochus nucleus Philippi). Proc. Linn, Soc. N. 8. Wales, ix, 2d
series, p. 728, 1894-5,

112 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

“Shell orbicular, convex, conoid, smooth, shining, white, carinated;
spire conic with obtuse apex, of five distinct, convex whorls; um-
bilicus small, smooth ; aperture oval. Diam. 3™™; alt. 2™™.”

Hist. L’ile de Cuba, Moll., ii, p. 67 ; atlas, pl. xix, figs. 25-27, 1853.

Prof. Morch constituted the above as a subgenus under Archi-
teetonica Bolten, 1798 = Solarium Lamarck, 1799.

Prof, Fischer placed it, with a mark of doubt, in the same relation ;
but Dr. Dall (Bull. M. C. Z., xviii, pp. 273, 392, 1889) suggested that
it might prove to be more closely related to Adeorbis (i. e. Cireulus)
or to a Vitrinella (?) like V. multicarinata, which he described as
having the epidermis produced into a fringe on the secondary carinz,
above and below the peripheral one. The hairy epidermis would
exclude this species from Vitrinella, p. 105.

Trachysma G. O. Sars, 1878 (Jeffrey’s MSS.) Type, T. delicatum (Philippi). Italian
Tertiary and Lofoten Is., 200-300 fathoms.

‘Shell globular, rather thin, similar to a Cyclostrema (i. e. Lisso-
spira) but more delicate, aperture open or spreading out, peritreme
simple, with a very thin, distinct edge.”

Type, Z. delicatum (Philippi) G. O. Sars.

‘Shell thin, semipellucid, white, globular with short, little elevated
spire, consisting of three and one-half convex whorls, the last large,
evenly convex, the base not flattened. Suture deep. Aperture large,
round-ovate with the outer-lip evenly arched and the columella
slightly incurved. Umbilicus deep, not defined from the base (i. e.
with rounded walls). Upper part scarcely shining, to the naked
eye smooth, but seen under the microscope very finely sculptured,
with numerous longitudinal and interrupted spiral lines. Diam.
1:1™™; alt, 1=™”

Var. expansa G. O. Sars.

“Shell more dilated, the last whorl wide and very large, the base
slightly flattened, the aperture widely open and expanded in an
unusual manner, the lip oblique and irregularly curved. Diam. basis
1°4™™; alt. 1:2™™,.” Moll. Reg. Arct. Norv., p. 211, pl. 22, figs. 17—
18d, 1878.

Although Mr. Jeffreys seems to have proposed the name 7rachysma
for a species from Lofoten Is. which he identified as the delicatum
of Philippi, I fail to find any reference to such a genus or species in
any of his later reports on the “ Porcupine Expedition.” ‘Therefore
G. O. Sars should stand as the authority for the genus.

He placed it with the Solariidw, but his figures (18a-d) of the

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 113

typical form would place the genus in close relation to Lissospira or
possibly Leptogyra, although no epidermis is mentioned ; but the
form of the aperture of the variety expansa (figs. 17a-b) is very
different and much closer to that of his Adeorbis fragilis (figs. 19a-c),
the generic relation of which is very doubtful.

Fischer placed the genus with the Adeorbide with a mark of
doubt, while Tryon (Manual, x, p. 13) placed it as a synonym of
Archytca de Costa, 1869, which is said by him to have the same type,
A, delicatum of Philippi (p. 87). I have been unable to consult the
Ann. Mus. Naples, iii, in which the latter genus is described.
Fischer placed this with Solarium with a mark of doubt, but gave
A, catenulata de Costa for an example.

Tharsiella’ Bush, 1897. Type, 7: romettensis (Seguenza). Pliocene. Calabria and
Sicily. Mediterranean, Bay of Biscay, etc., in 108-1093 fathoms.

“Shell globular, solid and glossy ; peristome circular and continu-
ous, but attached to the pillar on that side: base closed by a pad or
thick testaceous layer in the adult, perforated in the young : opercu-
lum chitinous or horny, and multispiral.”

“This genus differs from Cyclostrema (i. e. Lissospira) in the
peristome being, although continuous, not free or detached from the
rest of the shell, and in the umbilicus being closed instead of open in
the adult,” etc., etc. P. Z.S., p. 92, pl. xix, fig. 7, March, 1883.

Fischer placed this as a subgenus under his Cyclostrema, but Mr.
Dall (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, pp. 861-3, 1889) thought it
might prove to be a synonym of, or at most, a feebly characterized
section of Ethalia; but his conception of that genus is in its most
extended sense. See p. 116. Moreover, Mr. Jeffreys may have had
two forms under the name romettensis, for his figure 7 certainly more
closely resembles a Lissospira than an Ethalia, so that I place the
genus with the Vitrinellide until some knowledge of the animal and
odontophore can definitely decide its position.

The specimen (No. 38244) from off Cape Hatteras, N. C., station
2115, in 843 fathoms, described by Professor Verrill (these Trans.,
vi, p. 201) as Tharsis sp., is unquestionably a small species of Watica.
The aperture is broad-ovate, somewhat produced ; the peritreme is
modified on the body-whorl into a rather conspicuous glaze. and the
columellar margin is thickened and reflected over the umbilical chink,
with a slight median expansion.

1 Tharsis Jeffreys, 1883, non Giebel, 1847 (Pisces) ; nec Tharsus Leconte, 1862 (Insecta. )

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. * Joby, 1897.
2 :

114 EK. J. Bush— Marine Gastropods referred to

Ganesa Jeffreys, 1883. Type, G. nitidiuscula Jeffreys. Off the Hebrides, 570
fathoms.

“Shell shaped like a Watica, thin, peristome continuous, free and
separate in the young, but united to the periphery in the adult, spire
having an oblique axis ; base perforated, not umbilicate ; operculum
horny, multispiral.”

‘“‘ Differs from Tharsis in the obliquity of the spire and perforation
of the base at every stage of growth.” P. Z.S., p. 94, March, 1883.

Two very distinct forms were described and figured under this
genus, neither of which were mentioned as the type. G. pruinosa,
in general appearance, shape of aperture, and peritreme, agrees closely.
with Cyclostrema (i. e. Lissospira) affine, and differs chiefly in hav-
ing a peculiar granular surface. Several species having the same
peculiarity have more recently been dredged by the U.S. F. C. at con-
siderable depths in southern waters, for which group Mr. Dall consti-
tuted the section Granigyra.

Therefore as the other species, G. nitidiuscula Jeffreys, will stand
for the type of the genus, it will be necessary to make some changes
in its definition.

G. nitidiuscula Jeffreys.

‘Shell differs from G. prwinosa in being exactly globular, opaque,
and glossy ; the sculpture consists of flexuous but slight and remote
raised striz in the (direction of the) lines of growth; the last or
body-whorl is not so disproportionately large ; the apex of the spire
is depressed ; the mouth is angulated both above and below, and the
umbilical chink is channelled. L. 125, B. 125.” P. Z.8., p. 94, pk
xix, figs. 9-9a, Mar., 1883.

Ganesa Jeffreys, 1883 (sens, restr.)

Shell resembling a Lissospira in general appearance, but differing
in having the aperture modified by the body-whorl and angulated
both above and below, and also in having the umbilical chink chan-
neled and partly concealed by the columellar margin.

Operculum and animal unknown.

Fischer placed this genus as a subgenus of his Cyclostrema, but
cited G. pruinosa for an example.

Until the odontophore is known, I consider it but a subgenus of
Lissospira, for the reception of species which, like Lissospira Dalli,
have the umbilical chink bordered along its outer margin by a raised
rounded thread so that it appears channeled, and is nearly concealed
by the more or less flattening and spreading out of the columellar
margin of the peritreme. See also Cirsonella Angas, p. 120.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 115

Granigyra Dall, 1889. Type, G. limata Dall. Off Cuba, 310 fathoms.

“Shell covered with small pustules or granules like those on
Poromya or Plectodon.”

“This singular little shell is a typical Cyclostrema (i. e. Lissospira’)
in its conchological features, except for its granular surface. The
latter recalls that of Poromya, but is finer and less regular.” Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 395, 1889.

Specimens of G. limata Dall and G. spinulosa Bush in Professor
Verrill’s collection have a small umbilicus or perforation; the aper-
ture nearly circular, with a slight sutural angle, and the peritreme
simple, entire, and but slightly attached to the body-whorl, so that
the section will come under the new genus Lissospira, until some
knowledge of the operculum and animal can be obtained, which may
give it generic distinction.

There is a group of small, white, solid, nearly smooth, porcella-
nous shells which have been referred to thalia (since 1855-7),
Teinostoma, Pseudorotella, Calceolina, Cirsonella, and Dillwynella.
They have several features in common, agreeing especially in hav-
ing the umbilical region wholly, or in part, covered with a callous
deposit. It therefore seems probable that they may, upon further
examination, prove to be closely related to each other. Their family
relations, however, will be difficult to determine, as the operculum
and animal even of most of the type species are unknown. The
solid porcellanous character of the shells together with the callosity
covering the umbilicus would indicate closer affinity to the genus
Umbonium Link, 1807 (type, MZ. vestiariuwm (Linné), sub-family
Umboniine, H. and A. Adams), rather than to the thinner, more
delicate, mostly semi-transparent species referred to the several
genera belonging to the Vitrinellide.

Therefore, instead of placing the above genera chronologically
with those already considered, I have, for convenience, grouped them
as follows:

1 Heliciella Costa, 1861, non Helicella Ferussac, 1819 (1821?) nec Helicelle Lam.,
1812.

I have been unable to consult the original description of this genus, and therefore
do not know whether it bears any relation to Lissospira or not. Tryon (Manual, x, p.
96) made Helicella (Heliciella index) mutabilis Costa a synonym of Cyclostrema Cutler-
tana Clark; (ix, p. 296) he mentioned Heliciella as equal to Megalomphalus Brusina,
1871, in part, but did not quote either the description or type.

116 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Ethalia A. Adams, 1853. Type, 2. Guamense (Quoy and Gaimard). Is. of Guam.
and Philippines.

“ Shell orbicular, turbinately depressed ; whorls smooth or trans-
versely striated, convex, rounded at the periphery; umbilieus partly
closed by a callous deposit.” P. Z. S., p. 189, 1853.

This was constituted as a sub-genus of Umbonium, for two spe-
cies of variously colored shells, HE. Guamense (Q. and G.) and £.
striolatum A. Ad. (described), closely resembling that genus but
having the umbilicus only partially covered by a callous deposit.
Neither was mentioned as a type species. H. and A. Adams, in
1858 (Gen. Rec. Moll., p. 409), added to the description “columellar
lip ending anteriorly in an obtuse dilated callus,” but cited the same
two species as the only known examples.

P. P. Carpenter, in 1855-7 (Mazatlan Mollusca, p. 250), described
five new species of small shells which he referred to Hthalia with
some doubt ; for, although they had “the general aspect of Véétri-
nelle they agreed with Globulus in having callous bases,” but dif-
fered in having the callus “ generally not covering the umbilicus.”

A. Adams, in 1861 (Ann. Mag. N. H., viii, p. 305), described three
new species as belonging to the genus Zthalia,; but the first one #.
atomaria is described as a small, semi-transparent, white shell, with
the umbilical region entirely covered by a callus; outer lip produced;
which shows it to be quite different from either of the two original
species and much nearer to Teinostoma politum A. Ad. or Pseudo-
rotella semistriata (d’Orb.) Fischer.

These two instances will suffice to show the erroneous application
of the genus. Unfortunately, this has been adopted, apparently
without question, by more recent authors, so that a reconsideration
of the subject is necessary before the right relations of the numerous
species can be satisfactorily determined.

Mr. Pilsbry (Manual, xi, p. 457) called attention to the confusion
into which the genus had been brought and gave Ethalia Guwamense
(Q. and G.) as the type.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Hthalia:

Ethalia diaphana (@Orb.) Dall = Vitrinella diaphana (@Orb.)
Bush, Z&. anomala (d’Orb.) Dall = Vitrinella anomala (@Orb.) Tryon,
E. semistriata (d’Orb.) Poulsen= Pseudorotella semistriata (d’Orb.)
Fischer, E. multistriata Verrill = Vitrinella? multistriata (Verrill)
Bush, Z. reclusa Dall, E. suppressa Dall, E. solida Dall, & (Dill-
wynella) modesta Dall.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 117

Teinostoma A. Adams, 1853. Type, 7 politum A. Ad. Santa Elena, 8 fathoms.

“Shell orbicular, depressed, subspiral, polished, last whorl
rounded at the periphery ; umbilical region covered with a large
flat callosity ; the aperture transverse, rounded, greatly produced
and elongated, ending anteriorly in a slightly canaliculated point;
inner lip smooth, and callous, not emarginate or truncate anteriorly ;
outer lip thin, simple, not marginal or reflected. Animal? oper-
culum ?”

“ Although but a single species has been found, I have made a
genus of this singular shell, because I was unable fairly to refer it
to any known form, It has resemblances to Cyclops, Camitia, and
Rotella but agrees with neither.” P. Z. 8., p. 183, pl. x, figs. 1-3,
1853.

H. and A. Adams, in 1858 (Gen. Rec. Moll., p. 123) stated: “This
curious little genus very much resembles at first sight Camitia of
Gray, a genus of Trochide, from which, however, it is readily dis-
tinguished. Its true affinity is with Merdtula, from which it is
known by the absence of the notch at the fore part of the aperture,
and by the very peculiar elongation of the mouth.” 7. anomalum
C. B. Adams was added as a second known species; but p. 615 they
stated that the “anomalum ©. B. Adams should be pusillum C. B.
Adams” (see page 119), and added three other species to the list.
They also considered the relations of the genus to be nearer Umbo-
nium as suggested by P. P. Carpenter, and transferred it to the sub-
family Umboniine.

Megatyloma (type 7. wateleti Desh.) was proposed by Cossmann
as a section under Zeinostoma (Cat. Coqu. Foss. Eocene, Paris, iii,
p. 50, 1892).

P. P. Carpenter (Mazatlan Mollusca, p. 253) called attention to
the fact that as the genus was “described from a single species,
some of the characters before given may hereafter prove to be only
specific.”

Certainly if “greatly produced and elongated, ending anteriorly
in a slightly canaliculated point,” could be taken as a specific charac-
ter and be omitted from the above description of the genus, it would
be possible to rightly refer many more species to it.

Fischer associated Zeinostoma with Cyclostrema in his family
Cyclostrematide, and Tryon with Vitrinella.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Teinostoma:

Teinostoma diaphanum (VOrb.) Tryon = Vitrinella diaphana

118 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

(VOrb.) Bush, Z. carinatum (d’Orb.) Tryon = Vitrinella carinata
(VOrb.) Bush, 7. pusilla (Pfr.) Poulsen = Pseudorotella pusilla
(Pfr.) Fischer, Z’ (Pseudorotella) semistriata (d’Orb.) Fischer, 7.
eryptospira (Verrill) Dall. ;

ee The Rotella cryptospira Verrill (these Trans., vi,
sa p. 241, 1884) from off Cape Hatteras, N. C., in 142
fathoms, would seem to be a true Teinostoma, as
suggested by Mr. Dall. Figs. 1, 2.

It is a small, solid, porcellanous, white shell with
the umbilicus entirely covered with a rather thick,
ae clearly defined, flat pad of callous deposit, distinctly
Dy xn separated from the columellar lip; edge of the peri-
treme simple, rounded, not sharp, owing to the thick-
J ness of the shell; but the aperture is not at all “ pro-
duced and elongated.”

SQ: rf

Pseudorotella Fischer, 1857. Type, P. semistriata (d’Orbigny). West Indies.

“ Animal? Operculum ?

“Shell small, transparent, globular or flattened, whorls few, finely
striated; umbilicus covered over with a brilliant transparent callos-
ity; peritreme not continuous, right border curved, simple, acute.”
Jour. de Conch., vi, p. 52, 1857.

Type, P. semistriata (VOrbigny).

“Shell orbicular, depressed, thin, transparent, white, above trans-
versely (i. e. concentrically) striate, beneath polished; umbilical cal-
lus, shining ; spire very short, obtuse, whorls four, slightly convex;
aperture oval. Diameter 1°5™™; height 3™™.” Histoire L’ile de
Cuba, Moll. ii, p. 61; atlas, pl. xviii, figs. 20-22, 1853.

Fischer (Manuel, p. 234) considered this a subgenus of Teino-
stoma.

List of species belonging to the marine fauna of eastern America
which have been referred to Pseudorotella :

Pseudorotella semistriata (d’Orb.) Fischer, P. pusilla (Pfeiffer)
Fischer = diaphana (@’Orb.) = Vitrinella diaphana (@Orb.) Bush,
P. carinata (d’Orb.) Fischer = Vitrinella carinata (d’Orb.) Bush,
P. anomala (d’Orb.) Fischer = Vitrinella anomala (@’Orb.) Tryon,
P. striata (VOrb.) Fischer.

Pseudorotella minuscula sp. nov.
Figure 3, a, b, c.
A single, minute, dead shell from station 2283, off Cape Hatteras,
N. C., in 14 fathoms, 1884, has the umbilical region entirely covered

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 119

by a thin, very lustrous glaze or layer of enamel, not in any sense a
thickened pad, as in Zeinostoma.

Shell thick, solid, porcellanous, slightly tinted with yellow along
the suture and on the base ; flattened above and below, with the in-
dented umbilical region covered with a thin
lustrous glaze or layer of enamel. Surface
smooth and very lustrous, marked only by irregu-
lar, microscopic, growth lines. Suture incon-
spicuous. Whorls about 25, coiled in the same
plane, lapping well on“to each other, rapidly
enlarging, with a very small nuclear whorl and
large body-whorl. Aperture very oblique, some-
what ovate; peritreme not continuous, modified
into a thin, inconspicuous glaze on the body-
whorl, elsewhere with rounded edge, with a slight callous deposit
beneath the suture where the outer-lip extends obliquely well for-
ward from the body-whorl, with little, if any, curvature and forms a
slight sutural notch.

Greatest diameter, about 1:5"; height, about *5™™.

In form, this species approaches Teinostoma cryptospira (Verrill)
Dall, but it is a much smaller shell, with the whorls quite differently
coiled and with the umbilical callus represented by a thin glaze.

nucleus:

Calceolina A. Adams, 1863. Type, C. pusilla C. B. Adams. Jamaica.

“Shell like a Veritina, oblong, depressed, with small spire.
Whorls rapidly increasing; umbilical region callus. Aperture
semi-circular, interior not pearly with the inner lip concealed by a
large, broad callus covering the umbilicus behind, with a simple,
straight, front edge.”

Type, C. pusilla C. B. Adams. Ann. Mag. N. H., xi, p. 267, 1863.

The type was described by C. B. Adams as a Neritina, which it
very strongly resembles, so that I question its rightful relation to
this group of shells, but H. and A. Adams, Fischer, and Tryon, all
used the genus as a section under Zeinostoma.'

1The genus Discopsis de Folin, 1869, (type, D. omalos de Folin, West Indies)
(Fonde de la Mer, i, pp. 190, 205, pl. 23, f. 6, 1869) is also placed by Fischer, Tryon,
and others as a sub-genus under Zeinostomo. Judging from the description and
figures as given by Tryon, it seems to me very distinct. The genus Cochliolepis
Stimpson, 1859 (type, CO. parasiticus St., Charleston, 8. C.) (Proc. Boston Soc. Nat.
Hist., vi, p. 308, with three cuts, 1857-1859) was piaced by Mr. Dall next Disvopsis
(Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 162, 1889), but he also suggested its possible rela-
tion to the genus Vitrinella (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 360, 1889).

120 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Cirsonella Angas, 1877. Type, C. australis Angas. New South Wales.

“Shell minute, globosely turbinate, smooth, narrowly umbilicated;
aperture circular ; peritreme continuous, slightly thickened.”

Type, C. australis Angas.

“Shell globosely turbinate, narrowly umbilicate, semi-opaque,
smooth, shining, white; whorls 4, convex ; the last large, rounded at
the periphery ; aperture circular, peritreme continuous, slightly thick-
ened on the columellar margin. Alt. 1 line, breadth, 1 line.” P. Z.
5: pese plow, £516, 1877.

Mr. Angas placed this genus provisionally among the Trochide.
The “slightly thickened” as given for the peritreme in the generic
description is rather misleading, as it is definitely stated in the
description of the type to be “on the columellar margin.”

At my request Mr. Smith has very courteously examined the type
which is in the British Museum. The following is an extract from
his letter under date of May 7th:

“ We have the type of Angas’ Cirsonella australis, and it is placed
at present in the neighborhood of Ethalia.

“Tt is a very minute, but solid, porcellanous shell, narrowly um-
bilicate, smooth, with a circular mouth, continuous double peristome,
the inner edge looking as if it might support a shelly operculum as
in Bithynia. The upper figure in P. Z. 8., 1877, pl. v, f. 16, isa
good representation of the shell generally ; the figure of the under-
side is out of drawing and does not give the idea of a round aper-
ture and continuous lip. From its texture and general aspect I
think it may be left in its present location. Some of the small
Hthalias approximate rather closely to it, but their peristomes are
not quite so markedly continuous,” ete.

The open umbilicus would, however, exclude it from Ethalia in its
restricted sense, so that the proper relations of the genus are still
doubtful. In outline, form of aperture, continuous peritreme, and
small umbilicus, it strongly resembles Lissospira Bush, (p. 129,) but
with the exception of Z. (Ganesa) rarinota Bush, the species of
that genus have shells of delicate texture and not at all solid and
porcellanous. Its affinities may possibly prove to be such that the
subgenus Ganesa Jeffreys 1883 (p. 114) would become synonymous.

Dillwynella Dall, 1889. Type, D. modesta Dall. Off St. Lucia, 226 fathoms.

“Shell resembling Diloma in form, but minute, depressed, porcel-
lanous, with a thin, horny operculum of comparatively few whorls;

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 121

imperforate, but with a depression bounded by a riblet in the um-
bilical rib (region?) outside of the columella; whorls few with a
thin fugacious epidermis; outer lip thin ; pillow without teeth, pro-
jection, or folds, passing smoothly into the anterior margin.”

Type, D. modesta Dall.

“‘This little shell will not fit into any of the groups detined in the
text-books, resembling more than any other group the Rotellide,
from which it differs in wanting the sutural fasciole, the nacreous
layer, and the basal callus, as well as in possessing an epidermis.
It is remarkably solid for its size, and of a peculiar opaque white-
ness, like Mamma among the Naticide.” Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl.,
XVili, p. 362, pl. xxi, figs. 3, 3a, 1889.

This was proposed as a subgenus of Ethalia, but it is question-
able if the species referred to that genus by Mr. Dall could right-
fully belong to it, when taken in its most restricted sense. In
some features it comes near the subgenus Ganesa Jeffreys. See
pp. 114, 116.

The following genera have been classed with the Cyclostrematidx
by Fischer and Tryon. In several features, their types seem much
nearer the genus Liotia Gray and related genera, than any of those
of the preceding group.

Microtheca A. Adams, 1863. Type, Jf creneilifera A. Ad. Japan.

Globosely turbinate ; peritreme continuous; umbilicus wide, crenu-
lated. Operculum‘unknown. Ann. Mag. N. H., xi, p. 265, 1863.
Figured in Thes. Conch., copied by Tryon.

Haplocochlias P. P. Carpenter, 1864. Type, H. cyclophoreus Carpenter. Lower
California.

Similar to a Collonia but not margaritaceus, with a continuous
thickened peritreme having an exterior varix; young umbilicate,
adult lacunate. Animal and operculum unknown. Ann. Mag. N.H.,
xiii, p. 476, 1864.

Leucorhynchia Crosse, 1867. Type, L. Caledonica Crosse. New Caledonia.

In the peculiar callous rostrum prolonged past the umbilical
region, this genus approximates to Craspedostoma Lindstrom.
Journ. dé Conch., xv, p. 319, pl. 11, f. 4, 1867.

122 EK. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

VITRINELLIDZ.
Cyclostrematidee auth., in part and Adeorbidz Dall, in part.
Vitrinella C. B. Adams, 1850. See page 105.
Type, Vitrinella helicoidea C. B. Adams.

Vitrinella helicoidea C. B. Adams, Monograph of Vitrinella, p. 9, 1850. non Tryon,
Manual, x, pl. 34, figs. 40, 41, 1888,

PLATE XXIII. figs. 9, 9a.

*‘ Discoidal : white, opaque and translucent in transverse alternat-
ing lines: with a single impressed spiral line near the summit of the
whorls, and very fine irregular transverse striw ; apex very obtuse ;
spire slightly and convexly elevated ; whorls four, moderately con-
vex, rapidly increasing with a lightly impressed suture; last whorl
regularly rounded, a little compressed beneath. Aperture not modi-
fied by the last whorl ; labium with a rather thick deposit ; umbili-
cus large and deep, with a ‘spiral carina, exhibiting all the whorls.
Mean divergence about 150° ; length of spire ‘01 inch ; total length
‘03 inch ; greatest breadth 075 inch; least breadth ‘06 inch.”

A specimen from station 2280, off Cape Hatteras, N. C., in 16
fathoms, agrees so closely with Adams’ description that I have ven-
tured to figure it as an example of this, the type species of Vitrinedla.

It is a small, semi-transparent, smooth, shining shell of about
three and one-half convex whorls, forming a very low spire with
obtuse apex and large body-whorl. Suture inconspicuous with an
internal spiral line just below it showing through the shell. Umbili-
cus moderate, deep, showing all the whorls, with straight walls, dis-
tinctly angulated and defined on its outer margin by a rather small,
rounded thread. Aperture oblique, nearly circular. Peritreme
simple with a thin sharp edge, becoming thickened and rounded
along the columellar margin and modified on the body-whorl into an
inconspicuous, irregular, very thin glaze.

In a basal view the aperture is decidedly angulated below, the lip
curving forward from the body-whorl, then backward and abruptly
inward to join the sinuous pillar-lip.

Under the microscope the surface is marked by very delicate sinu-
ous raised lines in the direction of the lines of growth.

Greatest width, about 2°37"; height about 1™™.

The higher spire and angulated and carinated umbilicus distin-
guish this species from V. helicoidea as figured by Tryon.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 123

Vitrinella Tryoni sp. nov.
? Vitrinella helicoidea Tryon, Manual, x, pl. 34, figs. 40, 41, 1888.
PLaTE XXII. figs. 11, lla.

‘A specimen from station 2278, off Cape Hatteras, N. C., in 16
fathoms, very closely resembles the figures in Tryon’s Manual given
as V. helicoidea.

It is a smaller, more transparent shell than the preceding, consist-
ing of about three flatly convex whorls, which lap well on to each
other, forming a very much flattened spire, and large body-whorl.
Suture inconspicuous, with an internal spiral line considerably below
it showing through the shell and indicating the width of the lapping
on of the whorls. Umbilicus moderate, deep, showing all the whorls,
with rounded walls, not defined by a carina as in V. helicoidea.
Unfortunately the lip is broken, but the general form of the aperture
is as in the preceding species, but with the columellar margin less
thickened.

Greatest width, about 2™™; height, about :8™™.

Vitrinella diaphana (d’Orbigny).

Rotella diaphana d’Orbigny, Histoire L'lle de Cuba, Moll. ii, p. 62; atlas, pl.
xviii, figs. 23-25, 1853.

A specimen from station 2113, off Cape Hatteras, N. C., in 15
fathoms, very closely resembles the figures given by d’Orbigny as
Rotella diaphana.

It is a minute, smooth, shining, opaque white shell consisting of
about three well-rounded whorls, forming a well-raised spire with
minute nuclear whorl and large body-whorl. Suture distinct.
Umbilicus rather small, deep, with rounded walls, showing only a
part of the whorls. Aperture as in V. helicoidea, but with the
columellar lip not only thickened but flattened and spreading slightly
over the umbilical region. Surface marked only by delicate micro-
scopic lines of growth. Greatest width, about 1:2"™ ; height, about
aes

“Umbilical callus very minute,” as given by d’Orbigny for this
species as well as for carinata, has doubtless led to their being
referred to Pseudorotella,' Teinostoma and Ethalia. The thickened

1 Pseudorotella Fischer, Journ. de Conch., vi, p. 173, 1857 = P. pusilla (Pfieffer) ;
Teinostoma Tryon, Manual, x, p. 104, 1888; Ethalia Dall, Bull. M. C, Z, xviii, p. 361,
1889. This species seems to have been referred also to Cyclostrema by Poulsen.

124 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

and flattened columellar margin corresponds to this, but there is not
the slightest indication of a callus pad found in species of any of
those genera. My specimen is somewhat worn, so that it is not at
all transparent.

Vitrinella carinata (d’Orbigny).
Rotella carinata d’Orbigny, op. cit., p. 62; atlas, pl. xviii, figs. 26-28.

I have identified two specimens from station 2278, off Cape
Hatteras, N. C., in 16 fathoms, as the cwrinata of d’Orbigny.

They are minute, semi-transparent, smooth, shining shells, similar
in form to the preceding, but having on the body-whorl a distinct
peripheral thread or carina which in some positions appears double.
The surface under the microscope is marked by delicate lines in the
direction of the lines of growth, and on the base by a few inconspic-
uous, raised, revolving lines, more distinct in one specimen than in
the other. One of the specimens also appears to have an indistinctly
flattened sutural area. Umbilicus, aperture, and columellar margin
as in V. diaphana.

Greatest width, about 1:°2™; height, about ‘8™™.

Vitrinella? multistriata (Verrill).

Ethalia multistriata Verrill, these Trans., vi, p. 242, 1884; Expl. Albatross, Report
U. 8. Com. Fish and Fisheries for 1883, p. 568, 1885. Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl.,
xviii, p. 361, 1889; Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 160, 1889.

PuaTE XXII. tig. 7. PuLatre XXIII. figs. 4 and 14.

The specimens (No. 35733) from station 2109, off Cape Hatteras,
N. C., in 142 fathoms, which were described by Professor Verrill as
belonging to Hthalia, seem much nearer Vitrinella.

The young specimens are semi-transparent and shining, like V.
helicoidea, V. Tryoni, etc., but the more mature ones are somewhat
weather-worn and appear quite opaque but have considerable luster.
The umbilicus is of moderate size, deep, showing part of the whorls,
with the walls somewhat flattened. The aperture is similar in form
to that of V. helicoidea, but in the adult the columellar margin is
considerably thickened and flattened so that its outer margin is
decidedly angulated below, where it joins the outer lip. There is,
however, no callus pad covering the umbilical region.

Rotella anomala VOrbigny (Hist. L’Ile de Cuba, ui, p. 64; atlas,

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 125

pl. xviii, figs. 32-34, 1853), should undoubtedly be referred to
Vitrinella rather than to Hthalia as given by Mr. Dall (Bull. M. C.
Z., xviii, p. 361, 1889).

Section Circulus Jeffreys, 1865. See page 110.
Adeorbis Wood, 1842, in part.
Type, Circulus striatus (Philippi) Pilsbry.

Adeorbis striatus Wood, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., ix, p. 530, pl. v, figs. 5-6, 1842;
Mon. Crag. Moll., p. 137, pl. xv, fig. 7, 1848 = Valvata? striata Philippi (teste Wood).
Circulus Duminyi Jeffreys, B. C., iii, p. 315, 1865; v, p. 203, pl. Ixii, f 5, 1869 =
Solarium Philippii Cantraine (teste Jeffreys).
Circulus striatus Pilsbry, Tryon’s Manual, xi, p. 274, pl. 66, figs. 12, 13, 1889. (A
yery complete synonymy is given.)
PuaTE XXIII. fig. 11.

Mr. Dall has very kindly loaned me specimens of Duminyi from
both Naples and the coast of France, in the U. 8S. National Museum.

They resemble the smaller species, the Mivatus of our coast, in hav-
ing the upper part of the whorls covered with raised spiral threads
separated by grooves, but the grooves are less deeply cut, making
the alternating threads less elevated. The whorls are less swollen or
convex, the suture shallower, the nuclear whorl, although of about
the same size, is less elevated, causing the shell to appear lower and
flatter, with a flatter base, a feature which increases with age.

The sculpture on the series of specimens from the coast of France
is even less conspicuous than that on the single larger specimen from
Naples.

Circulus liratus (Verrill).

Omalaxis (?) lirata Verrill, these Trans., v, p. 529, 1882.

Skenea lirata Verrill, op. cit., vi, p. 452, 1885. Bush, op. cit., vi, p. 464, 1885.

Adeorbis supranitidus, var. Orbignyi Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 278,
1889; Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 150, 1889, in part.

Skenea lirata Bush, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo@l., xxiii, p. 240, pl. i, figs. 11, 12, 1893.

PLATE XXIII. figs. 7, 12-120.

Found in considerable numbers off Cape Hatteras, N. C., in 8-43
fathoms, 1883-1884.

This species is considered by Mr. Dall to be the same as Fischer’s
A. Orbignyi from the West Indies. That, however, is a very minute
species (diam. 14"; height 1™™), ornamented, “ with 12-15 elevate,
acute, equidistant, concentric coste,” while the larger species, /iratus
(diam. 24"; height, about 1™™), has but 9 or 10 cinguli or lire.

126 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Circulus Smithi Bush.
Cyclostrema tricarinatus Smith, P. Z. 8., London, p. 737, pl. 75, fig. 26, 1871.

In studying the various figures published in Tryon’s Manual I was
impressed with the strong resemblance of the African species, Cy-
clostrema tricarinatus Smith, to the Crag species of Adeorbis Wood,
esp. tricarinatus. I referred the matter to Mr. Smith, who writes
me that upon comparing his species with those of Wood, he finds
that there is unquestionably no generic distinction. He also states
that his figures are accurate representations of the only specimen
which he had of his species. As the specific name éricarinatus is
preoccupied by Wood, I propose the name Smithi for this African
shell. It differs from any of those on our coast which belong to
Circulus, in having the entire surface covered by conspicuous revoly-
ing threads and grooves, in addition to three prominent carine.

Circulus Dalli sp. nov.
PLaTE XXIII. figs. 3, 3a and 6.

A single dead specimen, found among foraminifera, at station 2655,
N. lat. 27° 22’, W. long. 78° 07’ 30’, in 338 fathoms, 1886.

This deep-water species is of more delicate texture and more trans-
parent than the more northern shallow-water species uf similar form.
It is ornamented on the body-whorl with two rather inconspicuous
carine, one defining the base and the other on the periphery; above
this the surface is cut by about seven delicate, unequal, microscopic
shallow grooves or striz, the two uppermost being the most distinct ;
above these the surface is smooth and appears somewhat flattened ;
there are also a few less distinct striae below the periphery and in
the umbilical region.

Greatest width, about 3™™; height, about 1:4™™.

A smaller dead specimen (No. 44983) from station 2307, off Cape
Hatteras, N. C., in 43 fathoms, agrees well with this species. It has
however, in addition to the typical sculpture, a few smaller striz
just below the suture, and the grooves and alternating raised lines
appear more distinct, the specimen being very much worn and twice
injured and repaired by the animal.

This larger species, in its inconspicuous sculpture, seems to be a
connecting link between the distinctly grooved ones and the cari-
nated ones, so that we have a series of gradations in sculpture from
the smooth variety of supranitidus through supranitidus (typical),
trilix, Dalli, Smithi, striatus, up to the strongly grooved Jiratus.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 127

Circulus trilix Bush.

Skenea trilix Bush, Expl. Albatross, Report U. 8. Com. Fish and Fisheries for 1883,
p. 584, 1885.

Non Homalogyra densicosta Tryon, Manual, ix, p. 399, pl. 61, figs. 10-11, 1887,

Adeorbis supranitidus Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., xviii, p. 278, 1889; Bull. U. 8.
Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 150, pl. xli, figs. 7, Ta, 1889, in part.

PLATE XXII. figs. 6, 10, 10@ and 12, a-g. Puate XXIII. figs. 10 and 15.

The most common species of this genus off Cape Hatteras, N. C.,
in 7-17 fathoms, 1883-1884.

The operculum of ¢ridix is thin, horny, circular, of about five
whorls with central nucleus. The animal matter, the shell having
been removed with nitric acid, is too much dried to dissect but
shows stout tentacles, prominent eyes situated at their bases, and
a rather broad, bilobed snout (fig. 6). The radula, although ex-
tremely minute, measuring about *3™™ in length and *1™™ in width,
reveals interesting characters and shows that this species unques-
tionably belongs to the Rhiphidoglossa. The radula (fig. 12) con-
sists of between 50 and 60 rows of teeth ; in each row there is a
comparatively wide central tooth (fig. d) having a base with convex
sides and bearing a long, finely serrated, strongly pointed hook; on
either side a narrow, long, lateral tooth (fig. e) with a serrated hook ;
and beyond twenty or more delicately pointed, sickle-shaped, mar-
ginal ones (figs. f, g). These were revealed only when exceed-
ingly high power objective and ocular, of a magnifying power
of about 1000 diameters, were used, and even then only the higher
lines could be seen; when using a lower power of about 500 diame-
ters, only ten of the marginal hooks could be counted. See p. 128.

Circulus supranitidus (Wood) Jeffreys.

Adeorbis supranitidus Wood, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist, ix, p. 530, 1842; Crag Mol-
lusea, p. 137, pl. xv, figs. 5, a—b, London, 1848.

Circulus Duminyi Requien, var. supranitidus Jeffreys, B. C., iii, p. 315, 1865.

Adeorbis supranitidus Jeffreys, P. Z.S., London, p. 42, 1885.

Non Omalanxis supranitida G. O. Sars, Moll. Reg. Aret. Norv., p. 214, pl. 22, figs.
20 a—b, 1878=(0. (?) Sarsz sp. nov.)

Non Adeorbis supranitidus Dall. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo6l., xviii, p. 278, 1889; Bull. U.
S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 150, pl. xli, figs. 7, Ta, 1889.

PLATE XXIII. figs. 1 and 2.

Through the courtesy of Mr. Dall, I have been able to study two
authentic specimens of swpranitidus from the Crag, in the U. S.
National Museum.

128 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

They are about half the size of a full-grown ¢rilix and differ from
specimens of that species of the same size, in lacking the distinct
tricarination of the whorls, in having the whorls more convex and
more regularly coiled, so that the body-whorl is not so abruptly
enlarged, in having the spire relatively larger, and in the striation of
the umbilicus. Both specimens of supranitidus have three conspic-
uous revolving threads separated by deep grooves in the umbilicus;
one has a very prominent basal carina, the other has it but partially
developed; in this specimen the whorls are perfectly smooth, while
in the former the two faint upper carinzee commence just back of the
aperture; neither show any trace of the microscopic striations found
in trilix. In the many specimens of the latter which I have, there
seems to be no variation in the size of the small nucleus, the rela-
tively much smaller spire and abruptly enlarged body-whorl (a pecu-
liarity which becomes more marked as the shell increases) and in
the strong tricarination of the whorls, even in very small specimens.
They differ only in the number and prominence of the threads in
the umbilical region, and in the distinctness of the microscopic stria-
tions on the upper part of the whorls. The constancy of these char-
acters ought to prove that the two species are quite distinct.

The four species, besides swbcarinatus (Montagu), included in
Adeorbis by Wood present two quite distinct forms; pulchralis,
which bears a strong resemblance to a Margarita, and supranitidus,
tricarinatus and striatus, which are quite different. Of these, supra-
nitidus has caused the most confusion in synonymy, as no two
writers seem to agree as to what it really is. As mentioned above,
Mr. Jeffreys identified it as a fossil variety of Trochus Duminyti
Requien, but in vol. v, B. C., 1869, he mentioned that that species
should fall into the synonymy of Solarium Philippii Cantraine.

In 1878, Prof. G. O. Sars described and figured, as supranitidus
Wood, a very minute Norwegian shell,’ referring it to the genus
Omalaxis. He stated that the spire is plane, not elevated; suture
profoundly impressed, etc., etc. At the same time he defined the
genus Adeorbis Wood, and described and figured a species very
different in form from swbcarinatus (Montagu), but closely resem-
bling pulchralis Wood, with which Mr. Jeffreys compares it (Proc.
Zodl. Soc., London, p. 41, Jan., 1885). Prof. Sars places both genera
in the family Solariidz at the end of the Gymnoglossa.

1 For this very distinct species, which does not seem to be very closely related
generically to Circulus, I propose the name Sars?, but very much doubt its near rela-
tion even to Omalazis.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 129

Mr. Jeffreys in 1875 changed his mind in regard to supranitidus’
Wood, as the “ Lightning and Porcupine Expedition,” obtained speci-
mens which he mentioned as “agreeing with the Crag specimens
in every respect (especially in being tricarinated) except in being
spirally and rather strongly striated,” and added A. tricarinatus
Wood as another variety. He further mentioned that “the opercu-
lum is not known, and it is therefore questionable whether the pre-
sent species belongs to Adeorbis or Homalaxis.” He however
referred it to Adeorbis, but did not mention his genus Circulus.

Lissospira gen. nov.
Cyclostrema auth. in part.

This genus is proposed for a group of deep-water species which
have been erroneously referred to Cyclostrema. They are small,
thin, of rather delicate texture, opaque white, slightly lustrous, of
few convex whorls forming an elevated spire, with relatively large,
prominent nuclear whorl and large body-whorl. Suture deep,
Umbilicus small, deep, not showing any whorls. Aperture somewhat
oblique, circular with a slight sutural angle, not modified by the
body-whorl to which the simple, continuous peritreme is but slightly
attached, often having an indistinct thread just within the inner lip,
fading out above and below, so that it extends but about half way
round the aperture ; it is much nearer the edge along the columellar
margin than at the ends and is evidently to prevent the thin oper-
culum being drawn in too far. The operculum (fig. 4) is circular,
thin, of a delicate horn-color, with central nucleus, of about seven
whorls, defined by a distinct spiral thread ; often showing delicate,
microscopic transverse growth lines. The radula consists of numer-
ous rows of delicate teeth ; each row having one broad central, or
median tooth, with a broad, blunt, delicately serrate, curved tip and
on either side four more slender lateral teeth also with blunt, curved,
delicately serrate tips, beyond which is a series of numerous, between
30 and 50, long, very slender, somewhat sickle-shaped hooks some-
times with delicately serrate tips. (G. O. Sars, Moll. Reg. Arct.
Norv., tab. ui. f. 6 6. and L. diaphana.)

1 The locality (New England, Verrill) given by Mr. Jeffreys, I have been unable to
verify, as I find no such species on record or mention of it in any of Professor Verrill’s
papers.

TRANS. Conn. ACAD., VOL. X. JULY, 1897.
a

130 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Type, Lissospira proxima (Tryon).

Cyclostrema rugulosum Verrill, these Trans., v, p. 533, 1882, non G. O. Sars, 1878.

Cyclostrema affine Verrill, op. cit. vi, p. 199, pl. xxxii, fig. 15, 1884, non Jeffreys,
1883.

Cyclostrema sp. Verrill, Expl. Albatross, Report U. S. Com. Fish and Fisheries for
1883, p. 569, 1885,

Cyclostrema proxima Tryon, Manual of Conchology, x, p: 98, pl. 33, fig 4, 1888.

Cyclostrema trochoides Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 393, 1889; Bull. U.
S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, 1889.

Figure 4. PLATE XXII. fig. 3.

A comparatively few specimens were obtained by the U. S. F. C.
at about twelve stations between N. lat. 41° 53’, W. long. 65° 35’
and N. lat. 35° 49’ 30”, W. long. 74° 34’ 45", in 365 to 858 fathoms.
A young speéimen (No. 78460) from near stations 2692-6, N. lat.
46°+, W. long. 44°+, in 73-105 fathoms, was also identified as this
species.

The operculum (fig. 4) is thin, of a delicate horn-
color, slightly concave in front. The radula appar-
ently had the same number of teeth in each row as in
that of L. diaphana and L. basistriata,’ but was
unfortunately lost before the form of the median
tooth could be satisfactorily determined.

Mr. Jeffreys seems to have had a very confused
idea as to the exact form he intended to stand as the type of his
species trochoides. A specimen which he identified for Dr. Friele
as trochoide (published by the latter in 1875, not described) proved
to be the levigatum G. O. Sars, 1878 (teste Friele and Sars). Speci-
mens identified as trochoide for Professor Sars, described and figured
by him in 1878, must stand for the species, especially as Mr. Jeffreys
himself never published a description or figure of it; Sars’ species,

Fig. 4.

1 There seems also to be some question in regard to the true Cyclostrema basistriatum
Jeffreys, 1877, non Brugnone. In Amn. Mag. N. H., p. 284, 1877, under this species
Mr, Jeffreys described three differently sculptured forms: a, ‘spiral strisze on base
encircling the umbilicus”; 6, ‘a single ridge-like stria at the top so as to give an
angulated appearance to the summit”; c, “umbilicus surrounded by a strong keel-
like stria”; while in P. Z.S., p. 90, 1883, he added the fourth, d, ‘striated through-
out,” and “C. profundum Friele is this form” (p. 141.) In 1886 Dr. Friele very
decidedly stated that his species was not the basistriatum of Jeffreys. G. O. Sars
described and figured the form having striz on the base only and this ought to stand
for the true or typical form and is undoubtedly a Lissospira. The basistriatum of
Brugnone was said by Jeffreys to have been changed to ecurvisiriatum Brugnone.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera, 131

however, has been found to be a variety of Friele’s Petterseni (1877)
(teste Friele and Sars). In P. Z.S., p. 91, 1883, Mr. Jeffreys men-
tioned “ The umbilicus is sometimes encircled by one or more strong
spiral strie,” which leads me to think that he had still other forms
erroneously referred to the species, more especially as Mr. Dall (op.
cit., p. 393) states that “A careful comparison of types leaves no doubt
as to the identity of these two forms” (affine V. and trochoides J.) ;
but the figures given by both Friele and Sars are very unlike affine
V. Petterseni is described as solid, perfectly smooth, white, with no
umbilicus proper, but a more or less distinct umbilical fissure, and the
figures show the form of the aperture and peritreme to be very simi-
lar to that figured by Jeffreys for the type of Zharsis= Tharsiella,
as do also those given by Sars.

As the specific name affine was used in 1883 by Jeffreys for
another species of Cyclostrema which now would be referred to Lis-
sospira, the name proxima, given by Tryon in 1888, is adopted for
Professor Verrill’s species.

Lissospira diaphana (Verrill).

Oyclostrema diaphanum Verrill, these Trans., vi, p. 199, pl. xxxii, fig. 16, 1884;
Expl. Albatross, Report U. 8S. Com. Fish and Fisheries for 1883, p.569, 1885. Tryon,
Manual of Conchology, x, p. 91, pl. 31, fig. 47, 1888. Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. ZoiL.,
Xvili, p. 393, 1889; Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, 1889; Proc. U. S. Nat.
Mus,, xii, p. 355, 1889.

PLATE XXII. fig. 2.

Two specimens (No. 38409), station 2084, off Martha’s Vineyard,
in 1290 fathoms, 1883, south to Brazil, in 281-1019 fathoms (Dall).
The locality, station 2004, as given by Professor Verrill was a typo-
graphical error.

The operculum is similar to that of the preceding species and
basistriutam as figured by Sars. The radula, however, shows inter-
esting, though slight, differences from that of the latter. The
median tooth being not broadly elliptical, but narrower above than
below, the sides at first straight but curving strongly outward below,
with a broad, blunt, delicately serrate, curved tip; on either side
are four narrow, curved, lateral teeth, also with blunt delicately
serrate hooked tips; beyond these are numerous, between 30 and 40,
very fine, hair-like, delicately hooked marginal teeth ; no serrations
were found on these.

132 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Lissospira striata sp. nov.
Figures 5, a.

One live specimen, station 2213, off Mar-
tha’s Vineyard, in 384 fathoms, 1884.

Shell consisting of about three convex
whorls forming a comparatively low, some-
| what depressed spire. The entire surface be-
low the relatively large, little raised, smooth
nuclear whorl, is covered with raised, round-
ed, well-separated, revolving microscopic threads, most distinct on
the base. Umbilicus small, scarcely more than a chink. Aperture
and operculum typical. '

Greatest width, about 2™™ ; height, about 1°5™™.

This species, in general form and sculpture, resembles Cyclo-
strema (=Lissospira) Willet Friele (Den. Nor. Nord.-Expd. 1876-78,
xvi, Moll. ii, p. 34, pl. xi, fig 19, 1886), but that is a much smaller
species with larger umbilicus.

a.

Sculpture

Lissospira cingulata (Verrill).

Cyclostrema cingulatum Verrill, these Trans., vi, p. 198, pl. xxxii, fig. 14, 1884
(non Philippi nec Dunker); Expl. Albatross, Report U. S. Com. Fish and Fisheries
for 1883, p. 569, 1885.

Oyclostrema Verrilli Tryon, Manual of Conchology, x, p. 90, pl. 31, fig 46, 1888.

Oyclostrema cingulatum Dall, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, 1889.

One specimen (No. 38100), station 2048, off Martha’s Vineyard, in
547 fathoms, 1883.

As this species was erroneously referred to Cyclostrema, I do not
adopt Tryon’s specific name Verrilli for it.

Lissospira (?) convexa sp. nov.

A much mutilated, live specimen, station 2233 off Delaware Bay,
in 680 fathoms, 1884.

Shell very fragile, consisting of four regularly increasing, very
convex whorls, forming a high spire with abnormally relatively
large, prominent, somewhat twisted, nuclear whorl. Suture very
deep, umbilicus round, of good size, deep, with rounded walls.
Aperture somewhat circular but modified by the body-whorl, to
which the simple, continuous peritreme is attached for a consider-
able distance; columellar margin very straight, angulated at its

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 133

junction with the strongly curved outer-lip and reflected along the
umbilical region, but not thickened. Surface appears smooth but
under the microscope it is covered, except the nucleus, with delicate,
much separated, spiral threads which extend up into the umbilicus.
The animal is drawn so far into the shell that the operculum, if
present, cannot be seen.

Greatest width, about 1.5™™ ; height, the same.

Although at first sight this species strongly resembles a Lissospira,
in the large size of its nucleus, regularly increasing whorls, and form
of its aperture it approximates to Rissoa (Setia) triangularis Watson
(Report Voy. Challenger, Zool. Scaphopoda and Gasteropoda, xv,
p. 611, pl. xlvi, fig. 2, 1885), but is much smaller with more swollen
whorls.

Subgenus Ganesa Jeffreys, 1865. See page 114.
Lissospira (Ganesa) Dalli (Verrill).

Cyclostrema trochoides Verrill, Notice of Recent Add. to Mar. Invert., Part 1, Proc.
U. S. Nat. Mus,., iii, p. 378, 1880, non G. O. Sars, 1878.

Cyclostrema Daili Verrill, these Trans., v, p. 532, pl. lvii, fig. 39, 1882; Expl.
Albatross, Report U.S. Com. Fish and Fisheries for 1883, p. 569, pl. xxvii, fig. 99,
1885, Tryon, Manual of Conchology, x, p. 97, pl. 33, fig 100, 1888.

Cyclostrema fulgidus Dall, Bull Mus. Comp. Zodl, xviii, p. 393, 1889, non (Trochus
fulgidus) Jeffreys, 1883.

Cyclostrema fulgidum Dall, Bull. U. 8S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, pl. lxiii, fig. 99,
1889.

About a dozen specimens have been recorded as found at five
stations between N. lat. 41° 53’, W. long. 65° 35’ and N. lat. 38°
01’ 15’, W. long. 73° 44’, in 390-1188 fathoms, 1880-1886.

Specimens from very deep-water are not of so firm a texture as the
typical examples, the entire surface appears chalky without much
lustre, and the lines on the base are less distinct. There is little
resemblance between G. Dalli and the figure of Trochus fulgidus
as given by Mr. Jeffreys, who described that species as having the
peritreme “not continuous or complete ;” while Dal/i has the peri-
treme continuous, attached to the body-whorl for a considerable dis-
tance so that the form of the aperture is somewhat modified, and the
columellar margin is flattened so that it spreads slightly over the
umbilical region. The umbilical chink or fissure appears channeled
and is defined by a raised thread, as in other species of Ganesa.

134 K. J. Bush— Marine Gastropods referred to

Lissospira (Ganesa) ornata (Verrill).

Oyclostrema Dalli, var. ornatuwm Verrill, these Trans., vi, p. 255, pl. xxxii, fig. 17,
1884; Expl. Albatross, Report U. S. Com. Fish and Fisheries for 1883, p. 569, 1885.

Cyclostrema ornata Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 393, 1889; Bull. U.S.
Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, 1889.

One live specimen (No. 35610), station 2115, off Cape Hatteras,
N. C., in 843 fathoms, 1883.

As the principal distinguishing feature of the species of this genus
lies in the arrangement of the microscopic sculpture, I follow Mr.
Dall in giving specific distinction to the varietal name. The umbili-
cal fissure, margined by a raised thread, would place the species
with Ganesa rather than Tharsis (see p. 113), as suggested by
Professor Verrill.

Lissospira (Ganesa) abyssicola sp. nov.

Ganeza sp. Verrill, these Trans., vi, p. 202, 1884.

Ganesa sp. Bush, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo6l., xxiii, p. 219, 1893.

As described by Professor Verrill, this species in general appear-
ance resembles a true Lissospira, but the umbilical chink is channeled
and defined by a raised thread and the aperture is modified by the
body-whorl to which the peritreme is more attached than in typical
species,

It is similar in form to G. Dalli but larger, without sculpture and
with the columellar lip less flattened.

One dead specimen, station 307 Ag., east of George’s Bank, in 980
fathoms, 1880, ‘‘ Blake Expedition.”

Lissospira (Ganesa?) rarinota sp. nov.

Shell smooth, white, semi-opaque, of firm texture, with brilliant
luster so that it appears somewhat porcellanous. Whorls three,
convex, with a single, delicate, raised, microscopic, spiral line just
below the distinct suture, defining a narrow, inconspicuous, slightly
concave or channeled, sutural area. Nucleus relatively small, little
raised ; body-whorl large ; spire low. The form of the aperture and
peritreme and the channeled umbilical chink, bordered by an incon-
spicuous, rounded thread, place this species with Ganesa, although
the texture of the shell is firmer and more porcellanous than any of
the other species referred to it. Just within the aperture and
extending completely around it is a delicate, opaque white line,
which in some places appears raised.

This may prove to be a Cirsonellu, p. 120.

Oyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 135

Greatest diameter about 2°2™"; height, about 1°6™™.
One dead specimen, among ae at station 2150, N. lat.
13° 34’ 45”, W. long. 81° 21’ 10”, in 382 fathoms, 1884.

Section Granigyra Dall. See p. 115.

Type, Granigyra limata (Dall).

Cyclostrema ( Granigyra) limatwm Dall, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii, p. 395, 1889;
Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 166, 1889.

A single dead specimen, found among foraminifera, from station
9150, N. lat. 13° 34’ 45”, W. long. 81° 21’ 10", in 382 fathoms, 1884,
agrees, except in size, with Mr. Dall’s description of his type from off
Cuba, in 310 fathoms. My specimen measures about 2™™ in greatest
diameter and about 2°5™™ in height, and in this respect comes nearer
the G. pruinosa of Jeffreys, the measurements of which are given as
«T,, 0.175, Bi 0.15.”

Granigyra spinulosa sp. nov.

A single dead specimen, found among foraminifera, from station
2655, N. lat. 27° 22’, W. long 78° 07’ 30", in 388 fathoms, 1886.

This is a larger shell than the preceding but is of the same size as
the type-specimen of that species, of a delicate yellow color with the
granulations of the surface much coarser and more prominent.

It has about three well-rounded, rather loosely coiled whorls,
forming an elevated spire with relatively large, prominent nuclear
whorl and very large body-whorl. Suture well-marked, rather deep.
Umbilicus of good size, deep, with rounded walls. Aperture as in
typical Lissospira, with the peritreme but slightly attached at the
suture. Granulation of the surface very conspicuous, the SUN ls
when seen in profile, appearing like little spines.

Greatest width, 2°5™™, height the same.

Leptogyra gen. nov.

This genus is constituted for a group of three species of minute,
semi-transparent, dull, dirty white or faintly brown shells covered
with a thin, rather tough, delicate straw-colored epidermis, consist-
ing of a few convex whorls forming an elevated spire with relatively
large, smooth, slightly twisted nuclear whorl and large body-whorl.
Suture deep, somewhat channeled. Umbilicus relatively large,
round, deep, showing some of the whorls, with rounded walls.

136 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

Aperture very oblique, somewhat ovate. Peritreme simple, contin-
uous, modified on the body-whorl into a thin glaze, sometimes in the
adult having a free edge; strongly sinuate along the umbilical
region and anteriorly, slightly angulated below, at the junction of
the two lips; above, arching well upward, forward, then backward
from the body-whor! forming a distinct sutural notch.

Interior of the aperture smooth and very lustrous, with the con-
spicuous, exterior, transverse lines showing through by transparency.
There is no internal opaque line ; in all the specimens the operculum
is drawn well into the shell.

The operculum is very thin, circular, of a delicate horn-color, with
central nucleus, of about seven whorls defined by a fine spiral line.

The animal of the type species is too much dried to dissect, the
shell being removed by hydrochloric acid, but the radula shows
exceedingly interesting features. The entire length is but about
°35™™ and the width about 08". It consists of numerous rows of
very delicately colored teeth. In each row there is a long, rather
broad, strongly hooked median tooth; on either side, three or four
lateral ones of about equal size; all of these, when seen in profile,
appear distinctly triserrate and the outer ones somewhat larger than
the others ; beyond, there is a series of between 30 and 40, long, very
slender, marginal hooks.

Type, Leptogyra Verrilli sp. nov.
Puate XXIII. figs. 13, 13a.

Shell consisting of three whorls which form a moderately elevated
spire with obtuse apex due to the scarcely raised nuclear whorl.
The surface, below the nucleus, is covered with microscopic,
impressed, spiral lines, and more conspicuous, sinuous, raised, irregu-
lar, transverse lines or wrinkles which are most distinct near the
suture and upon the upper part of the whorls, in addition to the
very fine lines of growth; on the middle of the body-whorl and on
the base, the spiral strie become broader so that the alternating
spaces appear like raised threads. Operculum and radula described
under the genus.

Greatest diameter of one of the largest specimens, about 1°5"™;
height, about -9™™.

Eight live specimens, station 2174, off Delaware Bay, in 1594
fathoms, 1884.

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 137

Leptogyra inconspicua sp. nov.

Shell consisting of about 24 whorls, forming a little elevated spire
with very obtuse apex (the nuclear whorl being coiled on the same
plane as the succeeding one). Surface nearly smooth, slightly lus-
trous, having, besides the delicate microscopic growth lines, irregu-
larly dispersed, ill-defined, sinuous wrinkles extending from the
suture a little way below the summit of the whorls.

Greatest diameter, about 1:3"; height, about ‘8™™.

Two live specimens, station 2174.

Leptogyra eritmeta sp. nov.

Shell consisting of three whorls which are more loosely coiled than
in either of the preceding species, causing the spire to appear more
elevated and the suture not so deep. Nuclear whorl very prominent.
Surface below the nucleus, crossed by prominent, regular, evenly
separated lines or threads which extend from suture to suture and
over the base well up into the umbilicus, but are not so conspicuous
here as on the upper part of the whorls. Under a high power, the
summit of these appears uneven or very inconspicuously serrate.

Greatest diameter, about 1°5™™"; height, about 1™™.

One live specimen, station 2174. It is an interesting fact that all
three species were found at the same station.

Molleriopsis gen. nov.

Shell small, relatively thin, white under a golden brown or olive
brown epidermis. Whorls few, convex, forming an elevated spire
and large body-whorl. Suture distinct. Umbilicus of moderate
size, round, deep, showing some of the whorls. Aperture circular,
slightly oblique; peritreme continuous with a thin, sharp edge,
appearing thickened within, attached to the body-whorl only for a
short distance. Animal and operculum not known.

This genus is proposed for a very deep-water shell which closely
resembles M. costulata (Moller) Jeffreys, the type of the genus
Molleria, in several features, as the form of the aperture and peri-
treme and especially in the conspicuous carination of the base
bordering the umbilicus ; but differs from that rather solid, strongly
sculptured species in being much larger, of more delicate texture,
with a nearly smooth surface. The Cyclostrema suleatum Watson
(non A, Adams, 1850) = Watsoni Tryon, 1888 (Report Voy. Chal-
lenger, Zod]. Scaphopoda and Gasteropoda, xv, p. 121, pl. viii, fig. 11,

138 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

1885), a very small species from off Brazil, in 675 fathoms, and
Adeorbis sincera Dall (Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus. xii, p. 338, pl. xii, f. 2,
1889), from off Florida and Brazil, in 294 and 391 fathoms, have
several features in common with the above deeper water form and
can doubtless be referred to the same genus.

Type, Molleriopsis abyssicola sp. nov.
Figures 6, 7.

One dead, imperfect specimen (No. 52496), station 2572, N. lat.
40° 29', W. long. 66° 04’, in 1769 fathoms, 1885.

Shell small, opaque white, under a golden brown
epidermis, of few convex whorls (the tip is broken
away) forming a well-elevated spire and large body-
whorl. Surface lustrous where rubbed, ornamented
with a single conspicuous carina which defines a
broad, flattened sutural area and makes the whorls
slightly angulated. This is roughened by the cross-
ing of the growth lines, which are elsewhere incon-
spicuous. On the base surrounding the umbilicus
there are also four more prominent carinz, about
equal in size and evenly separated by wide, slightly
concave interspaces ; the first one, situated about the
middle of the base, and the last one well up in the
umbilicus; on all of these the lines of growth are so conspicuous as
to give them a distinctly beaded appearance ; at their termination
they form distinct points on the somewhat expanded thin edge of
the peritreme. The aperture within is dull, opaque white, with a
‘narrow, much thinner, semi-transparent, somewhat expanded, sharp-
edged border. This gives the appearance of thickening, but there is
no raised opaque white line, said by some author to be the dis-
tinguishing character of Mélleria.

Greatest diameter, about 3:2"; height of body-whorl, about
eee,

Choristella gen. nov.
Figure 8.

This genus is proposed for two species of small shells of few con-
vex whorls forming a flattened, little elevated spire with minute,
scarcely raised, nuclear whorl and large body-whorl. Suture very
deep, somewhat channeled. Umbilicus small, round, deep, showing

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 139

some of the whorls with rounded walls. Aperture oblique, nearly
circular. Peritreme simple, continuous, slightly attached to the
body-whorl, reflected over the umbilicus.

Operculum (fig. 8) of the type species is thin, round-
ovate, delicate horn-color, of few abruptly enlarging
whorls indistinctly defined by a spiral thread and
showing sinuous transverse lines of growth, nucleus
slightly excentric.

The animal has a broad emarginate head with one \*
pair of long slender tentacles ; with a rather broad,
short, tapered, ciliated verge just beneath the base of
the right one. Eyesnone. Gill attached to the left side lying across
the top of the body just within the mantle edge. Jaw plates thin,
delicate horn-color with a broad band of very dark brown along the
strongly serrate, cutting edges. Inner surface strongly reticulated,
as in species of Velutina. The formof these plates is quite irregular:
the cutting edge is oblique, forming an angle of about 135° with the
inner or middle, straight edge; the distal outline is very strongly
sinuously curved, forming a wide, shallow upper portion and a much
narrower basal portion.

The radula (pl. xxiii, fig. 16) consists of numerous rows of delicate
colored, rather stout, non-serrate teeth, each row having a series of
thirteen :—a very small central or median tooth with rather long,
strongly curved tip, placed a little above and alternating somewhat
with the rest of theseries; on either side, one broad strongly hooked
lateral, and a much broader second lateral one with correspondingly
broad, more pointed hook; beyond, three, about equal, much nar-
rower, somewhat sickle-shaped, marginal ones with a small triangular,
scarcely perceptible, platelike one on the outer edge.

The form of the shell and operculum strongly resemble a Choristes
elegans var. tenera Verrill of medium size, but the radula shows
marked and interesting differences. In that species, or rather
variety, there are but eleven teeth in each series, the second or outer
lateral tooth having a double or bilobed tip (these Trans., v, p. 541,
pl. lvi, figs. 27, 27a, 1882; vi, p. 256, pl. xxix, figs. 9-9), 1884.

Fig. 8.

Type, Choristella leptalea sp. nov.
Figure 9. PLATE XXIII. figs. 16, a.

Shell without sculpture, dull opaque white, of very delicate tex-
ture, consisting of about three and a half whorls. Operculum,
animal, and odontophore described under the genus.

Greatest width, about 3°5™™"; height, about 2°5™™.

140 K. J. Bush—Marine Gastropods referred to

One imperfect, live specimen (No. 52504), station 2547, off
Martha’s Vineyard, in 390 fathoms, 1885.

Owing to the very interesting character of the
odontophore I have ventured to make this shell,
although imperfect, the type of a new genus which
is closely related to Choristes, for which Professor
Verrill constituted the family Choristide and
placed it among the Tectibranchiata. Mr. Dall
(1889) placed it between family — ? genus Separa-
tista Gray and Calyptraside, genus Mitrularia Schumacher, ete.

Fig. 9.

Choristella brychia gp. nov.
Figure 10.

This is a larger species of firmer texture than the preceding,
although of the same number of whorls. Sculpture none. Color
dirty white tinted with brown. Where not worn,
the surface is slightly lustrous. Interior of aper-
ture very smooth and lustrous, showing a sutural
band of delicate rose color. Greatest width, about
4™™; height, about 3™™.

One dead, imperfect specimen, station 2234, off
Martha’s Vineyard, in 810 fathoms, 1884.

The Cyclostrema pompholyx Dall (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., xviii,
p. 394, pl. xxviii, fig. 9, 1889), may prove to be another species of
this genus.

Fig. 10.

Cyclostremella gen. noy.

Shell minute, thin, semi-transparent, when fresh, planorbiform, of
few convex whorls, nearly symmetrically coiled, forming a con-
cavely depressed spire and large umbilical cavity. Epidermis thin,
nearly colorless. Nuclear whorl relatively large, smooth, turned
downward, seen only in a basal view, leaving a small pit above.
Suture deep and channeled. Aperture triangular-ovate, expanded
below, angulated above, with a relatively wide deep sinus just below
the suture. Peritreme thin, simple, continuous, not modified, slightly
attached.

The dark animal was drawn well into the shell. The operculum
is very thin, almost colorless, broad-ovate, with the nucleus below
the center and represented by a small smooth space indefinitely

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 141

defined by an indistinct line. From this arise numerous raised lines
in the direction of the lines of growth, which are at first near
together but diverge toward the outer margin, where they terminate
just within the edge. Others arise between these about two-thirds
their length.

Two large black eyes, close together on the top of the head, were
the only feature that could be discerned in the much dried animal,
the shell being removed by acid. The radula could not be found.

Type, Cyclostremella humilis sp. nov.
PLATE XXII. figs. 8-8).

Shell minute, white, nearly smooth, consisting of two whorls,
besides the nucleus. Surface somewhat shining, but under the
microscope it is covered with rather conspicuous sinuous lines of
growth which are crossed on the peripheral region by several raised,
unequally separated, spiral threads, varying in number in different
specimens, so that in some they extend tarther above and below than
in others.

Diameter of one of the largest specimens, about 1°5™™ ; height,
about ‘7™™,

One live and several dead specimens at stations 2112, 2274, 2277,
2278, off Cape Hatteras, N. C.. in 154-16 fathoms, 1883-1884.

Lissospira profunda (Friele). See page 130.

A specimen of Cyclostrema profundum sent to Professor Verrill
by Dr. Friele is much more transparent than any species from our
coast which has been referred to Lissospira. The three very con-
vex whorls form a small, elevated spire and abruptly enlarged body-
whorl. The nuclear whorl is smooth, below which the entire surface
is covered with numerous, raised, rather regular, evenly separated
spiral lines which, under the microscope, are crossed and inconspicu-
ously roughened by regular, raised, transverse lines which are more
evident on the interspaces ; the spiral sculpture becomes coarser on
the base. The umbilicus is of moderate size, deep. The aperture is
circular ; the peritreme is slightly injured but shows that it is con-
tinuous and slightly attached to the body-whorl. The operculum is
also typical.

Greatest diameter, about 2°5"" ; height the same.

Yale University Museum, July, 1897.

142 K. J. Bush— Marine Gastropods referred to

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
PLATE XXII:

Figure 1.—Delphinoidea serpuloides (Montagu) Brown. p. 100. Front view of a speci-
men (No. 9450) from Guernsey, England, in the Yale University Museum;
x about 22.

Figure la.—The same. Basal view of another specimen from the same locality;
x about 22.

Figure 1b.—The same. Top view of another specimen from the same locality;
x about 22.

Figure 2.—Lissospira diaphana (Verrill) Bush, p. 131. Basal view of the type speci-
men (No. 38409) from station 2084; x 12.

Figure 3.—Lissospira proxima (Tryon) Bush, p. 130. Front view of the type specimen
(No, 38443) from station 2115; x 12.

Figure 4.— Cyclostrema cancellata Marryatt, p. 97. Top view of the type specimen.

Figure 4a.—The same. Basal view. Both are enlarged copies of the original figures.

Figure 5.—Adeorbis subcarinatus (Montagu) Wood, p. 102. Top view of the nuclear
whorl of the same specimen as figure 9; x about 35.

Figure 6.— Circulus trilix Bush, p. 127. View of an animal with operculum, from
station 2280; the shell having been removed with nitric acid; much enlarged.

Figure 7.— Vitrinella multistriata (Verrill) Bush, p.124. Top view of a young speci-
men (No. 35733) from station 2109; x about 16.

Figure 8.— Cyclostremella humilis Bush, p. 141. Basal view of one of the type speci-
mens; x about 22.

Figure §a.—The same. Front view of another specimen; x about 22.

Figure 8b.—Top view of another specimen; x about 22. All are from station 2278.

Figure 9.—Adeorbis subcarinatus (Montagu) Wood, p. 102. Basal view of a specimen
(No. 9428) from Guernsey, England, in the Yale University Museum; x about
14.

Figure 10.—Circulus trilix Bush. . Basal view of an adult (type) specimen (No.
35365) from station 2113; x 12.

Figure 10a.—The same. Front view of the same specimen; x 12.

Figure 11.— Vitrinella Tryont Bush, p. 123. Front view of the type specimen from
station 2278; x about 16.

Figure lla.—The same. Top view of the same specimen; x about 16.

Figure 12.—Circulus triliz Bush. a, 6, c, Camera-lucida drawings. a, Portion of the
radula; greatly enlarged, 0b, A series of marginal teeth which turned outward in
mounting; much enlarged, c, A single marginal hook; more enlarged. d, e, /,
g, Free hand drawings, d, Broad median tooth; e, slender lateral tooth; f,
series of twenty or more sickle-shaped, marginal teeth as seen when magnified
about 1,000 diameters. g, Series of marginal teeth with the invisible lower lines
introduced.

Figures 2, 3, 10, and 10a, drawn by J. H. Emerton; figures 6 and 12, by the author ;
the others, by A. Hyatt Verrill, are camera-lucida drawings (except figures 4,
4a).

Cyclostrema, Adeorbis, Vitrinella, and related genera. 143

PLATE XXIII.

Figure 1.—Circulus supranitidus (Wood) Jeffreys, p. 127. Front view of an authen-
tic specimen from the “Crag”; x about 18.

Figure 2.—The same. Top view of another specimen (smooth variety) from the
same locality; x about 20. Both are from the U.S. National Museum.

Figure 3.— Ctrculus Dalli Bush, p. 126. Front view of the type specimen; x about
12.

Figure 3a.—The same. Basal view; x about 12.

Figure 4.— Vitrinella multistriata (Vernill) Bush, p. 124. Basal view of an adult
specimen (No. 35733) from station 2109; x about 10.

Figure 5.—Skenea planorbis (Fabricius) Fleming, p. 100. Basal view of a specimen
from Provincetown, Mass.; x 15,

Figure 6.—Circulus Dalli Bush. Top view of the early whorls of the type specimen ;
x about 17,

Figure 7.— Circulus liratus (Verrill) Bush, p. 125. Top view of the nuclear whorls
of a young specimen from station 2277; x about 20.

Figure 8.—Skenea planorbis (Fabricius). Top view of another specimen from Provy-
incetown, Mass.; x about 15.

Figure 8a.—The same. Front view of another specimen from the same locality; x
about 13.

Figure 9.— Vitrinella helicoidea C. B. Adams, p. 122. Top view of a specimen from
station 2280; x about 13.

Figure 9a.—The same Front view of the same specimen; x about 13.

Figure 10.—Cireulus trilix Bush, p. 127. Front view of a young specimen from
station 2276; x about 20.

Figure 11.—Circulus Duminyi (Requien) Jeffreys, p. 125. Front view of a specimen
from Naples; x 11. From the U.S. National Museum.

Figure 12.— Circulus liratus (Verrill) Bush, p. 125. Front view of a young specimen
from station 2277; x about 15,

Figure 12a.—The same. Basal view of the same specimen; x about 16.

Figure 12b.—The same. Top view; x about 13.

Figure 13.—Leptogyra Verrilli Bush, p. 136. Front view of one of the type speci-
mens from station 2174; x about 19.

Figure 13a —The same. Basal view of another specimen from the same station; x
about 19.

Figure 14.— Vitrinella multistriata (Verrill) Bush, p. 124. Front view of a young
specimen from station 2109; x about 10.

Figure 15.— Circulus trilix Bush, p. 127. Top view of the early whorls of a speci-
men from station 2276; x about 22.

Figure 16.— Choristella leptalea Bush. p. 139. Camera-lucida drawing of a portion of
the radula; greatly enlarged. a, One of the marginal teeth which was turned
outward in mounting.

Figure 16 is by the author; the rest are camera-lucida drawings by A. Hyatt Verrill.

INDEX OF GENERA AND SPECIES.

Architectonica 112) ‘CyNISCBaemcisie cose eas seer 98, 107 | Microtheca..........
AR CHV TER en ee cccnecenine pets PTANUIACA cn cencoet Seene 107 | crenellifera
pe inate cols | aAPONICay ccs .cs sete 108 | Mélleria
elicatuminc ccm ect omenees | costulata ..
Adeorbis. ..... 97. 102, 105, 125, eel Daroniaeee eee 102; 108, 109 | MGlleriopsis’ 7... 0.55 .-.cceeee 137
INGAMSI 5 cna cos scleelereeen es 104 BDIniat eee nko 108, 109 | abyssicola
IBGaRU eo iscsecccnes --104 Delphinoidea..... 100, 101, 107, 109 | BINDCETA .., 22s.tes ene core ee
costulata...... ..104 areclataen: os. .ccaeees 102 | SUICHEA |. 5 s....esen ce serene 1
cyclostomoide 104 Gepresnaneines. (cee eee 100) Morcha: 3.042
oceans we a TESiplaats tes. ce Le eee 100 | Obyolutass .2 4.55.5 eee 108
ragilis .... - 11 WlOIdeS) 2.5... cee nee h =
inornatum, ...-104 Faro eaTe are = au Omalaxis).oc.c.s/ic6) ce eee 128
lirata ......... sete eeeeeeeees 104 | Delphinula.................. 98, 102 lirata ...
naticoides .......... «++. 104 SUStLalISm resco attrac 107 | Sarsi
pa canst et Doda sae Cancellatayes, :s:eseeneen eee 9g| Supranitida
ONVACEOS cee ccemeiccccesaess 1 Dimi yles cess. oe P
Orbignyi: oe: 104. 125 Dona PaaS 9 od: ee Pseudorotella ............. 115, 118
pulchralis ............. 102, re TeO VIS is hicas.c. see eeee 110 ane pete g 208220 ate
SINCELANO...\ cee eens s oenes 1 i 4 ATIMNALA . ee eee sees eee e eens
striatus ...102, 103, 104, 125, 128 Dilly ee rence eat ea diaphana ails oteiap sta eae 118, 123
subcarinatus. .102, 108, 105,128 | piscopsis ...... 119 minuscula ................. 118
subimbricatus.............. 102 OialOs ek... eee 119 pusilla ...........2208. 118, 123
supranitidus 103, 104, 125, Or BGOUOUOCOO00G | Semistriata ............ 116, 118
ae 128. og Episcynia CPE. ce Nel ewe 111 | StTiate soc... co ccna 118
Wan; ONDiIPN Vis. ccecicss ena INOMAlad as sceeeme eer oee ne 111
tricarinatus . ae 126, 128, 129 Multicarinata ..22.25:.5.... 107 | aS triangularis.- 18
ETT A viso cil siejseteis's slows sels 104 Ethalia. ded 118, 115, 116, 120, ee Rotella...) eee eH
| NAPE Barts suger mackeae Gili? || ek wea PER wea Ea rs: ae 5
CAICEOTING eee or ienreetecises 115, 119 | atomaria ..... : anomie Reece see Beene ch
HOW ESMIEY Goce oba6 acoadaabnaboc 119 diaphana...... cryptospira .......... Sat eee 118
Choristella ..... = 1R8 | Guamense .. diaphana............ ee 123
brychia ... -.140 | MEPASTOMG.. cciasicicielsis cise eLOO) ||, 0 oa (laenne ta: aaa ae aral
leptalea |... ».139 modesta. . .-e.....116 | Separatista ... ............105, 140
por pholyawess eens 140 multistriata ........--. ... 116 Chemnitzii +... 105
Choristes elegans TECIUSA) 2... 02... cnssnnmenme cee 116 cingulata -105
Circulus....... 103, 107, 110, 111, 125 Bemistiratals:-:eeeeeeeee 116 Grayil eee. -- 105
DAML acess oseiesdaoenekt 126 SOliday i). ohcnaseyeeeaee 116 Separatista ................. 105
Duminyi ..110, 125, » 2 | Striolatum.: 9.655 116 ial ben eran sceonenw ais 98, 108, oe
var. supranitidus.......... SUPDLESSA coerce ccsilelcceeiees P16 | ap (CSUR ALU Es th inin n nlsitim elo ncelal ene
Paine a Se : eee 125, 126 tied e Skenea... 100, 162, 106, 109, 110, 141
Sm thigee esas eee eee 126 Ganesa....... 107, 114, 120, 121, 133 lirata ... .<...200eeeeee 125
Striatns ee neesee 110, 125, 126 abyssicola ................. "134 planorbis
supranitidus ...... 126, 127, 128 WEN msg sabcandsnacco: 133, 134 Uilix.)--7). siss.ceeseeReeeee
trilix..... wus. e126, en ates Nitidiuscula .......cces. ...114 | Solanderia....
Cirsonella.........-... Ornata jocsesesactceceeheeee 134 | Solariorbis ..
AIRE ALIN SERS ane 420 PIUID OSA. d.:0sneccieee 14, 185) Solarium’ fo... 0. on eee
Citlina cingulata...... | TATINOtA pens csel eee ee 120, 134 _Philippii
Clathrella naticoides. nf eigsanccnucscocmaonscqodanSr TSA SPIN emtvelaa Ceteee
Gochitolepis| Pees. s-eeceneeee 9 eee sss ale 107,114, ras 183 variegata
Brasileveeeeeeeeeeeeee imata .eecen ss. einiaivinints 15; 1) *
peancaneiona x fea pruinosa....... arpa sosnons 135 Pein oBbora a - 106, 108, 115, 117, 119
: ; : maltim S29 5.6:eeeeeee 117
Clesantilin eee eeeeeeeene 108 spinulosa ......-....... 115, 135 CATINATLID. 1c 11
FE ae Or rey 15a) Halocerae soe set ven 8, 0 ke 105| cryptospira /
Aiiints hee ag) tap lOcOCH asi reseeeeeseeeaee 121 diaphanum.......
Are Olatlinl ee MONE cee. 102 | cyclophoreus Toe ah can tear 121 minut: \cdetcc occ tee 106
MERCER (30.131 | Helicella...... BGs ee cat saie dts 115 politum....
BETieee 399 | HelCelleich cast secnonncseesecciee DUSITUM. . - 0. s eee eeee eee 118
bicari natum me 99 Heliciella ee ee semistriata
mancellnta 97, 98.99 mutabilis 5 | Tharsiella..... siete
Cneclatinn WAS Helix RPE a se tee 9 | Thine Soon ninlaratrnieeleete ee
. ‘ c epr essa . 10 teem eee eee enee
pas OHS sere ees ohe nee i2e| __ serpuloides .....171222. 98, 102 | Trachysma ..................05 112
Gutleciana See oe ele Ais) Omall axiseeene- eee cesnec cree 129 delicatum .
MAME og eres codec a 99, 133 | Homalogyra densicosta ...... Eid he eae a oe ek 2
var. ornatum...... .... 99, 134 = pum PERG
diaphanum.............. 99, 131 | Leptogyra............. Pacis ae
ebunnieny ieee cs. e eee ee es ETIUMECGA Ye wie seems emclenle W st bape o0c2 9002:
SRUAVALR bi scees bo. ches te | inconspicua li SOM aTS cee
RIN CIGUBIE cee eeeeeeee 99, oe Wernnillien nec: tases seeeor 136 T oes US veers cccee
Ap UH EUG woes esareadae one: 107 | Leucorhynchia............ 108,121; 4 Ub1ola paint
granulum | Crledoniea nck. scenes 108, 121 cornue a
levigatum ................. 430 | Liotia..... Sper eet eat soc 98, 121 | Ty Sa ace
VARS Ty; 4 ic Lt: eee a Ue 99, 135 MWS 8. cones ousceteneee 108 T ee o1des
TCA ae A er 110i | MnOtin aa. see come coer 107 pt = nena
OLN ALAS poscascccis Susionee 134 Lissospira Binorin 107, 113, 115, 120, ae I cicatte .
ietzinvcies(21 I Ae SO aR ee 181 | abDVesicola: ti<s eee | 1€ ICOLGES «.... sees sees eee es
pompholyx Ont Hs ge 99, 140 SING). iss oes oeseeeeceeeere en nivea ‘tist: Bld atid og do
profundum...........- 130; 141 basilar re cet een eee ee 19 SEPATAvisla 2.20.22 seoeeee,
TORTI, Meryctowsaiale steteh ion 98, 180 | Cingulata ........ ....0..0- 132
Me anacadrelnts PEG. Sea 98 | COMVEXA snes ecteeepcine se. 132 Umbon tuna: volts a a
TUMULORM Meee cock ee canis 130 Dalliceees sooeeceee rete: 133 Ce ee a
Schiranimiilyenes: cesta secs 99 diaphana ... ............. 129 | Valvata striata........ 102. 103, 125
BET PULOIGES Pane nc... cece: 101 | LATIN ENA eratsatoly all> Wieleielesslaleteletsiste 135 | Vitrinella 97, 105, 107, 108, 111, 1%,
AD seakiieata eiaisdateizsaiviele. vies 130 ornata a 119,
sya sacs . 109 | Le as aNOUEL aye:
subexcatata 99 x < carinata
suleatum .... = 5K0| DIUM ON Aareeeimimterictes pment: 135 diaphana 107, 116, 117, 118, 123
tricarinatus . re al eB rarinota : helicoidea 105, 106; 107 122) a
trochoides.. .180, 188 spinulosa... VAN Asse eee oe oe 106, 1
tubercnlosa.; .- 65.01 526.6% ea eerie age ie interrupta...... i
PUPOIMUM ese see cen aii 9 tee cence eee een eeeee ; megastoma....
WALVATOIGES i ames ves ncleeiss erat 99 multicarinata..........
WEPTIT eisetse casrniiewe 99,182 | Margarita......... 102, 106, 111, ee multistristas... Ss..ccc
Watsons. cuaceewrs os nt cc ate 137 BICLICR < css. careesncareneee Strata oi osccs ase eters
Willet je... Se asee Della ay. ms.tosn cnet 101, 108 HibCtarc. +... cess execs
Cyclostremella ... MePatylomasiicccisescsc te, oes 117 PETVODE sc cies wees

MUNG sae hee etc Seine cee wateleti ......... mate Teatetcteinicle 117 Valvatoldes... <0. cccs cesses 106

IV.—REVISION OF CERTAIN GENERA AND SPECIES OF STARFISHES
WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW FoRMS. By A. E. VERRILL.

Family GONIASTERIDZ.

Goniasteridee Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., 1. p. 348, 1867; Perrier,
Revision, Arch. Zool. Exper. et Gen., iv. pp. 281, 283, 289, 291, 1875;
ODMCHUN Vis, De Ie LOG.

Goniasteride (pars) Forbes, 1840.

Pentacerotidee (pars) Gray, p. 275, 1866.

Pentagonasteride Perrier, 1884; Sladen, p. 260, 1889.

Tue generic nomenclature in this family has become very much
confused for several reasons.

The genera themselves are difficult to limit and define, and scarcely
any two investigators, in the past, have agreed as to their number or
limits. Nor have they agreed as to what characters should be con-
sidered as of generic value. This was the case, in a very marked
degree, and very unfortunately, when the ancient and comprehensive
genus Asterias was first divided into numerous genera by J. E. Gray,
in 1840, and by Miiller and Troschel, in 1842. In these two works,
issued within a brief period, there was very great diversity, both as
to the number of genera and their names. In the genus Astrogonium
of M. and Tr. four of Gray’s genera were reunited into one. In
Goniodiscus M. and Tr., jive of his genera were also reunited. For
about half a century most subsequent authors have tried to take an
intermediate course, but gradually more and more of Gray’s genera’
have been adopted, though often with their limits more or less modi-
fied. Fortunately Gray assigned definite types to his genera, and in
- his later works he described and figured many of the species, so that
in most cases his groups can be readily understood. Moreover he
followed, pretty closely, the generally accepted rules of zoological
nomenclature, which has not always been done by later writers.

The failure of several writers to follow the ordinary and accepted
rules of priority has led to much needless confusion of names. The
failure to recognize the priority of Gray’s generic names ‘has been
the cause of more confusion than any other one thing, throughout
the group of starfishes.

The efforts that certain writers have made, from time to time, to
restrict or apply certain generic names to species or groups to which
they were not originally given, has repeatedly led to confusion and

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Aveust, 1899.

10

146 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

uncertainty. This applies strikingly to Goniaster, Astrogonium,
Dorigona, ete.

A few recent and prominent writers, especially Perrier and Sladen,
have restored the ancient names given by Linck (1733) to certain
genera and species of starfishes, thus displacing names well estab-
lished under the binomial system. Linck was a very able naturalist,
for his period, but he was not a binomial writer, and his names cannot
properly be allowed priority over those established under the binomial
system.

The name Pentagonaster is the only generic name in this family to
which this remark applies.

Perrier himself, although he restores several of Linck’s names of
species, does not go so far as to try to restore others that have equal
claims to priority, for to do this would overthrow the well known
names of several common European species.* Nor has he proposed
to restore the names of Seba, which have equal claims to recognition.
_ In the following pages I propose to briefly review the history of
some of the earlier names and of the more important groups to which
they have been applied by various writers, in order to show, if possi-
ble, to what particular groups certain of these names ought rightly
to be applied, in accordance with the generally accepted rules of
biological nomenclature.t

* Among the names adopted by Perrier, and also by Sladen, from Linck, are
oculata, under Cribrella; planus, under Hippasterias; corniculatus, under
Ctenodiscus. Neither of these can be justified.

+ Among the recognized rules that I follow, and which need to be applied to
this group, are the following :

A.—Strict priority to be applied to all names properly published in actual
binomial works, in general dating only from Ed. X. of the Syst. Nat. of Linné.

B,—Exclusion from the rule of priority of names taken from earlier polynomial .
writers, unless adopted by later binomial writers. In that case they should date
only from their introduction into binomial literature.

C.—When an old composite genus has been divided by a later writer, the
original name must be kept for one of the component groups, and for one or
more of the species originally included by name. If a definite generic type was
given by the original author, the name must remain with that type. If no type
was mentioned, the mere position on the page cannot fix the type. Nor does it
follow that the first species named was the type, unless so stated originally, for
many early writers arranged their species alphabetically, or in some other arbi-
trary way.

D.—A composite genus having been subdivided and the original name definitely
applied to one of its parts (in accordance with rule C), it must ever after be kept
for that group (or some part of it) just the same as if it had been originally so

A, E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 147

This brief review is, however, by no means intended as a complete
history of the subject. Generally only the works that seem essential
to the object in view will be referred to here. A fuller discussion
must be left to a much more extensive work on American starfishes,
which is now well advanced towards completion and in which most
of the genera and species will be well illustrated.

1. The first generic name applied by binomial writers to any sub-
division of the old genus Asterias (Linné), and pertaining to the
present family, was Goniaster. This name was proposed by L.
Agassiz, in 1836, for the pentagonal starfishes, collectively, includ-
ing representatives of more than one family.

This name was adopted by Forbes in 1841 (Brit. Starfishes), in
the same sense, for he included in it such diverse forms as Hippas-
teria and Asteropsis, without assigning to it any definite type.
Miiller and Troschel used it in the same way, in 1840. Dr. J. E.
Gray, in 1840, adopted the name for a very restricted group, with a
definite diagnosis, and named as a type, G. cuspidatus, a well-
known species and one of those given by Agassiz as examples of his
genus. This species should, therefore, remain as the type of the
restricted genus.

In 1842, Miller and Troschel reunited Goniaster, Pentagonaster,
Tosia, and Hippasteria of Gray into a single genus, to which they
applied the new name, Astrogoniwm. If these four groups really
constitute only a single genus, it is evident that Goniaster (emended)
should have been adopted as its name.

If. The name Pentagonaster was first used, under the binomial
system, by Gray, in 1840. He applied it to a particular type (P.

applied. In other words, a generic name correctly applied to a restricted group
has just as much claim to priority, in the new sense, as a new name would have.

E.—When a generic name is a real synonym of another earlier one it should be
dropped from the system, unless it had a different type-species when first pro-
posed. In case the two types belong to different subdivisions of a composite
genus both names may be retained in a modified sense. In cases where two
names are only partially synonymous, both may be used if they can be properly
restricted to distinct subdivisions of the groups to which they may have been
originally applied (in accordance with rule C).

F.—The application of an old or discarded name to a species or group not
included in the group to which it was originally applied is to be avoided as lead-
ing to confusion and instability. A name once dropped from the system, for
good cause, should fall into disuse in every other sense. To use a discarded
generic name for a new genus in the same class or order (as if it were a new
name), should never be thought of, for it is sure to cause confusion. (Goniaster
and Astrogonium among starfishes afford examples of incorrect transposition of
names. )

148 A. £&. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

pulchellus) and gave it a definite diagnosis. His use of the name
should, therefore, have priority, and the name should not be applied
to any other group, unless P. pulchellus be included in a larger
generic group, as was done by Perrier, in 1876, and by Sladen. But
in the latter case, Goniaster should have had precedence over Penta-
gonaster, for such a comprehensive group, on the ground of priority.

In a later work (1894) Perrier separated Gray’s Pentagonaster as
a distinct genus, but he ignored the original application of the name
by Gray, and adopted the later name, Stephanaster of Ayres, for
Gray’s genus.

At the same time he retained Pentagonaster for a large group of
species closely allied to P. australis, which was the type of Tosia
Gray, 1840. This arrangement was based on the fact that Linck, in
1733, had figured an indeterminable species, apparently of the latter
group, under the name of Pentagonaster. But Linck, however great
his merits may have been, was certainly not a binomial writer.
Most of his names were trinomial or polynomial, and there is noth-
ing to be gained, except increased confusion, by trying to give
priority to the names used by such polynomial writers, in place of
later binomial names that have been definitely defined and fixed in
the binomial system.

Perrier, in 1876, restricted Goniaster to a genus containing only a
single species, Pentaceros obtusangula (Lam.) Gray. This species
was not mentioned by Agassiz in connection with the genus Gonias-
ter. Its use by Perrier is, therefore, in a new sense and like that of
an entirely new name, and was not justifiable.*

Sladen (1889) has also restricted Goniaster to the same type.

III. Zosia was also proposed by Gray, in 1840, for a definite
group of this family, with 7. australis as the type. Several other
species were added to it by him in 1847. This name has been
ignored by most later writers on starfishes, or else it has been placed
as a partial synonym of Pentagonaster (Sladen, Perrier) or Astrogo-
nium (M. and Trosch.). If Gray’s restricted genus Pentagonaster be
deemed a valid one, as by Perrier (1894), then Zosta should be used for
the large group of species, called Pentagonaster by Perrier and Sladen,
agreeing well with Gray’s diagnosis and type-species (7. australis).

IV. Hippasteria was proposed by Gray, in 1840, for the single type-
species, HZ. phrygiana (as H. Europea, etc.). This name has been
so generally adopted by later writers that it needs no discussion here.

* The restriction of Goniaster to its correct type leaves this genus without a
name. Therefore I would propose for it Pseudoreaster, with P. obtusangulus
(Lam.) as its type and only known species.

A, E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 149

V. Calliaster proposed by Gray, in 1840, for the single type-
species, C. Childreni, is very distinct from the genera already named,
not only on account of the spinose plates of both surfaces, but also
by reason of its very different adambulacral spines.

VI. Hosia. When Gray established this genus, in 1840, he
referred to it only H. flavescens. Perrier (1876) has redescribed the
types of this species and refers them to two distinct species of true
Anthenea (Gray, 1840). Therefore Hosia becomes a synonym of
the latter. In 1847 and 1866, Gray added another species (HZ. sp7-
nulosa) to Hosia, but according to Perrier (1876), who reéxamined
Gray’s type, this species belongs to a different genus. He referred
it to his section C of Pentagonaster. It has spinulose marginal
plates, and also vaivular pedicellarie. It is probably an immature
species of Zosia, or of some closely related genus.

VII. The names proposed by Miiller and Troschel, in 1842 (Syst.
Ast.), are next in order.

Astrogonium, as stated above (p. 145), was formed by uniting four
of Gray’s genera. It thus became a composite group without any
definite type, and not very different from the original group called
Goniaster (1st section) by Agassiz. In 1847 and 1866, Gray applied
the name to a more limited group, including A. granularis (Retz.),
which is nearly allied to Tosia, together with species now referred
to Odontaster.

If it were to be used at all in the modern system, it should be
restricted to the group containing A. granularis. But as it was
an artificial group and should have had no real status originally,
it should properly drop out of use except as a synonym of Gray’s
genera.

By Sladen (1889) Astrogonium was restricted to Gray’s genus
Pentagonaster = Stephanaster Ayres.

Perrier (1894) has used it improperly for a very.different group,
(= Pseudarchaster + Aphroditaster Sladen), including several deep-sea
species, none of which were known to M. and Troschel, nor to Gray.

VIUL. Goniodiscus. M. and Troschel (1842) constituted this
genus by reuniting five of Gray’s genera, together with forms un-
known to Gray. Perrier (1894) has very judiciously restricted the
name to those species that have stellate or 6-lobed abactinal plates,
included in it by M. and Trosch., such as G. cuspidatus (lam.), and
in this sense it should be adopted.

The genera proposed subsequently to those already mentioned
have given rise to no great confusion and therefore need not be dis-
cussed here.

150 A. #. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Goniaster (Agassiz), Gray (restr.). Type G. cuspidatus Agassiz.

Goniaster (pars) Agassiz, Prod. Mem. Soc. Neufch., 1836.

Goniaster Gray, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 280, 1840. Type G. cus-
pidatus. Synopsis, p. 10, 1866 (non Perrier, 1876, nec Sladen, 1889).

Pentagonaster (pars) Perrier, Revis., Arch. de Zool., v, p. 24, 1876. Sladen,
Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 264, 1889.

Astrogonium (pars) Mill. and Trosch., Syst., pp. 52, 56, 1842.

Phaneraster Perrier, Exp. Sci. Trav. and Talisman, pp. 334, 337, 387, 1894.
(Type G. semilunatus = cuspidatus.)

As already explained, the genus Goniaster was restricted by Gray,
in 1840, to a definite and well known type (G. cuspidatus). Perrier,
in 1894, has, quite unnecessarily, applied a new name (Phaneraster)
to exactly the same group, with the same type. Whether Gonzaster,
as here restricted, is worthy of generic separation from the great
group called Pentagonaster by Perrier and by Sladen, must remain,
for the present, a matter of personal opinion, but if they should be
reunited under a single generic name, Goniaster would be the name
that ought to be chosen for the whole group, if we are to follow the
generally accepted rules of binomial nomenclature. (See above, p.
146.)

The principal character by which the present group has been
distinguished is the presence of one or more large, stout conical
tubercles or spines on more or less of the dorsal marginal and
abactinal plates, in adult specimens; or of verruciform swellings
in the same situations, in the young. In most adults these conical
spines form a central group on the disk and five large radial groups,
but the number of plates that may bear spines is variable ; sometimes
they occur on nearly all the dorsal plates.

The marginal plates are large, thick, convex, not numerous, and
usually naked, except for one or two marginal series of granules, but
they are more or less granulous over the surface in the very young.
They are more numerous in the ventral series. Those in the dorsal
series may not decrease regularly distally; the last one is sometimes
as large as, or even larger than, the one that precedes it. The apical
plate is small, conical. The actinal plates are large, polygonal, and
crowded, mostly in series parallel with the adambulacral plates, and
covered with coarse granules; the granules on the center of the
plates are often larger and may be like small tubercles. Sometimes
part or all of these plates bear high, slender, spatulate pedicellariz.
The adambulacral plates and spinules and the dentary plates are
essentially the same as in Pentagonaster or Josia. 'The adambulacral
spinules are numerous and closely crowded in three or more rows ;
the row next to the furrow-series is largest.

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 151

The abactinal plates are rather large, polygonal or roundish, cov-
ered with crowded, short, angular granules, with a larger marginal
series; sometimes they also bear pedicellariz. Between these there
are often, in adults, many small ossicles, usually bearing groups of
few granules. Papular pores are present between most of the abac-
tinal plates, except in the small interradial areas.

In adult specimens some of the distal, lower, marginal plates bear
small conical spines or tubercles, in some species.

Pedicellariz have been observed only in G. Americanus, where they
are sometimes numerous, both on the actinal and abactinal plates,
and they oceur also on the sides of the dorsal spines and marginal
plates. They are small, high, slender, pincer-shaped, with spatulate
blades and corresponding sockets on the plates. (See below.)

Perrier erroneously states (1894) that pedicellariz are not found
in this genus. They were described by me in 1871.

When very young (up to 12 or 14™™ in diameter) there is no
appearance of dorsal spines or tubercles and the marginal plates are
few in number and granulated. In this stage there appears to be no
obvious distinction between this genus and Pentagonaster or Tosia.

Such specimens were mistaken by Perrier for a distinct species
(Pent. parvus). They will be more fully described on a later page.

Goniaster Americanus Verrill.

Goniaster Americanus Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. ii, p. 230, 1871.

Pentagonaster semilunatus (pars) Perrier, Arch. de Zool. exper., v, p. 24, 1876.

Phaneraster semilunatus (pars) Perrier, Sci. Exp. Tray. and Talis., p. 388, 1894.

Pentagonaster parvus Perrier, Mem. Etoiles de mer, Nouv. Archives du Mus.
d’Hist. Nat., vi, p. 231, pl. vii, figs. 7, 8, 1884. (Young.)

PuaTe XXIVa. Ficurss 1, 2. PLATE XXVI. Ficures 1-6.

This species was originally described by me so minutely that it is
not necessary to repeat the general description of the adult. The
type was from rather shallow water, off the coast of South Carolina.

This type specimen, which is in the museum of Yale University,
has a large number of high, pincer-like pedicellariz, with two
slender spatulate or spoon-shaped blades, and a slightly enlarged
articulating base; the blades are sometimes straight, but often more
or less strongly curved to the right or left. The blades, when fully
expanded, rest in socket-like depressions of the plates, which corre-
spond in shape and curvature with the blades, so that the two
belonging to a pedicellaria with curved blades, form, when taken

152 A, E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

together, a crescent-shaped or semicircular pit, with a round central
pore and a wider rounded depression at each end. Sometimes one or
two granules exist close to the pedicellariz, and when rubbed off
the pits that they leave make the markings on the plates still more
complex.

Pedicellariz of this peculiar form are present on a large propor-
tion of the actinal plates; on some of the marginal plates; on the
borders of the spinose abactinal plates, around the bases of the
spines, 1 to 6 on a plate; on the basal part of the spine itself; and
on those abactinal plates that do not bear spines, 1 to 4 or more.

On the actinal plates they are variously placed, and irregularly
oriented ; most of the plates have but one, which is most commonly
near the center, but many have two ; those plates in the row next
to the adambulacral plates usually have two or three. The pedi-
cellariz on the abactinal plates and on the spines are smaller than
those of the lower surface, but have the same form and similar
sockets. Each pedicellaria of the actinal and abactinal plates oceu-
pies a small, slightly elevated, smooth, rounded or ovate area, sur-
rounded by granules. A pedicellaria and a stout blunt tubercle co-
exist on some of the actinal plates, near the jaws.

Between all the abactinal plates, except those of the small inter-
radial areas, where there are no papular pores, there are small inter-
mediate ossicles, the larger of which bear small circular or angular
rosettes of about 5 to 9 prismatic, flat-topped granules, like those
around the margins of the large plates. One to three of the granules
occupy the center of these groups. Between these small rosettes
there are many small irregular groups of two or three similar angu-
lar granules, intervening between the numerous and rather large
papular pores, of which there may be ten or twelve around the larger
plates.

The madreporic plate is very large, somewhat swollen, with fine
gyri. The apical plate is small and conical, similar in size and form
to the tubercles of the distal marginal plates.

The two distal pairs of dorsal marginal plates are in contact
medially. On each of the distal adambulacral plates there is a
single large, obtuse conical spine, outside the furrow-series of slen-
der spinules. These spines are longer and larger than the more
numerous corresponding spines of the more proximal plates. There
are usually, in large specimens like the type, four stout, prismatic,
blunt, crowded spinules on each plate, in the furrow-series, as in G:
Lamarckii, instead of three, present in G. cuspidatus.

A, EF. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 153

A fine series of specimens, of various ages, was dredged by the
«¢ Albatross,” off Florida and in the West Indies.
Some of the variations noted among these are as follows:

A,.—Station 2363. One large example.

Lesser radius, 35™™; greater, 65™™.

Most of the dorsal marginal plates, except distally, bear a high,
acute, conical spine. On each ray the last dorsal marginal plate is
elongated, subconical, with a small terminal spine. It looks as if it
might have been about to divide into two or more plates ; or as if
two or more had abnormally consolidated. The distal lower marginal
plates bear rudimentary conical spines. There is also a group of 2
to 4 small obtuse tubercles on each jaw, around the mouth. The
abactinal plates bear a central group of 9 or 10 large, high, acute,
conical spines and four or five rows of about 6 or 7 on each radial
area, with shorter rows of 2 to 4 on each side of these.

B.—Station 2373. One large example.
Nearly normal, but 4 to 6 of the interradial plates have very large,
stout, transversely compressed spines, bilobed at the tip.

C.—Station 2318. One very large.

Similar to A, with 18 or 19 pairs of marginal plates, the distal
ones regularly decreasing. Three or four of the distai, dorsal mar-
ginal spines bear acute conical spines.

No tubercles around the mouth on the jaws.

D.—Station 2316. Six examples.

These vary in size from 40 to 54™™, in larger radius. They have
from 13 to 16 pairs of marginal plates on each side. All have
tapered, acute rays, with a small conical apical plate. They agree
pretty closely as to the lower surface. The more spinose examples
have a central abactinal group of 6 or 7 conical spines and
there are 4 to 6 (usually 5) spines in each radial row ; nearly all the
upper marginal plates have a single stout, conical spine. In others
there are but 3 to 5 spines in each radial row; in some 8 to 10
spines are irregularly scattered over the abactinal surface. In some
cases more or less of the spines have been broken off, leaving a
smooth scar in their places. In some examples the dorsal marginal
plates bear high, acute, conical spines; in others low, blunt, cones or
tubercles with broad bases.

The lower marginal plates bear a variable number of spines,
toward the end of the rays; most frequently there is a small group

154 A. & Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

of spines on the 4 or 5 distal plates ; in others only one; in some
none at all. These variations may occur on different rays of the
same example.

K.—Station 2406. Three examples.

The two larger are much like those described above. The smallest
has the smaller radius 15™™; the larger radius, 23™™. It has 12
pairs of marginal plates on each side. The dorsal ones are thick,
convex or rounded, and some are beginning to swell up in the
middle to form tubercles or spines. The distal lower marginal
plates show sub-conical elevations, where the spines are beginning to
grow. Some of the abactinal plates show an elevation in the center,
where the spines are beginning to develop.

F’.—Station 2315. One example.

Similar in size to the one last described. Ten pairs of marginal
plates on each side. They are of the usual shape and many of the
dorsal ones show a central, low, conical elevation or rudiment of a
developing spine. The abactinal plates are without evident tubercles.

G.—Station 2374. Four examples.

Similar to the last in size. Three have 10 pairs of marginal plates
on each sides; the other has 12. Most of the dorsal marginal plates
have conical or subspiniform elevations. The abactinal radial plates
have 3 or 4 conical spines in a row, nearly like those of adult ex-
amples. There is also a central group of spines on the disk, some-
times as many as five.

H.—Station 2370. One, very young. (Specimen figured, Pl. xxv,
fig. 6.)

The larger radius is 5™™, Six pairs of marginal plates on each side.

Apical plate broadly triangular. No marginal nor abactinal tubercles.

Abactinal and actinal plates surrounded by a single series of granules.

I.—Station 2370. No, 18,457, specimen figured. One young example.

Radii 12 and 17™™. Dorsal marginal plates 10 pairs on each side,
all short, broad, strongly convex. Ventral marginal plates 14 on a
side. Small, slender pedicellariz with long spatulate blades occur
on many of the actinal and abactinal plates. No trace of spines on
the abactinal plates, which are finely granulated over the central
area, with larger marginal granules; a few very small intermediate
ossicles occur between them, each with 1 to 3 small granules. Papular
pores are few and small, but scattered over most of the radial areas.
The adambulacral spinules are in four longitudinal series; those next

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 155

to the furrow-series are distinctly larger than the others, two to a
plate on the proximal half of the series ; those of the furrow-series
are slender, equal, obtuse, regularly placed in a row, four to each
plate. One or two of the distal lower marginal plates of each series
bears a small conical tubercle, but the dorsal plates are smooth,
naked, without tubercles, though considerably elevated centrally.

I have also examined four young specimens of this species from the
“ Blake” Exp., preserved in the Museum of Comparative Zodlogy.

Three of these (a, c, d) were types of Pentagonaster parvus Perrier.
They agree perfectly with those of similar size collected by the
steamer “ Albatross” in the West Indies. (See H and I above.)
With the latter they form a complete series, connecting the smallest
with the full grown examples from the same region.

The smallest of the specimens (0) from the “ Blake” Exp. is from
station 253. It is enumerated under P. parvus by Perrier, but is
not marked as a type, but it agrees with the others. Its lesser radius
is 7™™; greater radius, 10™™. In this there are, for the most part, four
upper marginal plates, above and below, on each side; but in one
case there is a small triangular plate interpolated between the first
interradial and the next normal one, while there is a normal plate
next the apical one, so that there are four marginal plates on one
side of this ray and the adjacent semi-margin. On another interradial
margin there is a small, triangular, odd interradial marginal plate of
the upper series, similar to that in Odontaster.

The lower marginal plates are usually six to a side, but on one
margin there are seven. The distal plate of some of the series is
small and only recently developed. The marginal plates of both
series are covered with granules. The papular pores are few in
number, in small radial groups.

The specimens next in size are 25 to 35™™ in diameter (types of”
P. parvus) and usually have six marginal plates on each side, above
and below. In the smaller of these the upper and lower marginal
plates and the actinal interradial plates are nearly or quite covered
with small granules, but in the somewhat larger specimens more or
less of the central area of these plates is naked. Most of them show
a distinct central swelling where the conical tubercles would have
appeared later. In some the abactinal plates are entirely covered
with granules, but in others the central area is naked, the amount of
naked surface increasing with age, but not regularly so. The papular
pores increase in number with age and cover more and more of the
median radial areas and the central area of the disk, but these areas
have no sharp boundaries.

156 A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

List of Specimens of Goniaster Americanus taken by the Albatross,

‘ in the West Indies.
Station 2315, 37 fathoms, No. 10071, 1, young.
6) 72816,/00 se! 10076, 6, young.
“< -23818, 45 a 10821, 1, very large.
DR AS ae 10876, 2, half-grown.
“1 9863, 21. 10618, 1, large.
zs 10, 25 AO Es 7, young.
eS ree, 2, Ft . tae 8, young.
SP P2o Td, 20 i 10337, 1, large; 11, young.
“2374, 26 4 10820, 6, young and half-grown.
“2874, 26 oe 10340, 5, young.
«< —- 2406, 26 i 10459, 3, half-grown.
oes! “BAO (ae AG Ye ae 6, young and old.

Specimens examined from the Blake Expedition.

a. Station 32, 95 fathoms.
b. “953, 92 «
2b: Bana
d. « “906, pede sae

Goniaster Africanus Verrill.
Goniaster Africanus Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. ii, p. 131, 1871.
PuaTte XXV. Fiaures 1, 2

Perrier (Revis. 1876, p. 24) united this species and G. Ameri-
canus with G. cuspidatus of the East Indies. He showed very well,
by his comparison of a large series of specimens, that the number
and precise form of the dorsal spines and marginal plates are vari-
able in specimens from each region and cannot be depended upon to
separate the species.

It has long been known that the number of marginal plates in all
starfishes increases with age, and that their shape also varies with
age, also that the spines increase with age.

Perrier, however, did not make careful comparisons of the much
more important characters to be derived from the size and character
of the granules, tubercles, and spines of the plates; presence or
absence and shape of pedicellariz ; form and character of the adam-
bulacral spines; size and form of the small ossicles and granules
between the abactinal plates.

In all these characters G. Africanus differs decidedly from G@.
Americanus, if the numerous specimens of the latter that I have

A, EF. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 157

been able to examine are to be depended ‘upon. I have not had a
sufficient series of the East Indian G. cuspidatus for examination to
warrant me in making so positive a statement as to its distinctness
from G. Africanus, but the published descriptions indicate impor-
tant differences.

In addition to the marked differences between G@. Africanus and
G. Americanus in the number and character of the dorsal spines
and marginal plates, I wish to call attention to the following
points. G. Africanus (type) has no pedicellariz, above or below.
The actinal plates mostly have a central cluster of three to six or
more unequal rounded tubercles, much larger than the granules.
No specimens of G. Americanus that I have seen have this character,
though some of the largest ones may have one or two central tuber-
cles, on a few of the plates near the mouth. The granules of the
abactinal plates are much smaller than in the latter and are more
rounded, with less differentiation of the marginal series. The small,
intermediate abactinal plates seldom bear distinct rosettes of gran-
ules, but usually appear as small, round or oval, smooth-topped ossi-
cles, on a level with the other plates.

In having the distal pair of dorsal marginal plates larger and more
swollen than those that precede it, and largely in contact medially,
this species agrees with Pentagonaster pulchellus and allied species.
I have seen no specimens of G. Americanus having this character,
nor is it said to occur in G. cuspidatus.

It is my intention to fully illustrate these species in another arti-
cle, now in course of preparation.

G. Africanus is native of the West Coast of Africa.

G. Lamarckii (Astrogonium Lamarckit Mill. and Trosch., p. 56,
1842; Pentagonaster Lamarckii Per. (Revis., p. 29, 1876) is from
an unknown locality. It has rounded dorsal marginal plates and
seems quite distinct from the other species.

Pentagonaster Gray, 1840, 1866. Type P. pulchellus Gray.

Stephanaster Ayres, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., iv, p. 118, 1851. Type S.

elegans Ayres=pulchellus Gray.

Pentagonaster (Sect. A, a, pars) Perrier, Revision, Arch. Zool., V., p. 12, 1876.

Astrogonium Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, pp. 265, 285, 1889.

Stephanaster Perrier, Exp. Trav. and Talisman, p. 402, 1894.

The name Pentagonaster was first introduced into binomial
nomenclature by Gray in 1840. By him it was definitely detined,
and a well-known species was given as the type (see p. 147, above).
Therefore, the name should be used for the group thus limited by
him.

158 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

The following species apparently belong to the genus as restricted
by Gray (1840):

P. pulchellus Gray. New Zealand to China.

P. abnormale Gray. Unknown locality.

P. Bourgeti Perrier. Cape Verde Islands.

P. Gunnii Perrier. Tasmania and Australia.

P, Dubeni Gray. South and West Australia.

Tosia Gray, 1840. Type T. australis Gray.

Astrogonium (pars) Mill. and Troschel, Syst., Ast., 1842.

Tosia Gray, Synopsis, p. 11, plates iii and xvi, 1866.

Pentagonaster (Sec. A, b, pars) Perrier, Revision, p. 20, 1876.

Pentagonaster (pars) Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 264, 1889. Perrier, Exp.
Tray. et Talism., pp. 389, 390, 1894.

Under the ordinary rules of priority, in zoological nomenclature,
there is no valid reason why Zosta should not be adopted for a large
part of the species included by Perrier and by Sladen in the genus
Pentagonaster, providing we are to consider this group generically
distinct from Pentagonaster Gray. This question of the generic dis-
tinction must still be regarded as doubtful by many students of the
group, though Perrier, in his later works, has definitely separated
them, as shown above.

The only obvious difference, hitherto pointed out, that may be
considered as of generic value, is the gradual decrease in size of the
marginal plates distally, so that the rays are sub-acute, instead of
the distal ones being larger and swollen, as in the true Pentagonaster.

But there are species of the latter in which the distal plates are
only slightly larger than the others, while the amount of decrease
in the plates of the species of this group is variable. Moreover in
the restricted genus Goniaster, one species (G. Africanus, type)
has the distal dorsal plates more swollen and larger than those that
precede it.

Nevertheless, since the marked enlargement of the distal plates
indicates a different law of growth in species so characterized, it
seems desirable to keep the two groups separate, at least until truly
intermediate forms become known.

In the typical species of Zosia, the marginal, abactinal, and
usually some of the actinal plates have a naked central area, with
one or more rows of granules around the margin. But the extent of
the granulation varies more or less individually, and also according
to the age of the specimen. Therefore we cannot regard this as a
matter of much importance, generically.

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 159

The typical species appears to be destitute of pedicellarix, but
small, high, pincer-like pedicellariz, with spatulate blades or chisel-
shaped blades, occur in many of the allied species more recently
described (e. g. Perrieri, Vincenti, hwsitans).

In many of the species of this group all the dorsal marginal plates,
except the last or two last pairs, are separated by one or more rows
of abactinal plates. But in several deep-sea species (Perrieri, etc.)
three to five distal pairs of marginal plates are in contact medially.
In some species different individuals have been found to vary, in this
respect, from those having only one pair joined, to those with three
or four pairs joined.

Considerable variations also occur among the species, in respect to
the character and arrangement of the adambulacral spinules, in the
number and arrangement of the papular pores, and in the form of
the abactinal plates.

Most of these characters are not sufficiently constant nor important
for generic divisions, but may well afford grounds for dividing the
group into convenient sections. (See p. 160.)

Sladen, in his great work on starfishes, included in his genus Pen-
tagonaster not only those that are here separated as typical Goniaster,
but also others that apparently belong to Mediaster and Hoplaster,
besides some that belong perhaps to undescribed genera.

To Mediaster I refer three of his new species: viz. P. Japonicus,
P. Patagonicus, and P. arcuatus. But as the existence of internal
connecting ossicles between the abactinal plates has not been ascer-
tained for either of these species, this reference is based on the
general appearance and on the character of the plates, spinules, and
pedicellariz.

His P. lepidus appears to be a true Hoplaster. It has odd inter-
radial marginal plates and all the plates are spinulose. P. gibbosus
Perrier also appears to be generically distinct, as well as P. inter-
medius and P. dentatus. If these forms be eliminated, the genus
becomes more homogeneous and better capable of definition, though
it still remains an extensive group.

Perrier, in his later works, has generically separated numerous
species that he formerly referred to Pentagonaster, such as osaster,
Odontaster, and the forms that he refers to Dorigona. But some
of the other species that he has described as belonging to this genus,
especially P. intermedius and P. dentatus, also appear to be worthy
of generic distinction.

In this article, I have constituted several new genera to include
some of these peculiar forms, hitherto referred to Pentagonaster,
together with some new species.

160 A. &. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Tosia Gray, emended.

The genus Yosta, as here limited, will include not only the typical
group of species named by Gray, in which more or less of the marginal
and abactinal plates are naked in the middle, but also those that are
granulated over the whole surface, as in granularis and its allies, the
extent of the granulation having been found to be variable in many
species. In each section there are species with pedicellarie and
others in which they appear to be lacking.

The marginal plates are regular and generally correspond pretty
closely in the upper and lower series, except distally ; an odd inter-
radial plate sometimes occurs abnormally. Apical plate small.

The abactinal plates of the radial areas are polygonal, most often
hexagonal, or roundish, crowded pretty closely together, without
distinct, intervening, connecting ossicles and without secondary
plates of small size.

The papular pores are usually rather numerous, generally placed
singly in the angles between the plates of the basal radial areas, and
sometimes on the central part of the disk, but not on the triangular
interradial areas, where the plates are angular and closely in con-
tact. The pedicellariz when present are small, elevated, usually
with two spatulate blades, higher than broad, and often set in
special pits of corresponding shape. They may occur on any or all
the kinds of plates, either above or below, or on both sides.

The adambulacral spinules are numerous and crowded, and grade
into the actinal granulation ; the furrow-series form a simple row,
usually not much longer than those of the next series and not
separated from them by a wide space. Distally some of the spines
of the second series usually become much longer than the rest.

In the following table we give an arrangement of most of the
figured species of Zoséa, in sections and sub-sections.

Section A.—Typical. Distribution Indo-Pacific and Australian.

More or less of the marginal and abactinal plates are naked in the
center, margined by one or two rows of granules. Adambulacral
plates narrow, each with few spinules, usually only two or three in
the furrow-series.

Pedicellariz absent or not recorded in most species. Only one or two
of the distal, dorsal, marginal plates are usually in contact medially.

b.—The actinal as well as abactinal and marginal plates are usually
naked centrally.

T. australis Gray, Synop., p. 11, pl. 16, fig. 1. West Australia.

T. rubra Gray, Synop., p. 11, pl. 16, fig. 3. Australia.

T. tubercularis Gray, Synop., p. 11, pl. 16, fig. 4. Australia,

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 161

T. magnifica (M. & Tr.), Ast., p. 53, pl. iv, figs. 1, @, 6, 1842.
Tasmania.

7. astrologorum M. & Tr., Ast., p. 54, Australia. A variety has
pedicellariz (¢. Perrier).

bb.—The actinal plates are usually entirely covered with granules.

T. aurata Gray, Synop., p. il, pl. 16, fig. 2 (= Astrogonium
australis M. & Tr., non Gray, t. Perrier). Australia.

Pedicellariz size of granules on abactinal plates.

T. grandis Gray, Synop., p. 11, pl. 3, fig. 1. West Australia.

T. tuberculata (Gray). Port Natal

Section B. Plinthaster.—Pedicellarie swith narrow Blades are pres-
ent, of small size, about equal to the granules, or but little larger.
Adambulacral plates are wider, about «as large as the actinal plates,
and bear many crowded spinules ; usually four to six in the furrow
series. Marginal and abactinal plates usually naked in the middle
and often areolated. Three to five of the dorsal marginal plates are
usually in contact medially. Atlantic.

i Lerriert (Sladen) =P. Perrieri Verrier, 1894, p. 391, pl. 25,
figs. la, 16.

Off Morocco, 930 to 1590 meters.

Pedicellariz occur on the abactinal and on both series of marginal
plates. They are set in special bilobed pits. Upper marginal and
abactinal plates are granulated only around the edges.

T. compta Ver. West Indies, 683 fathoms.

T. nitida Ver. West Indies, 335 fathoms.

Section C. Ceramaster.—All the plates, above and below, are
usually granulated nearly or quite all over, unless rubbed ; in some
species the marginal plates may often have a small, naked, central
area. Adambulacral plates with four to six furrow spines. Atlantic.

c.—Pedicellariz absent or not recorded. Only one or two dorsal
marginal plates are usually in contact medially.

T. granularis (Retz.). Arctic Ocean and both coasts of the North
Atlantic, 20 to 750 fathoms.

The variety Deplasi Per. (1894, p. 401) has some of the marginal
plates naked in the middle; the same occurs in some of our examples.

T. simplex Ver., 1895, p. 1385. Off Martha’s Vineyard, 640 fathoms.

The type of this species has a small naked spot in the middle of
the marginal plates, above and below.

T. eximia Ver., 1894, p. 264. Off Nova Scotia, 80-122 fathoms.

T. Greenei (Bell, 1889); 1892, p. 74, fig. Off Ireland, 1000 fathoms.

T. placenta (M. & Tr.). Mediterranean, 40-50 fathoms.

T. mirabilis (Per.). Mediterranean.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Avueust, 1899.

ty

162 A. #. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

T. mammillata (M. & Tr.). Locality unknown. Pedicellariz
absent on type (t. Perrier).

cc.—Pedicellariz are present; their blades are higher than broad,
usually spatulate or spoon-shaped. Only two to three pairs of dorsal
marginal plates are in contact medially.

T. Vincenti (Per.), 1894, p. 396, pl. 26, fig. 2. East Atlantic,
946 to 1105 meters,

In this species there is a regular row of spatulate pedicellariz on
the row of plates next the adambulacral series.

T. hesitans (Per.), 1894, p. 397, pl. 23, fig. 7, pl. 25, fig. 2. Hast
Atlantic, 2210 meters. e

Pedicellariz small, numerous ; they occur on the actinal, adambu-
lacral, abactinal, and on both series of marginal plates. In the type
some of the marginal plates are naked in the middle, perhaps acci-
dentally rubbed. Three of the dorsal marginal plates are in contact
medially.

fT. Grenadensis (Per.), 1881, 1884, p. 232, pl. vill, fig. 2. West
Indies, 176 fathoms. Pedicellariz few, small, abactinal.

T. Gosselini (Per.), 1894, p. 399, pl. 26, fig. 4.

East Atlantic, 946 to 1440 meters.

Small spatulate pedicellarie, with special pits, occur on the abacti-
nal and both series of marginal plates.

T. pulvinus (Alcock, 1893), India, 1200 fathoms.

Tosia granularis (Retzius).

Asterias granularis Retzius, K. Vet. Akad. Nya. Handl., vol. iv, p. 288,
1783. Abilg., in Zool. Dan., fas. 3, p. 19, pl. xcii, 1788. Bruzelius, Diss.
Sys. Ast., p. 10, 1805.

Astrogonium granulare Miiller and Trosch., Syst. Asteriden, p. 57, 1842.
Gray, Synop., p. 10, pl. 1, fig. 4, 1866. Verrill, Expl. by the Albatross in
18838, p. 542, pl. 18, figs. 48, 48a, 1885.

Goniaster granularis Liitken, Vidensk. Medd. nat. Foren., p. 146, 1865.

Pentagonaster granularis Perrier, Revis. Stell. du Mus., p. 224, 1876. Sladen,
Voy. Challenger, vol. xxx, p. 268, 1889. Bell, Catal. British Echinod. in
British Museum, p. 73, pl. x, figs. 4,5, 6, 1892. Verrill, Distrib. of Echinod.,
Amer, Journ. Sci., vol. xlix, p. 185, 1895. Danielssenand Koren, Asteroidea,
Norske Nordhavs-Expd. Zo6l., xi, p. 58, 1884.

Pentagonaster balteatus Sladen, Proe. Royal Irish Acad., i, p. 688, pl. xxv,

- 1891 (t. Bell).

Pentagonaster concinnus Sladen, op. cit., i, p. 690, pl. xxvi, 1891 (t. Bell).

A large specimen, from off Halifax, N. S., has the following char-
acters :

The inner adambulacral spinules form a simple marginal row, with
three or four spines on each plate, of which the proximal is smaller

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 163

and sets farther back, so as to be partly overlapped by the distal one
of the preceding plate; the others are’rather short, stout, blunt,
scarcely tapered, about as long as the breadth of the adambulacral
plates. Outside the furrow-series, each plate bears an actinal group
of about seven to eleven short, stout, polygonal spinules or granules,
one of which occupies the cemter, and the others surround it ; those
on the side next the furrow-series are much larger and somewhat
longer than the rest. Oral spinules numerous, short, stout, poly-
gonal, seven or eight on the border of the dentary plate, and a
median or sutural group consisting of a row of six or eight on each
plate, with two shorter intermediate or-central rows of three or four
smaller ones.

The actinal interradial plates are crowded, polygonal «and closely
covered with small polygonal granule-like spinules with rounded
tips, about thirty on the larger plates, their size decreasing toward
the marginal plates, where they are very small.

The marginal plates, above and below, are closely covered with
similar but smaller granules. The plates of the upper surface are
hexagonal on the radial areas of the bases of the rays, and are
mostly transversely elongated, and surrounded by six papular pores,
corresponding to the angles. In the interradial areas they are trans-
versely rhombic, often with the acute angles truncated, where pores
intervene. All are closely covered with small angular granules.

Madreporic plate small, with conspicuously convoluted, deep
grooves and high ridges. It is nearer to the center than to the
margin.

Taken on the American Coast, by the “ Albatross,” at several
stations between N. lat. 44° 28’ 30” and 41° 47’. Also taken by the
Gloucester fishermen on the Banks off Nova Scotia. Occurs off the
coasts of Norway and Great Britain.

Bathymetrical range, 50 to 471 fath. on the American coast,
Rarely taken below 150 fathoms.

Tosia (Plinthaster) compta Ver., sp. nov.
PLuatTE XXVII. Fiaoure 2.

Pentagonal with regularly incurved margins and short, tapering
subacute rays. Radii as 13:8.

Marginal spines large, mostly nearly square, slightly convex, the
upper and lower ones nearly corresponding along the margins of the
disk, but alternating on the distal part of the rays. There are
usually, in the type, 16 upper and 18 lower plates on each side of

164 A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

the body, but on one margin there are two ventral plates corre-
sponding to one of the upper dorsals nearest the median line, so that
there appears to be an odd, lower, interradial plate on this side.

The dorsal marginal plates are smooth, microscopically strigillate,
and naked except for a single row of small, round marginal granules
and a central irregular cluster of large, well spaced, round granules,
each implanted in a pit and easily detached. They are lacking on
the small distal plates. Three or four of the distal plates are in
contact medially. The apical plate is of moderate size, wedge-shaped
proximally and prominent at the tip.

The ventral marginal plates have most of the surface covered with
implanted round granules, like those of the upper ones, and distinctly
larger than those of the marginal row.

The abactinal plates are flat, even, closely crowded, regularly
arranged, and mostly of about the same size, though the median
radial rows are easily distinguished. They are mostly rounded or
hexagonal with rounded angles. They are covered with small
hemispherical bosses, but are not granulated, having only a single
row of minute grains around the edges. A group of these grains,
of somewhat larger size, surrounds each papular pore. The latter
are few and small, but easily visible; they are confined to the basal
radial areas. The madreporite is small, convex, prominent, with fine
gyri.

The proximal adambulacral plates bear each a strait, regular row
of five or six short, blunt, prismatic spinules in the furrow-series.
The actinal side bears a second row of about four stouter conical
spinules, of about the same diameter, but larger than the actinal
granules ; the outer margin bears four to six granules, like those of
the actinal plates. Distally the plates have an angular inner edge,
with fewer and more slender spinules in an oblique row, while one or
two of those in the actinal row become much longer and larger.

The actinal plates are large, mostly rhombic, well defined, and
covered with rather coarse, somewhat conical granules, which are
not closely crowded.

Pedicellariz, about like the granules in size, with natrow oblong
blades, occur very sparingly on the adambulacral and some of the
actinal plates. The dentary plates are large, covered with spaced,
conical granules, similar to those of the actinal plates, but larger ;
those near the apex become stouter and prismatic, like the apical
teeth ; there are 7 or 8 in the furrow-series, similar to the adambu-
lacral spinules.

A, E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 165

Greater radius, 44™™; lesser, 27™™.

Taken by the U. S. Fish Com. steamer Albatross in the West
Indies, at station 2117, in 683 fathoms, and by the Blake, station xi,
in 555 fathoms, 1880.

This species is very similar to 7. Perrieri of the East Atlantic.
Without a direct comparison of specimens it is impossible to say
whether our form may not be merely a variety of the latter. How-
ever, the American form differs from the photographic figures of
7. Perrieri in having larger marginal plates and in the details of
the actinal surface. Moreover its pedicellarize are much fewer and
apparently are different in form.

Tosia (Plinthaster) nitida Ver., sp. nov.
PLatE XXVII. Ficures 1, 1a, 1b.

Pentagonal with regular incurved sides; 18 or 19 upper marginal
plates on each side; 20 lower ones; 4 or 5 upper marginal plates are
in contact medially.

Closely allied to the preceding species in form and most of the
details of structure. It differs chiefly in the finer granulation and in
having the abactinal plates more closely crowded and even, with less’
evident sutures between them and with the areolation of their surface
much finer; the granules around their margins are also much smaller
and lacking in many places, but a group of rather larger ones sur-
rounds each of the very small, unequal papular pores, so that these
appear quite distinctly over a limited basal radial area. They are
lacking on the central part of the disk and on the large interradial
areas.

The dorsal marginal plates are partially naked and smooth, but
have a central group of well spaced, rounded, implanted granules, as
in 7. compta, but the granules are much smaller; the lower third of
these plates is closely covered with small round granules, like those
of the ventral plates. The adambulacral plates, on the proximal part
of the groove, usually have five or six slender, compressed furrow
spines, in a straight row; the actinal surface of each plate bears two
rows of small, blunt, granule-like spinules, much like the granules of
the actinal plates.

Pedicellariz of small size, similar to the granules in appearance,
occur sparingly on some of the distal adambulacral plates.

Greater radius, 27™™; lesser, 15™™.

Taken by the Albatross, in the West Indies, at station 2396, in 335
fathoms.

166 A. & Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

This species is so similar to the last, in most of its characters, that
it might prove to be only a variety, if we had a large series for
study. But although the type is not much more than half as large
as that of Z. compta, it has rather more marginal plates and more
numerous adambulacral spinules and actinal granules. The reverse
would usually oceur in the young of this genus. Hence I am dis-
posed to consider it a very closely related, but distinct, species.

Pyrenaster Ver., gen. nov. Type, P. dentatus Perrier.

Form flat, more or less pentagonal, or stellate with a broad disk.
Rays tapered. Marginal. plates rather large, those of the two series
similar and generally paired ; sometimes there is on one or more of
the margins (rarely on all) an odd interradial plate,—but this seems
to be more or less abnormal.

In the type the upper marginal plates are partially naked, and the
abactinal plates usually have a small naked central area, surrounded
by marginal granules, but this is not constant. The upper marginal
plates in the type species are sometimes all separated by a row of
abactinal plates ; in other specimens of the same species two to five
pairs are in contact medially. Actinal and inferior marginal plates
granulated.

Pedicellariz occur sparingly on the adambulacral plates; they are
similar to the granules in size and height and have short chisel-shaped
blades.

The dentary plates are large, triangular, with numerous prominent
granules on the actinal surface, and with somewhat enlarged pris-
matic spinules on the oral margin.

Adambulacral plates large, squarish, with 4 to 7 furrow spinules
in a regular marginal series; these are decidedly more elongated
than the granules of the actinal surface and are separated from them
by a naked space, as in Mediaster. Distally these plates become small,
with the furrow end prominent and bearing a convex group of spin-
ules, while one or two of the spinules of the second row, on the
actinal side, become much longer and larger than the rest, as in
Tosia and most of the allied genera.

The actinal plates are flat, rather large, polygonal, crowded and
arranged in series parallel with the furrows.

The abactinal plates of the radial areas are rounded, convex and
of two kinds, smaller, secondary, rounded plates being interpolated
between and around the larger or primary plates. The smaller
plates are, however, of the same form as the others, and are granu-

A. EF. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 167

lated in the same way, but their presence gives an appearance of
irregularity to the arrangement of the plates.

Papular pores are of moderate size and not very numerous; they
are confined to the median radial areas. In young specimens these
areas are small and well defined and the pores few. Each pore seems
to be surrounded by a special group of granules.

This genus is distinguished from Yosia and Pentagonaster espe-
cially by the existence of smaller secondary, rounded plates between
the primary abactinal plates, and also by the greater specialization
of the furrow-series of adambulacral spines, for these do not grade
into the actinal granulation, as they do in the genera referred to.
In this respect this genus is more nearly like Mediaster, but the
latter does not have the secondary abactinal plates, but has concealed,
radiating connecting ossicles between the distinctly separated abac-
tinal plates. Peltaster also has secondary abactinal ossicles, but
they are different in character, and it also differs in having broad
valvular pedicellariz and graded adambulacral spinules.

Pyrenaster dentatus (Perrier) Ver.

Pentagonaster dentatus Perrier, Nouv. Arch. du Mus., vi, p. 242, pl. viii, fig. 3,
1884. Sladen, op. cit., pp. 265, 744, 1887.

Puate XXVIII. Figures 3, 3a, 3b.

I have had an opportunity to examine Perrier’s types of this species,
in the Mus. of Comp. Zodlogy, and to compare them with those
dredged by the “ Albatross.”

Among the latter there are both large and smallspecimens, They
show remarkable variations in several respects.

Two large examples of the same size, Nos. 10,370 and 18,433, are
of special interest. In the former, four or five distal pairs of dorsal
marginal plates are in contact medially. In No. 18,433, which is
closely similar in other respects, all the plates, or all but the last pair,
are separated by abactinal plates. In this specimen, on one margin,
two upper plates correspond to one lower, so that there is an odd
median plate above. In some of the young specimens one or more
odd, interradial marginal plates may occur both above and below.

This species was taken by the Blake Exp., in 41 to 1500 fathoms.
By the Albatross it was dredged in several localities, in the West
Indies and off the Carolina coasts, in 478 to 1639 fathoms.

168 A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Pyrenaster affinis (Perrier) Ver.

Pentagonaster affinis Perrier, Nouv. Arch. du Mus., p. 248, pl. viii, fig. 4.
1881. Sladen, op. cit., pp. 265, 744, 1889.

This is, perhaps, only a variety of the last. The coarser granula-
tion and the differentiation of the granules around the margins of the
abactinal plates, in the papular areas, are the special characters cited
by Perrier. I have not seen the type.

Some of the younger examples, which I refer to this species on
account of the last peculiarity, are not in other respects distinguish-
able from dentatus.

It was dredged by the “Blake” in 1131 and 1323 fathoms, in the
West Indies, and by the Albatross.

Peltaster Ver., gen. nov. Type, P. hebes Verrill.

Form nearly pentagonal, with very short, obtuse rays. Marginal
plates rather large, regular, decreasing in size distally, covered like
all the other plates, above and below, with fine nearly uniform gran-
ules. Apical plate small.

Abactinal plates numerous, not large, closely crowded, of two
kinds. The primary plates are mostly hexagonal. Between, and often
surrounding them, are smaller roundish or irregular plates granulated
like the larger ones, but with fewer granules. Papular pores small,
numerous, arranged singly around the primary plates and occupying
large radial areas.

Pedicellariz, in the type, large, bivalve, sessile, with broad, lamel-
liform jaws, as wide as half the diameter of a plate. They occur
mostly on the actinal plates next the adambulacral series. In P.
planus none have been observed, but only one specimen is known.
Adambulaecral plates large, with several series of spinules, which are
short, crowded, prismatic and grade into the granulation of adjacent
plates. The furrow-series form regular rows of four to six on each
plate ; they are smaller and not longer than those of the next series,
and there is no naked space between the series.

Distally one or two of those in the second series gradually change
to much longer and larger blunt or conical spines. Dentary plates
not prominent, covered with numerous blunt prismatic spinules, like
those of the adambulacral plates, but rather coarser.

Actinal plates numerous, squarish or rhombic, closely crowded,
the outlines obscured by their close, uniform granulation. They run
in series parallel with the adambulacral furrows.

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 169

This genus is separated from TZosia on account of the small,
irregular, secondary plates or ossicles between the primary abactinal
plates, and the large, broad bivalve pedicellarie of the type.

The characters of the marginal plates, actinal plates, and of the
adambulacral spinules are like those of Zosia, of the granularis
group (section C).

The second species (planus), although, so far as known, without
pedicellariz, is placed in this genus because it agrees with the type
in the characters of the skeleton.

Peltaster hebes Ver., sp. nov.
Puate XXVIII. Ficure 4.

Form broadly pentagonal, with very short rays and a rather thick,
flat disk and large, slightly convex marginal plates, decidedly higher
than long. Radii as 7:8. All the plates are closely and uniformly
granulated, above and below, and many actinal plate shave, in the
type, central, large, bivalve pedicellarie with broad blades.

Upper marginal plates about 20 on each side of the body ; lower
ones about 24 in the type. Along the sides of the disk the upper
and lower ones are pretty closely paired and nearly of the same size
and shape, though the vertical sutures are not strictly coincident,
except between the middle plates, owing to the slightly wider lower
plates. In each series the plates are nearly twice as high as long,
and this form holds good except for the last two upper and last four
or five lower plates, which decrease in size and change form very
rapidly, the last ones being very small. The apical plate is very
small, obconic, not prominent.

The abactinal plates are closely crowded, and so closely granulated
that the outlines are concealed, unless denuded. The primary plates
are rounded or polygonal, with many rounded angles, and are sur-
rounded, in the radial areas, by many smaller secondary plates,
having the same form and granulation, but variable in size, and
mostly less than half the diameter of the larger plates. All are
closely covered with small round granules, the marginal series
scarcely different from the rest. The larger plates may have 40 to
50 granules, of which 18 to 24 may form the marginal row.

The papular pores are very small and numerous, placed singly, and
occupy wide radial areas.

The adambulacral plates bear a closely crowded group of graded
spines on the actinal side ; the furrow-series consists of five or six
short, thick, blunt, prismatic or compressed spinules, in a nearly

170 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

straight row ; next, and close to these, there is a row of three or four
larger, angular blunt spinules of the same height; these are followed
by another row of three or four similar but small spines, in a slightly
curved row; then there is a group of five or six, sometimes forming
rows, on the outer part of this plate, of the same form and size as
the actinal granules.

The actinal plates are numerous and even, closely crowded, mostly
rhombic or squarish, covered with granules that become angular
where most crowded.

Large valvular pedicellariz occupy the center of many of the
plates in the series next the adambulacral ; they are about as broad
as half the diameter of the plate, or more.

The dentary plates are not prominent, but are covered with
numerous prismatic granules and spinules, larger than those of the
adambulacral plates.

The madreporic plate is large, round, with numerous fine gyri.
The dorsal nephridial pore is surrounded with granules larger then
those of the surrounding plates.

Greater radius, 56™™; lesser, 50™™.

Taken by the Albatross, in the West Indies, at station 2668, in 294
fathoms, gray sand.

Peltaster planus Verrill.

Pentagonaster planus Verrill, Distr. Echinod., Amer. Journ. Sci., xlix, p. 135,
1885.

Puate XXVIII. Ficurss 3, 3a.

Form pentagonal, with the sides only slightly incurved ; rays very
short, triangular, and obtuse, with the tip turned up and terminated
by a small, conical plate.

Marginal plates large, median ones nearly square, higher than long,
the upper and lower nearly corresponding, fourteen in the dorsal
series and sixteen in the ventral series, all uniformly covered with
father coarse, rounded granules, standing a little apart; the margins
of the plates with a regular row of granules of about the same size.
The three distal dorsal plates are in contact medially. Apical plate
small, obovate.

Abactinal plates nearly flat, the primary ones rather large, rounded
or hexagonal with rounded angles, with many small, rounded, unequal
secondary ones interspersed ; all are uniformly covered with rather
coarse, spaced granules, like those of the marginal plates, so that the
whole of the upper surface has a remarkably uniform granular coat-

——

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 371

ing. The larger plates often bear fifty to seventy granules; the
small intermediate plates frequently carry but nine to twelve, one or
two being central. Actinal plates large, rhombic, uniformly covered
with coarse, angular granules, distinctly larger than those of the
marginal plates. . °

Adambulacral plates numerous and crowded, similar to the actinal
plates, but slightly larger and longer; toward the ends of the rays
the plates are smaller and one or two of the first actinal row of
spinules become much larger and longer, round and blunt. Each
plate usually bears three or four marginal spines in a simple row ;
outside of these there are usually nine to twelve thicker, obtuse,
angular spines, forming four irregular longitudinal rows, the outer
ones smallest and like the actinal granules.

Dentary plates not prominent, covered with numerous blunt, angu-
lar spinules, similar to the actinal spinules, but larger.

The papular pores are numerous, placed singly, and occupy large
radial areas, extending nearly to the center of the disk.

No pedicellarize could be found.

Greater radius of the type, 50™™; lesser radius, 35"™™; thickness at
margin, 8™™,

N. lat. 39° 53’, off Martha’s Vineyard, in 156 fathoms, one speci-
men (No. 13,362).

Litonotaster Ver., gen. nov. Type, P. intermedius Per.

Stellate, with a rather broad, flat, flexible disk and tapered rays,
becoming slender distally. The dorsal integument is so thin that
it is wrinkled in the dried specimens. Marginal plates unusually
small for this family. The dorsal ones encroach but little on the
upper surface of the disk ; distally they become irregular near the
tip of the rays, in the type; two to four pairs are in contact medially
(a single oblong plate, equal to two or three of the usual distal
plates, may replace the latter on some of the rays).

Abactinal plates polygonal, flat, thin, closely united, finely granu-
lated, with two or more rows of granules around the edges, but with
a small, central, round, naked area, in the type.

Papular pores rudimentary, few, small, obscure, not visible except
when the plates are denuded ; they occur only between the three
central rows of plates, in a very circumscribed basal radial area,

Actinal plates granulated, rather large, angular, of various forms,
not forming regular rows.

172 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Adambulacral plates are large, as wide as the adjacent actinal
plates or wider. Each one bears seven or eight small, compressed
furrow spines, in a regular row; the spinules of the actinal side are
very small, on the proximal plates, and form an irregular group on
the outer half or else stand more or less in three or four rows ; most
of them are scarcely larger than granules; distally one or two of
the second row become much larger conical spines.

A small elongated pedicellaria, with two, three, or four spatulate
blades, occurs on the center of many of the adambulacral plates and
on some of the actinal plates.

The dentary plates are large, separated by an open suture ; each
one bears an actinal triangular group of numerous small granules
and a furrow-series of about ten or twelve small, prismatic, blunt
spinules, those toward the apex becoming larger.

This genus is separated from its allies mainly on account of the
few and minute papular pores and the very limited area on which
they occur; the thin and small marginal plates; flexible dorsal sur-
face of the disk; and large number of adambulacral spines.

The type is the only species determined. Mr. Alcock has recorded
this species from the East Indies. Possibly this may indicate a
second species of the genus.

Litonotaster intermedius (Perrier).

Pentagonaster intermedius Perrier, Etoiles de Mer., p. 243, pl. v, figs. 5, 6,
1884, Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 746, 1889.

Puate XXVIII. Ficurss 5, 5a, 5d.

This species was taken by the Blake Expedition in the West
Indies, in 1930 fathoms.

It was also taken by the Albatross at station 2379, in 1467
fathoms, yellow ooze (two examples, No. 18,424).

I have compared the type described by Perrier, from the Blake
Expedition, now in the Museum of Comp. Zodl., with those taken by
the Albatross. They agree closely. The larger Albatross specimen
has the radii 33™™ and 14™™,

Eugoniaster, gen. nov. Type, £. investigatoris (Alcock).

Form broadly pentagonal, with short rays. Abactinal plates uni-
formly small and rounded, naked, except for a marginal series of
granules ; some of them bear broad, bivalve pedicellariz. Papular
pores numerous, placed singly, radial. Marginal plates mostly
naked with a border of granules and also some in a central group.

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 173

Bivalve pedicellariz, with wide blades, occur on some of them, as
well as on the adambulacral and actinal plates.

Adambulacral plates are covered with actinal granules in longi-
tudinal rows; there are six or more prismatic spinules in a regular
furrow-series. Actinal plates are granulated and extend to near end
of rays.

This genus is related to Peltaster, but differs in having the abac-
tinal plates all small and similar, and also naked centrally, and in
having the marginal plates mostly naked, except around the margin.
The large bivalve pedicellariz are similar in the two genera. The
character of the pedicellariz differentiates the genus from Zosia and
its closer allies.

Eugoniaster investigatoris (Alcock).
Pentagonaster investigatoris Alcock, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., xi, p. 88, 1893.

This large species has, on the abactinal surface, “ uniformly small
round tabular plates, which are distinctly isolated from one another
and are fringed with a single row of flat squamous, membrane-clad
granules flush with the general surface, but are otherwise naked,
except that some of the plates (perhaps one-fourth) bear a very
excentric or quite marginal, broadly bilobed pedicellaria.”

‘The marginal plates are also bordered with squamous granules and
bear bilobed pedicellariz ; some also have a central group of granules.

Bivalve pedicellariz also occur on the adambulacral plates and
broad ones on the actinal plates near the jaws.

Adambulacral plates bear crowded, graded actinal granules in two
or three longitudinal rows, and a furrow-series of six or seven prism-
shaped spinules.

Antheniaster, gen. nov. Type, A. sarissa (Alcock, sp.).

This genus resembles Anthenoides Per. in having a thin, finely
granulous membrane over the abactinal surface of the plates, but it
differs so much in other respects that it cannot properly be referred
to the same genus. The pedicellariz are papilliform or spoon-
shaped ; not large and bivalvular as in the latter.

It has two kinds of abactinal plates, which is not the case in
Anthenoides. The larger plates are “stellate or somewhat poly-
gonal,” arranged in radial rows; the small secondary plates are
‘inlaid everywhere between the large plates.” Papular pores exist
on large radial areas. Marginal plates are large and partly granu-

lated; the dorsal distal plates are in contagt medially and mostly
naked.

174. A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species. of \Starfishes.

Pedicellariz of a simple papilliform structure occur on some of the
upper plates. The lower marginal plates have two or three spines
in a horizontal row; one distally.

The adambulacral plates have a divergent or palmate-series of
furrow spines and a larger spine on the outer actinal end; many
have also a central pedicellaria with spoon-shaped blades.

The actinal plates are numerous, in chevrons, and extend to about
the 13th or 14th adambulacral plates; they are covered with a
granulose membrane, and some bear papilliform pedicellariz. The
dentary plates are very prominent and bear large granules actinally,
but the oral spines are large. The ambulacral feet have a terminal
sucker.

Antheniaster sarissa (Alcock).

Anthenoides sarissa Alcock, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., xi, p. 99, 1898.

Andaman Sea, 139 to 250 fathoms.

Subfamily HIPPASTERIINA,, nov.

This group is established for those Goniasteride that have large
elongated, divergent, and differentiated adambulacral spines, one or
two larger ones situated on the central part of the plate. The dorsal
and marginal plates are bordered or covered with large granules
and often have one or more central tubercles or stout spines.
Bivalve pedicellariz, often of large size, are usually present. The
abactinal plates are thick, closely joined, and polygonal or roundish.

Hippasteria Caribeea Ver., sp. nov.

Puate XXVIII. Ficures 1, 1a.

Form stellate with a rather broad disk and tapered acute rays;
disk convex. Radii about as 2:1.

Marginal plates regularly paired, those of the interradial margin
nearly square ; all are bordered with coarse rounded granules, and
some granules are scattered on the central parts; in some cases these
form a central cluster on the lower plates. Most of the upper plates
are naked centrally, and rise into a low conical tubercle, often sur-
mounted by a small, round, ovate, blunt spine or large granule.
Many of the lower plates have a central large bivalve pedicellaria
with low, broad blades; their breadth is about half the width of the
plates. é

A. E. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 175

The abactinal plates are rounded, with a marginal row of coarse
round granules; the center is occupied, in most cases, by a broad,
low, bivalve pedicellaria, nearly as wide as the plate. Each plate
of the radial areas and of the center of the disk has five or six papu-
lar pores around it. The apical plate is irregularly ovate, with a
pair of small apical spines.

The actinal plates are not numerous, much crowded, and closely
united, so that their outlines are obscure. They have marginal
granules and a large central pedicellaria, like those of the actinal
plates, but rather larger. |

The adambulacral plates are narrower; each has two, or some-
times three, flattened, blunt or spatulate, often crooked furrow
spines; a larger clavate spine in the next row, standing on the cen-
ter of the plate; and three to five much smaller, unequal, conical or
clavate spinules in a group on the actinal end.

The oral spinules are numerous, crowded, and much compressed.

Greater radius, 17.5"; lesser, 8.5 to 9.5™™.

Taken by the Albatross at station 2668, N. lat. 30° 58’ 30”, W.
long. 79° 38’ 30”, in 268 fathoms, gray sand (No. 18,425, one young).

The discovery of this tropical species is of special interest, for the
genus was previously .represented by only two species; one (4.
phrygiana) found in the boreal parts of the North Atlantic, on both
coasts, extending on the American coast to Cape Cod in moderately
deep water ; the other (HZ magellanica) from the region of Pata-
gonia. The occurrence of the genus in the intermediate. tropical
region is, therefore, significant.

Cladaster Ver., gen. nov.

Stellate, with a broad, flat disk; interradial margins regularly in-
curved; rays tapered.

Marginal plates of both series rather large, not numerous, en-
croaching upon both sides of the disk, regularly paired, except dis-
tally, decreasing regularly in size ; about four pairs of the dorsal
ones are in contact medially. No odd interradial plates. Apical
plate and those adjacent, small.

The marginal plates and all the actinal and abactinal plates are
normally granulated, but in the type many of the marginal and
abactinal plates have irregular, partially naked central patches,
covered with small pits where granules have fallen off.

Abactinal plates all polygonal with rounded angles, rather large,
not numerous; the median row of the rays is distinct, and bordered

176 A. #. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

on each side by a regular row of about the same size and form,
arranged alternatingly.

Papular pores are arranged singly around and between the three
central radial rows of plates, except distally, usually six to a plate,
but are absent from the small interradial areas.

Actinal plates are few, rather large, angular, rather irregular and
do not extend beyond the second pair of marginal plates, in the
type; they are covered with well spaced, coarse granules. Pedicel-
larize with two elevated spatulate blades occur on the middle of some
of the actinal plates.

Adambulacral plates bear relatively large and long, prominent,
interlocking, spatulate or club-shaped spinules. Two of these, on
each plate, belong to the furrow-series and are much flattened. Out-
side of these, there is a stouter median spine, of the same length,
usually not much flattened, clavate or blunt at the tip; outside of
this there are usually two smaller, conical spinules, on the actinal
margin. The larger spines of the first actinal row do not increase
in size distally, as in Zosia, etc., but gradually decrease.

The dentary plates are rather large, flat, and bear marginal and
sutural rows of elevated, flattened or spatulate spines, like those of
the furrow-series.

This genus seems to be more nearly allied to Hippasteria than to
any other.

Cladaster rudis Ver., sp. nov.

PLATE XXVIII. Figures 2, 2a, 2b, 2c.

Rays narrow distally with four dorsal marginal pairs of plates in
contact medially ; these distal plates are small and not regularly
paired. Radii about as 2:1; greater radius, 257"; lesser, 12™™.

Dorsal marginal plates vary from 13 to 15 on different sides of
the body. Ventral plates 15. Those of both series are similar in
form and size, thick, somewhat convex, rectangular, higher than
long on the interradial margins, and encroach considerably upon
both sides of the disk ; they are separated by deep sutures. Four
larger pairs form the margins of the disk; those on the rays become
rapidly smaller and more square. Those of both series are sparsely
covered with coarse, rounded, well-spaced granules, many of which
have fallen off, leaving small, shallow, rounded pits on the central
portions of some of the plates. The marginal granules are of the

A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 177

same form, but rather smaller and more closely arranged. The
granules are higher than broad with a rounded top.

Abactinal plates are covered with granules like those of the mar-
ginal plates. They are roundish ‘and slightly convex, in contact by
their angles, between which some of them are slightly notched or
incurved, to make room for the papular pores.

The madreporic plate is rather small, with many fine gyri.

The granules of the actinal plates are well-spaced and rather
larger and more conical than those of the upper side; they form a
marginal series, mostly of six to ten, which are somewhat divergent,
and surround one or two larger central ones, which are sometimes
replaced by a central pedicellaria, having broadly spatulate blades,
rather higher than the granules.

The two outer spinules or granules of the adambulacral plates are
like those of the actinal plates; there is often a minute conical
spinule on the proximal side of the larger central spine.

Taken by the Albatross, off Florida, at station 1415, N. lat. 30°
44’, in 440 fathoms, coarse sand, shells and foraminifera (No. 18,426,
one example).

Subfamily MEDIASTERIN A, nov.

This subfamily is proposed for those Goniasteride that agree very
closely with the typical Goniasterine in the structure of the actinal
side and marginal plates, but have paxilliform abactinal radial
plates in the papular areas. These plates may be in the form of
protopaxille or parapaxille, but are usually covered: by close gran-
ules and not by spinules, but sometimes they are spinulose. They
stand a little apart, when denuded, and may appear stellate at base,
Mediaster and Nymphaster are the leading genera. In these there
are bivalve pedicellariz.

In Mediaster, and probably other genera, these plates are united
by small dermal radiating ossicles that do not show distinctly at the
surface (see pl. xxvi, figure 8). In Mymphaster there are no connect-
ing ossicles, but the columnar plates have enlarged and six-lobed
bases. Some of the forms placed here show strong aftinities to some
Pseudarchasterine.

Trans. Conn. AcapD., Vou. X. Aueust, 1899.
12

178 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Mediaster Stimpson.
Mediaster Stimpson, Journ. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 490, pl. 23,
figs. 7-11, 1857.
Mediaster Sladen, Voy. Challenger, Zool., vol. xxx, pp. 263, 752, 1889.
Isaster Verrill, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 257, 1894.

The original description and figure of this genus and of the type
species by Stimpson were incomplete and rather imperfect, so that the
genus has not been well understood by most subsequent writers who
have referred to it. I have, therefore, thought it desirable to rede-
scribe and figure the type species at this time.

Form stellate, with a broad flat disk and moderately long tapered
rays. Marginal plates well developed, not swollen, granulated,
rather numerous, higher than broad, paired, upper and lower series
nearly equal in size and number and with their sutures more or less
closely corresponding vertically; oblique in the type. No odd
interradial plate. Abactinal plates or parapaxille are regularly
longitudinally arranged, of moderate size, somewhat elevated, mostly
roundish, covered with a rosette of short, obtuse spinules or granules.
When these are removed the plates on the central part of the disk
and along the median region of the arms appear,as roundish or oval
convex bosses. They are connected together by five or six internal
radiating ossicles, between which are the pores for the papule.* The
papule may be single, or (in the type) clustered. Thus the plates
appear to be stellate at the base, though they are not actually of
that shape. The median row of abactinal plates extends to the
apical plate of the rays in the type, but not in some of the other
species. Some of the abactinal plates bear a central, broad, sessile,
valvular pedicellaria, which, in the type species, is nearly as wide as
the plate. They are sometimes lacking.

The adambulacral plates bear a regular marginal row of three to—
seven slender spinules, and usually two exterior longitudinal groups
or rows of shorter spinules, which may be angular and obtuse, and
toward the tips of the rays, some of them, in the type, become larger
and longer, as in Pentagonaster of authors. Some of these spinules
may be replaced by spinuliform or clavate, two or three-bladed pedi-
cellariz. The actinal disk-plates are angular, often rhombic, closely
arranged in rows parallel with the ambulacral grooves, covered with
a rosette of granules, the central granules often replaced by a wide
valvular pedicellaria. The dentary plates are not very prominent ;

*]T have found these ossicles in M. equalis and M. Bairdii. Other species
have not been examined as to this feature.

A. E, Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 179

each has an actinal row of larger spinules, similar to those of the
oral margin.

This genus is closely allied to Pentagonaster, as limited by Sladen
and some other recent writers. The principal differences consist in
the somewhat more elevated and convex abactinal plates, especially
in the papular areas, where they are more widely separated by the
large papular pores and united by intervening small internal ossicles,
which give them a stellate appearance. On other parts of the disk,
as near the interradial margins, the plates are angular and closely
joined in a mosaic, as in the former genus. The large valvular
pedicellariz arealso, to some extent, characteristic, but the marginal,
actinal, and dentary plates and their spinules are essentially the same
in the two genera. The spinules on the adambulacral plates are,
however, more definitely triseriate, and the furrow series is more
differentiated in all the known species, though this is perhaps of no
more than specific value.

The type inhabits the Pacific coast of North America, in rather
shallow water. No other species seems to have been described
until a second one, from deep water off our north-eastern coast, was
described by me in 1882, under the name of Jsaster Bairdii. Its
close affinity to Mediaster was not recognized at that time, though I
have referred it to that genus, for several years, in my MSS. lists
and in the museum catalogues.

Mediaster cequalis Stimp.
Journ. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p. 490, pl. 23, figs. 7-11, 1857.

PLATE XXIV. Ficures 10, 11, 12.

Rays five, in length about equal to the diameter of disk, regularly
tapered, slender at the tip. Radii nearly as 1:3. Marginal plates on
each side of a ray 22, above and below, in a specimen having the
greater radius 36™". The plates on the margin of the disk are higher
than wide with the intervening sutures somewhat oblique. The
lower marginal plates are similar in size and shape. All are closely
covered with small rounded granules. Abactinal areas of the rays
are wide at the base, where they may consist of seven or nine rows
of plates, but they rapidly decrease to three rows, and only the
median row reaches the apical plate. The papular areas are large,
covering nearly the whole width of the proximal half of the rays, as
well as most of the central disk. In these areas the plates are
rounded or elliptical, convex, somewhat elevated, and separated by

180 A. FE. Verrilli—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

intervening spaces, in which there are usually five or six groups of
papular pores, the individual pores being small and unequal, two or
three or more forming each group. |

Each of the larger abactinal radial plates is covered with a rosette
consisting of about five to seven central, and twelve to fourteen
marginal, short, blunt or clavate, granule-like spinules, rather longer
than broad. Some of the disk-plates are larger with more spinules.
A large valvular pedicellaria often replaces the central group of
spinules on some of the plates. These occupy nearly the whole
breadth of the central area of the plate, and are narrowly oblong,
not much elevated, with a nearly even and straight margin. Similar
pedicellariz, as well as some much narrower ones, occupy the central
area of some of the actinal disk-plates.

The madreporic plate is small, sunken, with narrow, acute gyri.
The central nephridial pore is small but distinct.

The actinal disk-plates are crowded and closely united ; those
next the adambulacral plates are squarish or rhombic and form
regular rows, but those in the angles are smaller, irregular, and more
rounded. All are covered with rosettes of granules, or short, obtuse,
often prismatic spinules, rather larger and less regular than those of
the upper side. A central valvular pedicellaria occurs on some of
the plates, as stated above.

The adambulacral plates are squarish, not very large. Each bears
a marginal row of three or four, small, oblong, more or less prismatic
or compressed, blunt spinules, the middle one usually a little larger
than the others. External to these are two sets of shorter spinules,
about three in each series ; these sometimes form two rows, but in
other cases are in a rosette-like group; those next the inner or
groove-series are longer than the others; one or more of these,
especially distally, may be replaced by a spinuliform pedicellaria
with two or three blades. On the distal part of the ray one or two
of the spinules on the central part of these plates becomes considera-
bly longer and larger than the rest. The oral spinules are similar
to the adambulacral, but those at the tip of the oral plates are rather
larger and more angular. The apical plates are rather small, promi-
nent, somewhat obovate.

Radius of disk, 13"™; of rays, 36™™.

Off Wilmington, Cal., 27 fathoms, U. S. Nat. Mus.

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes, 181

Mediaster Bairdii Verrill.

Archaster Bairdii Verrill, Amer. Journal Sci., vol. xxiii, p. 189, 1882.

Tsaster Bairdii Verrill, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 258, 1894. Amer.
Journal Sci., vol. xlix, p. 136, 1895.

Mediaster steilatus Perrier, Mem. Soc. Zool. de France, iv, p. 268, 1891. Re-
sults des Campag. Scient., fas. xi, p. 46, 1896, pl. iv, figs. 1-1¢.

PuaTeE XXIV. Fiaures 1-9. Puate XXVI. Ficures 8, 8a.

A comparison of this species with the type-species of Stimpson has
convinced me that they are very closely allied and should be referred
to the same genus, though the Atlantic species is often nearly or
quite destitute of pedicellariz. But when pedicellarize do occur
they have nearly the same valvular forms seen in those of M. equalis,
though they are narrower and more elevated.

Mediaster Agassizii, sp. nov.

Five-rayed; regularly stellate, with a large disk and rather long
tapered rays. Radii nearly as 1:3. Interradial angles are broadly
curved.

Marginal plates large, nearly square, slightly convex, but not
swollen; 36 dorsal and 38 ventral ones in the type, on each of the
five sides; the transverse sutures between those of the upper and
lower series are narrow and shallow and usually do not coincide.

The upper plates are sparsely granulated centrally, having only a
few rather distant, rounded granules ; their margins are surrounded
with a close row of angular granules, but these do not form distinct
fascioles. Some of the upper marginal plates have also small valvu-
lar pedicellariz.

The lower marginal plates are coarsely granulated over the whole
surface, the granules being larger than those of the upper ones ;
most of them also have one to three or more, oblong, valvular pedi-
cellariz, larger than those of the upper plates.

The abactinal plates are regularly arranged in radial series, very
unequal in size, mostly roundish in outline, naked in the middle, but
with a marginal row of coarse angular granules.

Many of them have a central, large, oblong, valvglar pedicellaria,
sunken in a pit; on the larger plates the pedicellaria is about one-half
the diameter of the plate, but on the smaller plates it often occupies
nearly the entire breadth of the top. Some of the plates lack the
pedicellaria and have a central granule in its place. The valves of
these pedicellarie are usually higher than broad, with the blade
broadly spatulate distally.

182 A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

The abactinal plates become suddenly reduced to three radial
rows, about opposite the fourth or fifth pairs of marginal plates, and
a little farther out only the median row remains; this disappears
about opposite the ninth pair of plates, beyond which the nine distal
pairs of marginal plates are in contact medially. The apical plate
is rather smail, subconical, prominent. ‘The papular pores are small
and scattered singly over large baso-radial areas.

The actinal interradial plates are angular and polygonal, rather
large, closely crowded together, forming rows parallel with the
ambulacra; they are covered with large, crowded, rounded granules;
most of them have, also, a single, large, oblong or elliptical, valvular
pedicellaria, usually occupying about one-half the width of the plate.

The adambulacral plates have each four or five, short, stout, blunt,
angular or prismatic spines in the furrow-series, placed in a regular
row; next to these, on the actinal surface, there is also a row of three
similar, but shorter, compressed spinules; on the outer end there are
one or two rows of smaller and shorter, thick spinules; a large val-
vular pedicellaria usually occupies the center of the plate, but when
it is absent there is a central row of spinules, making four rows on
the actinal surface.

The dentary plates are large ; each one, ofa pair, bears about five
stout, blunt, prismatic or compressed spinules in the furrow series,
and two rows of short, thick, obtuse spinules on the actinal surface,
those next the mouth being largest ; at the apex of the jaw there
are two larger, thick, blunt, prismatic and compressed spines.

Lesser radius, 25™™ ; greater radius, 75™™. ‘Taken by the Blake
Expedition, in the West Indies.

This fine species appears to be closely allied to MW. pedicellaris.
It is referred to the genus Wediaster with some doubt, for the char-
acter of the abactinal skeletal plates could not be satisfactorily
ascertained by an external study of the single alcoholic specimen,

Mediaster (?) pedicellaris Verrill.

Goniodiscus pedicellaris Perrier, Nouv. Arch. du Mus., vi, p. 245, pl. iv, fig.
3, 1884. Sladen, op. cit., p. 756, 1889.
8

The following notes were made upon one of the original types of
Perrier, in the Museum of Comp. Zodlogy.

Radii as 7:19. Dorsal or abactinal plates, large, roundish, the
summit convex when naked, but flat when covered with the spinules;
the largest have about sixteen marginal, tapered, acute spinules, and
one to five or more somewhat larger acute central ones. Intervening

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 188

papular pores large, single, about six around each plate, except that
there are none between those plates in the middle radial rows ; a row
on each outer border of the abactinal space extends nearly to the
end of the rays, or to within about ten marginal plates of ee end,
and as far as the rows of lateral plates extend.

The median series of plates extends about four or five plates
farther than the lateral, but ceases within four or five plates of the
tip; from thence the marginal plates are in contact.

Upper marginal plates bevelled and covered with small, sharp,
spaced spinules; the upper spinules are shorter than the lower ones,
larger, stouter, acute, divergent; those around the margins are
similar and do not form regular fascioles.

Lower marginal plates large, roundish, with one or two marginal
series of sharp, divergent, stout spinules, and a central larger one.
Sometimes there are three to five central spinules on the dorsal plates
and on the row of plates next to the adoral plates. Pedicellariz small,
narrow, elevated, spatulate in form and rather numerous on the
dorsal side. Lesser radius, 18"; greater, 59™™.

Station 295, Blake Exped., 180 fathoms. This species was also
taken by the Albatross in the West Indies.

Mediaster arcuatus (Sladen).

Pentagonaster arcuatus Sladen, Voy. Chall., Zool., vol. xxx, p. 277, pl. xviii,

figs. 5, 6; pl. lii, figs. 1, 2, 1889.

This species has a few small pedicellarize on the abactinal plates,
similar in size to the granules.
South of Yeddo, Japan, 345 fathoms.

Mediaster Japonicus (Sladen).

Pentagonaster Japonicus Sladen, op. cit., p. 272, pl. xlvi, figs. 1, 2; pl. xlix,
figs. 1, 2, 1889.

This species has rather large, sessile, bivalve pedicellarie with
broad valves, on the adambulacral plates; others of smaller size
occur on many of the actinal plates. Some of the pedicellariw have
three valves.

South of Yeddo, Japan, with the last.

184 A. #&. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Mediaster Patagonicus (Sladen).

Pentagonaster Patagonicus Sladen, op. cit., p. 269, pl. xlvi, figs. 1, 2; pl.
xlix, figs. 3, 4, 1889.

This species has rather small, sessile, somewhat elevated pedicella-
riz, sparingly scattered on the abactinal and superior marginal plates ;
their blades are usually chisel-shaped or spatulate, and variable. Simi-
lar ones occur sparingly on the adambulacral plates. Larger ones,
with broader valves, occur on the actinal plates ; some of them have
three or four blades. The dorsal marginal plates and some of the
ventral ones have a small central naked area.

Near Atlantic entrance to Straits of Magellan, 55 fathoms; off
entrance to Smyth Channel, 245 fathoms.

The Mediaster roseus (Alcock, 1893, p. 98), from India, 740
fathoms, is not a true Mediaster. It appears to belong to Pseudar-
chaster and resembles P. granuliferus V. ‘

Nymphaster Sladen.

Nymphaster Sladen, Narrative Chall. Exp., i, p. 612, 1885. Voy. Chall., vol.
xxx, p. 294, 1889.

Pentagonaster (pars) Perrier, Etoiles de Mer, p. 233, 1884.

Dorigona Perrier, Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 365, 1894 (not of Gray, 1866, p. 7,
nor of Perrier, 1876, p. 44.)

Pirate XXVI. FIGURE 7.

This genus is closely allied to Wediaster. It differs chiefly in hav-
ing, in the typical species, the dorsal marginal plates in contact
medially for the greater part of the length of the rays. The charac-
ter of the pedicellarie, adambulacral plates and spines, jaws, and
marginal plates is essentially the same in both, though the pedicel-
lariz are usually higher and spatulate in this genus.

The abactinal radial paxille, in the papular areas, differ in strue-
ture from those of Mediaster. In WN. ternalis these plates, when
separated, have no basal connecting ossicles, so characteristic of the
latter. They are short, thick, columnar, with the basal portion
somewhat swollen and slightly six-lobed ; they articulate by means
of the lobes, while the papular pores are situated in the spaces
corresponding to the emarginations. The lobes are so slight that
they can hardly be called stellate. The stellate appearance, as seen
from the exterior, is due to the radial connecting bands of soft tissues
between the pores. These plates are less stellate at base than those
of Pseudarchaster, and rather more so than those of Plutonaster.

A, FE. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 1

io)
Or

The name Dorigona, used for this genus by Perrier, is untenable.
The type of Gray (1866) was D. Reevesti= Ogmaster capella, and
the only other species mentioned by him was longimana (Mobius).
The genus, as understood by Gray, was synonymous with Ogmaster
(Von Mart.) of earlier date, and therefore should be dropped. If it
were desirable to retain it at all, it should have been restricted to
D. longimana. For the latter, Sladen, 1889, established the genus
Iconaster, thus excluding Dorigona from the system.

Perrier, 1876, p. 44, used Dorigona for a section or a subgenus of
Pentagonaster, and included in it P. longimanus and P. capella (as
Mulleri), thus closely following Gray. But in his later work (1894),
he has restricted it to Vymphaster Sladen, a group totally unknown
to Gray and to Perrier, himself, in 1876.

This total transposition of the name is not justifiable. Perrier,
himself, has disapproved of such a course in other cases of the same
kind.

Seven species of Mymphaster have been described from the
Atlantic and others from the Indo-Pacific. Probably the number
of Atlantic species may be hereafter reduced when direct compari-
sons of the types shall have been made. I have studied only the
three American species, from the types of Perrier and a good
series dredged by the Albatross.

Atlantic species of Nymphaster.
Nymphaster ternalis (Per.).

Pentagonaster ternalis Per., 1881, p. 20; 1884, p. 233, pl. x, fig. 1.
Nymphaster (?) ternalis Sla., 1889, p. 752.
Dorigona ternalis Per., 1894, p. 371.

PLATE XXVI. FIGURE 7.

West Indies, in 416 and 734 fathoms (Blake Exped.). Also
dredged by the Albatross, at nine stations in the Gulf of Mexico
and West Indies in 196 to 1181 fathoms, muddy bottoms, and at two
stations off Brazil.

Nymphaster subspinosus (Per.).

Pentagonaster subspinosus Per., 1881, p. 21; 1884, p. 234, pl. vi, fig. 1.

Nymphaster (?) subspinosus Sla., 1889, p. 752.

Dorigona subspinosa Per., 1874, p. 375.

West Indies, 163 to 209 fathoms (Blake Exped.). Also dredged
by the Albatross at two stations in the West Indies, in 338 to 388
fathoms, coral sand and gray sand.

186 A. E&. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Nymphaster arenatus (Per.).

Pentagonaster arenatas Per., 1881, p. 21; 1884, p. 236, pl. vii, figs. 3, 4.
Nymphaster (?) arenatas Sla., 1889, p. 752.
Dorigona arenata Per., 1894, p. 379, pl. xxii, fig. 6, pl. xxiv, figs. 5, 6.

Found on both sides of the Atlantic. It was taken by the Blake
in the West Indies, in 164 to 874 fathoms, and by the Travailleur
and Talisman, at many localities, in 157 to 1635 meters. It was
also dredged in the West Indies by the Albatross,

Nymphaster Jacqueti (Per.).
Dorigona Jacqueti Per., 1894, p. 383, pl. xxi, fig. 4, pl. xxii, fig. 5.

Dorigona prehensilis Per., 1885; 1894, pp. 82, 33.
Nymphaster (2) prehensilis Sladen, 1889, p. 752.

East Atlantic, from N. lat. 44° 5’ to 28° 35’, in 540 to 1238 meters.

Perrier does not explain why he has changed the name of this
species from prehensilis to Jacqueti, except that he states (1894, p.
426) that the former is a “variety” of the latter. If no other rea-
son exists, the earlier name should be retained.

Nymphaster protentus Sladen.

Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 303, pl. 1, figs. 3, 4, pl. lili, figs. 9, 10, 1889.
Off Canary Islands, in 1525 fathoms.

Nymphaster albidus Sladen.

Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 306, pl. li, figs. 1, 2, pl. liii, figs. 5, 6, 1889.
Off Cape Verde Islands.

Nymphaster basilicus Sladen.

Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 308, pl. lvii, figs. 8, 9, 1889.
Off Brazil, 1200 fathoms.

Two Indo-Pacific species, described by Sladen, differ from all the
others in having a single median row of abactinal radial plates
between the dorsal marginal ones, nearly or quite to the tip of the
rays. In this group the pedicellariz are high and spatulate, as in
Goniaster, and the adambulacral spines are in very regular parallel
rows. This group may, therefore, well deserve a distinct generic
or subgeneric name, and I would suggest Wereidaster, with NV. sym-
bolicus as the type. The two species are as follows :—

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 187

Nereidaster symbolicus (Sla.), op. cit., p. 297, pl. 1, figs. 1, 2, pl. liii, figs. 7, 8,
1889.

East Indies and Philippines, 28 to 140 fathoms.

Nereidaster bipunctus (Sla.), op. cit., p. 801, pl. lii, figs. 3, 4, pl. liii, figs. 11,
12, 1889.

Off Admiralty I., 150 fathoms.

Subfamily. PSEUDARCHASTERINZ Sla. (emended).

Pseudarchasterince Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 109, 1889.
Astrogoniine (pars) Per., Exp. Trav. et Talism., pp. 387, 338, 1894.

This subfamily is remarkable for combining, in various ways, the
structures that are generally characteristic and distinctive of Gonias-
teride and Plutonasteride. The intermediate character of the group
is so marked that Perrier and Sladen have differed as to its place-
Perrier placed it in his Pentagonasteridz, while Sladen placed it in
his Archasteridx. In fact, its affinities appear to be nearly evenly
balanced between the two groups. True pedicellariz, which might
throw light on the subject, are generally absent from all the known
species of the typical genera.

The abactinal radial plates are arranged in radial rows, the
medium ones larger. They are paxilliform, more or less columnar,
with round or elliptical convex tops, and with an enlarged six-lobed
or stellate basal portion, the projecting lobes articulating and leaving
spaces between them for the papular pores, which occupy large
radial areas. About six are arranged singly around each of the
plates.

Marginal plates are thick, moderately large and paired ; they have
deep fasciolated sutural grooves between them. ‘The dorsal plates
are rarely in contact medially, unless close to the tip of the rays.
They are covered with close granules or small, crowded, appressed
spinules, and the lower ones often have several larger central spines
of the same character, but in some species the plates are all evenly
granulated.

The adambulacral plates are broad, and usually angular or convex
on the furrow margin, so that the furrow is constricted opposite
each pair, especially distally. The furrow spines are usually in a
curved or divergent series; those of the actinal side may be in
longitudinal rows or clustered. ~

The actinal plates are often numerous, angular, arranged in chev-

-rons, with the rows parallel to the ambulacral furrows. More or less

188 A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

of those in the rows next the adambulacral plates have their trans-
verse edges bordered by specialized spinules, forming with those of
the plates opposed to them, special fascioles (pedicellaires fascio-
laires of Perrier). But they are not real pedicellariz.

True papilliform pedicellariz occur very rarely on the actinal and
marginal plates in Paragonaster.

The jaws are rather large and prominent and bear numerous
elongated spinules, both on the actinal surface and the margin. At
the oval apex of the jaw there is usually a larger odd median spine,
but this is not constantly present in all species, and in certain species
it is generally, if not always, lacking. Some specimens may have
the odd spine on some of the jaws and lack it on others, so that it
cannot be considered of much morphological importance, though its
presence is a useful indication of the affinities of certain doubtful
species.

The ambulacral feet have well formed suckers, as in Nymphaster
and Mediuster.

In the general appearance of the abactinal and marginal plates and
the granulation of the dorsal surface this group agrees essentially
with Mediaster and allied genera. It differs from that group mainly
in the more prominent margins of the adambulacral plates, the lack
of bivalve pedicellariz, and the more divergent groups of furrow-
spinules, together with the usually spinulose covering of the actinal
and inferior marginal plates ; but this last character is not constant.

The singular actinal fascioles are characteristic of many species,
but are not constant. The same is true of the odd apical spine of
the jaws.

If true bivalve pedicellariz were present we should not hesitate to
combine the group with Mediaster and Nymphaster in one sub-
family.

On the other hand, the adambulacral plates and spines, the jaws,
and the form and structure of the dorsal paxille are very much like
those of Plutonaster and allied genera, though the latter does not
have the regular serial arrangement of the radial abactinal plates.
Nor is there in this group any distinct arrangement of the actinal
plates in rows running from the adambulacral plates to the marginals,
as in Plutonaster and allied genera.

The actinal plates have nearly the same form and are imbricated
in the same way as in Mediaster. The adambulacral plates next the
dentary plates are somewhat oblique and slightly modified, but much
less so than in Plutonaster, and more so than in Tosia and Mediaster..

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 189

The jaws are also intermediate, in respect to size, form, and amount
of elevation of the actinal ridges, between Wediaster and Plutonaster.
The enlarged stellate bases of the abactinal radial paxillae may be
considered as a farther development of the slightly enlarged and
lobate bases at the columnar paxille of Plutonaster. There are no
separate, internal, radiating connecting ossicles between the plates,
such as exist in WMediaster. At least, I have not found them in
anatomical preparations of Pseuwdarchaster intermedius and Parago-
naster formosus, both of which have enlarged six-lobed bases on the
paxilliform plates.

But in Nymphaster (ternalis) the connecting ossicles are also
lacking, and the plates are short-columnar, with the bases only
slightly enlarged, thick, and but slightly six-lobed, the lobes being
rounded and often indistinct. The same is true, of the correspond-
ing ossicles of Rosaster. ras

Considering all these points, the affinities of the group seem to me
rather more with Vymphaster and Mediaster than with any other
genera. ‘This is also the view taken by Perrier (1894).

Pseudarchaster Sladen. Type, P. discus Sladen.

Pseudarchaster Sladen, 1885, p. 617. Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 109, 1889.
Astrogonium (pars) Perrier, Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 338, 1894 (not of M.
and Troschel, nor of Gray).

The principal characters of this genus have been mentioned in the
above description of the subfamily.

The adambulacral plates have a divergent or palmate series of
furrow spines and a group or radiant cluster of actinal spines. The
actinal plates are generally closely covered with small appressed
spinules, often somewhat squamiform, rarely elongated, but fre-
quently a few larger spinules exist among the smaller ones. Lower
marginal plates are usually spinulated like the actinals, rarely granu-
lous, often with one or more central rows of larger appressed
spinules.

Specialized fascioles usually (but not always) exist between more
or less of the larger actinal plates, especially toward the jaws. The
ambulacral feet have well formed suckers.

The abactinal plates and upper marginals are usually closely
granulated. More than one series of abactinal plates usually extend
nearly to the ends of the rays.

Perrier united Aphroditaster with this genus, but the type seems
to me sufficiently distinct. However, the presence or absence of the

190 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

specialized actinal fascioles cannot be made a character by which to
distinguish them, for they may be present or absent in the same
species (e. g. intermedius). Their presence seems to be the normal
condition.

Six species are known to me from off the American coast. Several
other species have been described from the East Atlantic.

Pseudarchaster intermedius Sladen.

Pseudarchaster intermedius Sladen, Voyage of the Challenger, vol. xxx, p. 115,
pl. 19, figs. 3, 4; pl. 42, figs. 5, 6, 1889. Verrill, Proc. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii,
p. 249, 1894. Amer. Jour. Sci., xlix, p. 131, 1895.

Archaster Parelii (pars) Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. vii, p. 500, 1874 (not
of Diiben and Koren); vol. xxiii, p. 140, 1882; Rep. U. S. Com’r Fish and
Fisheries, vol. xi, p. 543, 1884.

¢ LATE XXX. Ficures 1, la, 1b.

This is the most common species off the eastern coast of the
United States and Canada.

It was taken at about 33 stations by the Albatross and Fishhawk,
1880 to 1887, in 85 to 1608 fathoms, from N. lat. 44° 26’ to 37° 59’
30”. It has also been brought from the fishing banks, off Nova
Scotia, by the Gloucester fishermen.

The variety (¢nstgnis) named and described by me in 1895 (p.
132), 1s probably only the fully adult form of this species. The
largest example has the larger radius, 75™"; the lesser, 23™™. It
lacks distinct actinal fascioles. These exist, however, in variable
numbers, on other similar specimens, of somewhat smaller size, as
well as on quite young examples. Their presence does not depend
upon age, for they may be absent or present in specimens of equal
size. Most specimens have the odd apical oral spine somewhat
larger and longer than those adjacent. The genital pores are oppo-
site and close to the first pair of dorsal marginal plates.

Pseudarchaster fallax Perrier.

Astrogonium fallax Per., 1885. Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 347, pl. xiii, fig.
4, pl. xxv, fig. 4, 1894.

Archaster Parelii (pars) Verrill, Rep. U. S. Comm. Fish and Fisheries for
1883, vol. xi, p. 548, pl. xiii, fig. 37, 1885.

PuatE XXX. FIGuRES 2, 2a.
This was formerly considered by me a variety of the preceding
with narrow dorsal radial areas.
More recently I have compared our specimens with one of the
types of P. fallax Per., in the Mus. of Comp. Zoology. They agree
with the latter in all respects.

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 191

The species can be distinguished by the larger and more massive
marginal plates, which encroach farther upon the dorsal surface, and
by the very narrow abactinal areas on the rays. The granulation of
the actinal plates is also closer and the adambulacral spines are
shorter than in P. intermedius, but the two are very closely related.
There is an odd apical spine on the jaws. Actinal fascioles are
generally present.

Pseudarchaster (?) hispidus Ver., sp. nov.
PLATE XXX. Figure 5.

Pentagonal with moderately long rays. Radii as 1: 2.

About twenty-five marginal plates, above and below; these are
rectangular, broader than long, not oblique. The upper ones extend
only a short distance on the dorsal surface, and are only a little
convex. They are covered with numerous very small, slender
spinules; those on the middle are erect, but those on the margins
form fascioles of very slender spinules.

Inferior marginal plates extend far within the margin; they are
spinulated much like the upper ones, but the spinules are larger,
longer, tapered, acute, arranged obliquely and divergently in four
or five rows, not counting the marginal fascioles ; usually none of
the median ones are distinctly larger than the rest, but sometimes,
on a few plates, one or two of the distal ones are somewhat larger
and longer.

Abactinal paxille are relatively large, rounded, and nearly uni-
form in size. There is a somewhat distinct median row on the rays.
About six rows occur opposite the third pair of marginal plates ;
they are reduced to three rows near to the end of the rays, and to
one median row between the last three plates. They are uniformly
covered with small, sharp, elongated, divergent spinules, often thirty
or more ina group. Of these, twenty or more may be marginal and
a little smaller than the others, the adjacent ones interlocking so as
to conceal the papule. These appear to be small and few. The
plates are round, elevated, convex or somewhat clavate, well sepa-
rated.

Interradial actinal regions are of moderate size, triangular, with
the outer plates extending out to about the seventh pair of inter-
ambulacral plates. They are in rows parallel with the adambula-
crals and not separated by radiating grooves. They are rather
large, roundish, covered with rather long, divergent, acute spinules,
often nine to twelve on the larger ones.

192 A. EF. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Jaws a little prominent, bearing a large number of slender mar-
ginal spines and very numerous similar ventral ones, in about two
crowded rows on each half. The apical spines are only a little
larger than the marginal ones.

Adambulacral plates on the middle of the rays bear about four or
five relatively very long and very slender, terete spinules on the
convex marginal edge ; one to three on the actinal surface, of simi-
lar size and form, and four or five divergent ones on the outer mar-
gin, that are shorter, but of the same form. No pedicellariw# were
seen. The abactinal and ventral plates and paxille are much larger
and fewer than in any species of Plutonaster or Dytaster, of similar
size, and the appearance is decidedly hispid under a lens, owing to
the elongated and acute spinules of the whole surface. Greater
radius, 12™™; lesser, 6™™.

Taken by the lake Expedition in the West Indies, in 600
fathoms, and by the U. 8. Fish Commission Steamer Albatross.

The specimens of this species that I have examined are doubtless
immature, but they differ decidedly from the young of the other
known American species. It is not a typical Pseudarchaster.

The specimen from the Blake Expedition was mixed with speci-
mens labelled as Plutonaster intermedius by Perrier.

Pseudarchaster granuliferus Ver., sp. nov.
Puatte XXX. Ficures 6, 6a.

Form stellate with a broad disk and deeply emarginate sides, the
rays wide at base and tapering rapidly to acute tips.

Radii as 1:2.20. Greater radius, 22™™; lesser, 10™™.

The marginal plates are large and initia encroaching consilan ably
on both sides of the disk, producing a rather thick rounded margin.
The upper ones are closely covered with polygonal granules; the
lower ones are closely covered with small, uniform, closely appressed,
ovate, subsquamiform granules or granule-like spinules, without any
larger median ones.

The abactinal plates are small, rounded, elevated, and covered
with a polygonal group of prismatic granules, about five to eight
forming the central cluster. Papular pores are regularly arranged,
and placed singly between the basal radial plates. The madreporic
plate is small and irregular.

Actinal plates are crowded and covered with spaced polygonal
granules, without any spinules. On each area there are three to
five special pectinate fascioles of small size, one of which is opposite

A. E. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 193

the dentary suture. The adambulacral plates have a curved, pal-
mate, strongly projecting furrow-series of five or six unequal blunt
spinules; the two or three median ones are larger and more slender,
compressed ; the two distal ones are shorter, stouter, flattened or
spatulate, but on the distal half of the rays they are all slender. The
actinal side is covered with shorter, obtuse or clavate spinules, either
clustered or in two or three irregular rows, but without any larger
central spines.

The jaws are not prominent ; there is an odd apical spine on each
jaw, distinctly larger and longer than the rest ; the furrow margin
bears ten to twelve small obtuse spinelets, like those of the adambu-
lacrals ; the distal ones are rather larger than the others. On the
sutural margin there are about ten shorter blunt or clavate spinules,
a little larger than the actinal granules ; another small intermediate
row of similar ones covers the actinal surface.

Taken by the Albatross at station 2751, in —— fathoms. One
example (No. 18,448a).

Pseudarchaster concinnus Verrill.

Pseudarchaster concinnus Verrill, Proc, U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 250, 1894.
Amer, Jour. Sci., xlix, p. 132, 1895.

PLATE XXX. FIGURES 3, 3a, 3b.

Taken at 3 stations between N. lat. 41° 28’ 30” and 41° 07’; in
1188 to 1791 fathoms.

In this species the genital pores are large and usually plainly
visible, without preparation. They are situated far apart on the
dorsal surface, about opposite the second pairs of dorsal marginal
plates; they are separated by about nine radial rows of abactinal
interradial plates ; about six plates intervene between the pore and
the marginal plate.

The jaws often have an odd apical oral spine, only a little longer
and larger than those adjacent. In other cases no such spine is
found, the apical spines being all paired. This variation may occur
on the different jaws of the same specimen.

In this species there is less distinction between the smaller and
larger spines on the lower marginal plates, there being many inter-
mediate in size, and the largest not very large, in three or four
irregular rows. The adambulacral and dentary spines are shorter,
those of the actinal side of the jaws being much less conspicuous.
The larger central spine of the actinal plates is also less prominent.

TRANS. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Aveust, 1899.

13

194 A. & Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.
Pseudarchaster ordinatus Ver., sp. nov.
PLATE XXX. Ficures 4, 4a, 4b.

A large species, having a broad disk, with the sides regularly
incurved, and rather long, tapered, subacute rays, closely resembling
P. concinnus in form and in the character of the upper side, but
more spinose below.

Radii about as 1:2.8. Greater radius, 47 to 50™™; lesser,
17-18™™..

The abactinal paxille are regularly arranged, and evenly granu-
lated, with very small, crowded, slightly elongated, round granules,
of which twenty to thirty may occupy the central part ; those around
the margin are longer and divergent.

Upper marginal plates about 64 on each side of the body, much
higher than long, encroaching considerably on the disk, sloping
upward so as to form. a bevelled margin. They are rather closely
and finely granulated, like the abactinal plates. They have the
narrow sutural grooves fasciolated.

Lower marginals similar to the upper in size and shape, but cov-
ered with small, acute, unequal spinules, and with one or two median
vertical rows of larger appressed spines, of which there may be 8 to
10 or more on the larger plates.

The actinal plates mostly have a long, rather slender, acute central
Spine, surrounded by several small acute, erect spines. Many of
those of the principal series have pectinate fascioles between them.
Sometimes as many as 16 of these special fascioles occur on each
interradial area.

The adambulacral plates bear a palmate furrow-series of seven or
eight slender, divergent, nearly equal spines; one or two larger
central spines on the actinal side; and an outer marginal curved
row of several small acute spinules.

The jaws usually have an odd apical spine considerably larger
than the rest, but it may be lacking on some jaws; there are about
eight or nine spines in the furrow series, rather longer and larger
than those farther out ; and about seven to nine rather larger and
longer actinal spines on each dentary plate, so that the jaws appear
very spinose.

The genital pores are small but easily visible; they are situated
opposite to the second pairs of dorsal marginal plates.

Taken by the Albatross in the Gulf of Mexico, at station 2396, in
335 fathoms (No. 18,438) ; also at station 2376, in 324 fathoms.

A, E. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 195

This species has a much thinner disk and more slender and more
rapidly tapered rays with less massive plates that P. intermedius, or
even P. concinnus.

The following additional species have been recorded from the East
Atlantic :

Pseudarchaster annectens (Per.).

Astrogonium annectens Per., Exp. Tray. et Talism., p. 348, pl. xxiii, fig. 5, pl.
xxiv, fig. 1, 1894.

Gulf of Gascony, 900 meters; station 213, 1888, 1384 meters.
This is very closely related to P. intermedius Sla.
Pseudarchaster hystrix (Per.).

Astrogonium hystrix Per., Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 345, pl. xxiii, fig. 3, pl.
xxiv, fig. 2, 1894.

Coast of Morocco, 840 meters, one example.
- Very closely related to the preceding.

Pseudarchaster necator (Per.).

Astrogonium necator Per., Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 350, pl. xxiii, figs. la, 10,
1894.

Off the Azores, 1257 meters, one example.

Pseudarchaster Aphrodite (Per.).

Astrogonium Aphrodite Per., Exp. Tray. et Talism., pp. 542, 354, pl. xxi, fig.
2, pl. xiii, fig. 2, 1894.

Coast of Sahara, 1090 meters.

Aphroditaster gracilis Sla.
Aphroditaster gracilis Sla., Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 117, pl. xvii, figs. 1, 2, pl.

xviii, figs. 7, 8, 1889.
Astrogonium gracile Per., Exp. Trav. et Talism., pp. 342, 554, 1894.

Off the Azores, 1000 fathoms.

Pseudarchaster tessellatus Sla. is from off the Cape of Good Hope.

P. Patagonicus (Per.) is from Patagonia, 283 meters.

P. discus Sla, is from Messier Channel, west coast South America,
147 fathoms.

A few species have been described from the Indo-Pacific region :

196 A. E. Verrilli—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

P. mosaicus Alcock and Wood Mason, is from the Andaman Sea,
India, in 188 to 220 fathoms.

P. roseus (= Mediaster roseus Alcock, 1893, p. 98) is from the
Laccadive Sea, in 740 fathoms. ‘

Paragonaster subtilis Perrier.
Goniopecten subtilis Perrier, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo@l., ix, p. 26, 1881. Mém.
Ktoiles de Mer, p. 2538, pl. v, figs. 3, 4, 1884.

Goniopecten subtilis Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 726, 1889.

Paragonaster subtilis Perrier, Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 358, 1894.

The type of this species, from station 31, Blake Expedition, I have
compared with specimens of P. formosus Ver., of similar size.

The two are very closely related, but in P. sudtilis the adambu-
lacral plates usually have, on’ the actinal surface, a rather long and
stoutish acute central spinule; and the outer marginal spinules are
also larger than those of formosus. On the proximal plates there
are usually 6 or 7 furrow spinules and 8 or 9 on the actinal surface,
all of which are stouter than in formosus. The spinules on the
actinal surface of the dentary plates are also more numerous, larger
and more divergent than in formosus,; they form four rather irregu-
lar rows. The larger actinal paxille have 14 to 16 marginal
granules, with 4 to 6 larger central ones. ;

Possibly a large series of specimens would compel us to unite the
two, as only varietal forms of one species.

Four other Atlantic species of this genus have been described.
They are as follows:

P. formosus (Ver.) 1884, p. 383); 1894, p. 257; 1895, p. 187.
Off East Coast of United States, 1396 to 2021 fathoms.

P. strictus Per., 1894, p. 363, pl. xxv, fig. 3.
East Atlantic, 3665 meters.

P. elongatus (Per.), 1885. 1894, p. 362, pl. xxi, fig. 3, pl. xxiv, fig. 4.

Off the Azores, 2115 to 4060 meters.

Perrier suggests that this may be only a variety of P. subtilis and
that P. strictus may be the young of the same species.

P. cylindratus Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 314, pl. li, figs. 3, 4, pl. lili, figs.
3, 4, 1889.

Off Cape Verde Islands, in 1850 fathoms. Closely related to P.
Sormosus.

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 197

Rosaster Alexandri Perrier.

Pentagonaster Alexandri Perrier, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodél., ix, p. 22, 1881.
Nouy. Arch. du Mus., vi, p. 238, pl. vi, figs. 5-8, 1884.
Rosaster Alexandri Per., Exp. Sci. Trav. et Talism., Echinod., p. 387, 1894.

This species has rounded, columnar, paxilliform abactinal plates,
covered, like the marginal and actinal plates, with small spinules.
Most of the upper marginal plates of the rays are in contact
medially.

The genus osaster is evidently very distinct from Paragonaster.
Perrier states that it has no pedicellariz of any kind, but some of the
larger specimens that I have examined have had a small number of
simple pedicellariz on the actinal plates.

The larger examples have two long, slender spines on the actinal
side of the adambulacral plates.

It was taken at several stations by the Blake, in 84 to 1930
fathoms, and by the Albatross at a number of stations in the West
Indies and Gulf of Mexico, in 182 to 980 fathoms.

INCERTA SEDES.

Hoplaster Perrier. Type, H. spinosus Per.
Hoplaster Perrier, 1882, Rapport, p. 32. Exped. Trav. et Talism., p. 323, 1894.

Form pentagonal with short rays. Marginal plates well-developed,
not numerous, spinulated. An odd marginal interradial above and
below. Abactinal and actinal plates angular, crowded, closely
united, covered with a group of elongated spinules. No pedicel-
larie observed. Adambulacral plates with three or four spinules in
the furrow-series and an irregular group of spinules on the actinal
surface. Jaws without a recurved spine.

The relations of this genus are doubtful. Perrier placed it next
to Gnathaster, on account of the odd marginal plate, etc. (See p.
202). It may, perhaps, belong to Goniasteride, or be allied to Lasi-
aster. ‘The details of its skeleton are not known.

Hoplaster spinosus Perrier, 1882, Rapport, p. 32. Exped. Trav. et Talism.,
p. 324, pl. xiv, figs. 2a, 2b, 1894.

Off the Azores, etc., 2995 to 3307 meters.
Only small examples are known.

198 <A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Hoplaster lepidus (Sladen).
Pentagonaster lepidus Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 275, pl. lvii, figs. 1-4, 1889.

This species agrees so closely, in all structural characters, with
the type of the genus, that there can be little doubt that they belong
to one genus. In fact, the present species might even prove to be
an older state of the former, to judge from the descriptions. They
both came from the same region and similar depths.

Off the Azores, 1000 fathoms.

Lasiaster Sladen. Type, L. villosus Sladen.

General form as in Zosia and Goniaster. Marginal plates well-
developed, in both series, paired. No odd interradial. Marginal,
actinal, and abactinal plates covered with groups of small, acute
spinules.

The general appearance of this genus is similar to Hoplaster, with
which it may, possibly, be related, though no odd interradials are
present. M. Sladen refers the genus to the Gymnasteride.

Lasiaster hispidus (Sars) Sladen.

Goniaster hispidus M. Sars, Fauna litt. Norveg., iii, p. 72, pl. 8, figs. 24, 25,
1877.

Pentagonaster hispidus Perrier, Nouv. Arch. du Mus. d’hist. Nat., Ser. 2, vol.
i, p. 84, 1878. Danielssen and Koren, Asteroidea, Norske Nordhayvs-Exped.
Zool., xi, p. 58, pl. xv, fig. 6, 1884.

Lasiaster hispidus Sladen, op. cit., p. 372, 1889.

Arctic coasts of Europe, especially in the Drontheim Fjord, in

deep water.

The larger specimens are 72™™ in diameter.

Revision of the Classification of the orders Valvata and Pazxillosa
of Perrier, and especially of the Archasteride.

Archasteridze Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, pp. 1-4, 1889. Perrier, Exp. Trav. et
Talism., pp. 2387-252, 1894.

In a former article (1894, pp. 266-269) I endeavored to show
that this extensive group is probably not a natural family.

This opinion has been confirmed to some extent by the subsequent
publication of Perrier’s report, quoted above, in which he discussed,
at considerable length, the characters of this “family,” as contrasted
with Pentagonasteride. He enumerated seven principal characters
by which the two families are distinguished. It is sufficient to state

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 199

here that every one of these seven characters fails in certain cases,
‘and that nearly all of them may occur in each family, so that there
is no certain means of deciding in which family certain genera
should be placed. Perrier, himself, admits something of the kind,
but holds that the preponderance of the characters ought to deter-
mine the family in each ease.

The recent discovery of new genera has so increased the excep-
tional cases, by revealing forms that are more or less completely
intermediate between the two groups, that it has become difficult to
define them in any satisfactory manner.

The two principal writers who have recently discussed the classi-
fication of these starfishes, Sladen and Perrier, have differed con-
siderably as to the limits and characters of each group. Thus
Sladen included the Odontasteride (as Gnathaster) and the genera
Mimaster and Leptogonaster in the Pentagonasteride, but Perrier
put all these in the Archasteride. On the other hand, Sladen puts
Pseudarchaster and Aphroditaster in the Archasteride, but Perrier
transfers them to the Pentagonasteride.

These are well-known genera that have been thoroughly studied
by both writers, therefore we must conclude that the two so-called
families are not really well defined, natural groups, otherwise such
able investigators could hardly disagree to such an extent.

This question would be of less importance were it not for the fact
that in the more general classification of Perrier, these two “‘ fami-
lies” belong to two distinct orders. The Archasteride he places in
the order Paxillosa (op. cit., pp. 28, 29); the Pentagonasteridz in
the order Valvata.

The fact that the two so-called families run together, without
definite limitations, would necessarily imply that these two “ orders ”
are also badly limited or unnatural groups.

Almost the only special character by which the two groups can be
distinguished, as limited by Perrier, will be the character of the
pedicellariz, which, however, are often lacking in both groups.

But the papilliform pedicellariz of the Paxillosa, with two to four
or more valves, apparently formed from modified spinules or gran-
ules, are also found in the Valvata. Sometimes such pedicellariz
are found associated with larger valvular pedicellariz on the same
specimen, in the genus Nymphaster and other genera, while well-
formed, though small, bivalve pedicellariz often occur on certain of
the antarctic Gnathasterine, and on other species referred to Paxil-
losa.

200 A. & Verrilli—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Therefore, if this feature is to be the criterion, the Paxillosa
should only include such groups as never have true bivalve pedicel-
larie. The existence of paxilliform plates on the dorsal surface can-
not be made an important character, for they occur in typical forms
of Valvata. The development of terminal suckers on the ambulacral
feet varies much in both groups, and depends mainly on the nature
of the bottom inhabited.

The Paxillosa would be a more natural group if limited to the *
Porcellanasteride, Astropectinide, and the genus Archaster, while
the rest of the Archasteride (Sla.) might go into the Valvata (sens
ext.) However, it seems to me a more natural arrangement to con-
sider these groups as the two suborders of one order, equivalent in
rank to the three others proposed by Perrier. For this order
Sladen’s name, Phanerozona, might well be used, in a slightly
restricted sense, the Asterinidz and Gymnasteride being excluded.

The classification of the order as now proposed would be as
follows:

Order PHANEROZONA Sladen (rest.).
Suborder I.—Valvata Perrier (sens ext.).

Family 1.—Lincxirp Perrier.
Family I.—Prnracrrorip# Gray (restr.).
Family UJ.—AntTHENEID#& Per. (restr.).
Family [V.—GontastERID# Forbes (restr.).
Subfamily I.—Goniasterine V., nov.=Pentagonasterine Sla.
(pars).
Subfamily I.—Goniodiscine Sla.
Subfamily II].—Mediasterinz V., nov.
Subfamily IV.—Pseudarchasterine Sla.
Subfamily V.—Hippasteriine V., nov.
Family V.—OponTasTERID& Ver. noy. = Gnathasterine Per.( pars).
Family VI.—PuiuronasTERID#& Ver.
Subfamily I1—Mimasterine Sla.
Subfamily IJ.—Plutonasterine Sla.
Subfamily I1].—Pontasterine Ver., 1894.
Family VII.—Gontorectinip& V., nov.
Family VIII.—Brnruorectinin& V.=Benthopectinine Ver., 1894. -

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 201

Suborder IIl.—Paxillosa Per. (sens. restr.).

Family [X.—PorcELLANASTERID# Sla.

Family X.—ARrcHASTERID& Vig. (restr. to Archaster).
Family XI.—AstTropEctiINnip& Gray (restr.).

Family XIJ.—Luipip# V., nov.=Ludiine Sla.

It will be noticed than in the above arrangement the Archasteridz
of Perrier, 1894, has been divided into five distinct families (Families
V, VI, VII, VIII and X). The larger number of genera are placed
in the Plutonasteridx, which includes three groups that appear to be
of subfamily rank.

The synonymy given will sufficiently indicate the limits of the
groups in most cases.

The new family, Goniopectinide, is proposed to include Gonio-
pecten Per. (restr.), type G. demonstrans, together with an allied
new deep sea genus Prionaster Ver., type P. elegans, with odd inter-
radial marginal plates and a corresponding odd row of actinal plates.
It is from the West Indies. The genus Craspidaster Sla., which I
have not seen, probably belongs to the same family. In this group
the adambulacral, actinal, and marginal plates are surrounded by
special spinules united together by a web, so as to form very spe-
cialized fasciolated grooves. It is related to the Astropectinide, as
well as to Pontasterinz.

The family Benthopectinidz includes, so far determined, only the
genus Benthopecten Ver.= Pararchaster Sladen.

The family Odontasteride is proposed for Odontaster, Gnathaster,
and allied forms, having one or two large recurved spines on the
jaws, and also odd interradial marginal plates. It is equivalent to
Gnathasterine Per., minus Hoplaster.

Archasteride is restricted to the typical genus Archaster, which is
believed to be closely allied to the Astropectinide.

Family ODONTASTERIDZ Ver., nov.
Gnathasterinc (pars) Perrier, Exp. Trav. et Talism., pp. 244, 251, 1894.

Form either pentagonal or stellate with a broad disk. Marginal
plates well-developed.

Jaws, each with a single, recurved, more or less hyaline median
Spine, or with two such spines, side by side. In the latter case one

202 A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

of these spines arises from near the apex of each dentary plate.
Both conditions sometimes occur, abnormally, on the same specimen.

An odd interradial marginal plate, above and below, on each side.

Abactinal surface covered with more or less paxilliform plates,
parapaxille or protopaxille, with intervening large papular pores
on the radial areas. The abactinal plates may bear clusters of more
or less elongated spines, or a group of small granules. They usually
form obliquely transverse lines on the rays, not always regular.

Actinal plates angular, covered either with spines or granules.
Small simple pedicellariz sometimes occur on the actinal or abactinal
plates. They may have two, three, or four papilliform blades.

Adambulacral plates usually bear elongated spinules arranged in
three or four pairs of small transverse rows, generally only two or
three of the furrow-series are on each plate ; sometimes only one.
Dentary plates usually have elongated, acute marginal and apical
spines. They are sometimes closely united along the median suture;
in other cases (Odontaster),, they are separated by a space covered
only by membrane.

The marginal plates are covered either with spinules or granules;
sometimes the upper ones are granulated and the lower spinulose,
like the corresponding disk-plates; they usually have deep fas-
ciolated sutures.

Perrier, 1894, instituted a sub-family under the name Gnathaster-
ine to include the present group, together with some other forms
(Hoplaster) in which no recurved jaw-spines occur. He based the
group more particularly on the odd interradial marginal plate. But
the latter character seems to me to be of less importance, for I have
found it abnormally present in various species of Zosia and allied
genera. (See under Pyrenaster dentatus, p. 167, above). Moreover
in Benthopecten, which normally has an odd interradial plate, I
have found it replaced by two plates, on some of the margins (see p.
218 below and pl. xxx, figs. 7, 7a).

Therefore, I have taken the presence of the recurved dentary
spines as the special feature of the group.*

As the name Gnathaster is nearly a synonym of Odontaster, and
may, therefore, be dropped from the system by future authors, it
seems desirable to change the name of the group to Odontasteride.

Perrier has divided the group into three genera: Gnathaster,
Asterodon, and Goniodon.

* A similar recurved tooth is found in certain species of Pterasteride.

A. EF. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 203

Asterodon Per. has a pair of dentary spines on each jaw.* Type,
A, singularis (M. and T.). Peru and Chili.

Goniodon Per. has some of the distal marginal plates enlarged.
A pair of recurved spines on each jaw. Type, G. dilitatus Per.,
New Zealand.

Gnathaster Sladen (restr.) has the marginal plates regularly de-
creasing. One recurved spine on each jaw. Type, G. pedicellaris
Per.= G@. meridionalis (t. Leip.), Cape Horn,

As thus limited and defined Gnathodon is identical with Odontas-
ter Ver., of earlier date. The type cited, however, is not a typical
Odontaster.

When Sladen established his genus Gnathodon he included in it
all the known forms belonging to the three divisions proposed by
Perrier. He did not designate any particular species as the type.
His personal studies and detailed descriptions and figures were de-
voted to three Antarctic species, all of which would go in the genus,
as restricted by Perrier.

Bell, 1893, combined all the known forms under the name Odon-
taster Ver., which is the earliest generic name in the group. The
latter was based by me on a single species (O. hispidus), which is
one of a group of species having very spinulose paxille and plates,
and is apparently not strictly congeneric with O. meridionalis Smith
(= O. pedicellaris Per.), which Perrier cites as the type of Gnatho-
don, 1894.

It seems to me unnecessary, therefore, to consider Gnathodon
(Perrier, restr.) a synonym of Odontaster.

Since Odontaster was originally established for a more restricted:
group, Sladen’s name was not originally truly synonymous with it.
Therefore it may well be restricted to one of the other subdivisions
included in it by him, as Perrier has done imperfectly.

Another division may be established for G. elongatus SI., and G.
miliaris Gray, in which the abactinal skeleton consists of pseudo-
paxille, or low rounded plates covered with granules, while granules
also cover the actinal and marginal plates, thus giving them nearly
the same appearance as species of Zosta and allied genera, for
which, indeed, some of them were formerly mistaken and described
(under Astrogonium by Gray, and others; and under Pentagonaster
by Perrier).

* Leipoldt, 1895, figures an abnormal specimen of A. singularis in which two
jaws have each but one median tooth (pl. xxi, fig. 7c).

204 A. EB. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Acodontaster Ver., gen. nov. Type, G. elongatus Sladen.

Gnathaster (pars) Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 285, 1889. Perrier (pars), p.
244 (1894).

Odontaster (pars) Bell, Proc. Zo6l. Soc. London, p. 261, 1895. Leipoldt,
Zeit. wissenschaft. Zo6l., lix, p. 614, 1895.

One odd median, recurved, hyaline spine* on each jaw, or angle of
the mouth-frame. The two dentary plates are closely united along
the suture.

Actinal, marginal and abactinal plates are covered with granules
or short granule-like spinules.

Abactinal plates have the character of pseudopaxille, or are not
truly paxilliform, nor much elevated. They form obliquely trans-
verse rows on the rays. Papular pores are large in the radial areas.

The marginal plates decrease regularly in size distally. The adam-
bulacral spines are arranged in several series ; two of each series
usually are situated on each plate.

Actinal plates form series in two directions. Adambulacral plates
usually bear only two spines in the furrow-series. Pedicellariz are
not found in the type. The distribution is Antarctic.

The following species belong to this group.

Acodontaster elongatus (Sladen, 1889). Off Marion I.; off Heard
I.; off Kerguelen I., etce., 50-150 fathoms.

Acodontaster miliaris (Gray, 1847). New Zealand.

Gnathaster Sladen (restr.). Type, G. meridionalis.

Gnathaster (pars) Sladen, Voy. Chall., xxx, p. 285, 1889. Perrier (pars), Exp.
Trav. et Talism., p. 244, 1874.

Odontaster (pars) Bell, Proc. Zodl. Soe. London, p. 261, 1893. Leipoldt, Arch.
wissen. Zodl., lix, p. 614, 1895.

A single hyaline recurved spine (movable?) on each jaw. The
two dentary plates consolidated at the suture.

Abactinal plates are elevated, convex or capitate, and with radial
basal processes. They are covered with a group of short spinules
or with prismatic granules. They extend to the apical plate.

Dorsal marginal plates not very large, covered with granules or
with small short spinules, like the disk. Ventral marginal plates
and actinal plates covered with granules or minute spinules.

* According to Sladen’s description these spines, in his species, are more
closely united to the jaw than in Odontaster, and would hardly be movable.
In the latter they are only attached by their bases, at the apex of the jaw, and
are movable.

A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 205

Adambulacral plates are narrow and usually have only two furrow
spines; several other pairs are borne on the actinal side of each plate.

G. pilulatus Sladen also belongs to this restricted group.

G. pedicellaris Per., from Cape Horn, is placed as a synonym of
meridionalis Smith by Leipoldt, as are, also, G. Grayi (Bell) and
G. pilulatus Sladen. All the species are Antarctic.

Odontaster Verrill.
Odontaster Verrill, Amer. Journ. Science, xx, p. 402, 1880. Proc. U.S. Nat.
Mus., xvii, p. 262, 1894. Amer. Journ. Sci., xlix, "1 136, 1897.
Gnathaster Sladen (pars), Voy. Challenger, vol. xxx, Asteroidea, p. 285, 1889.
Perrier (pars), Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 244, 1894.
Odontaster Bell (pars), Proc. Zodl. Soc. London, p. 260, 1883.

A single, odd, hyaline, recurved movable spine on the apex of
each jaw. Dentary plates large, separated by an open, fusiform
space covered by membrane. Abactinal surface covered with ele-
vated, convex or clavate paxilliform plates, or parapaxille, which
usually bear clusters of elongated spinules, like true paxille ; their
bases are stellate; upper marginal plates are usually finely spinulated.

Lower marginal plates and actinal plates are covered with zeute,
more or less elongated spinules. :

Papular pores are generally large and placed singly in the angles
around the radial paxille. The radial abactinal plates form more
or less evident obliquely transverse rows and extend nearly or quite
to the apical plate.

The odd interradial marginal plate is usually triangular or wedge-
shaped. Simple pedicellariz occur rarely.

The adambulacral plates usually bear several rows of spines;
usually three or four in the furrow-series, rarely but two.

The species, so far as known, are from the North Atlantic.

The open suture between the dentary plates of the jaws; the
movable hyaline spine, attached only by its base, at the apex of the
jaw, together with the very spinose character of the abactinal pax-
ille and marginal plates, separate this genus from its allies. The
marginal plates are also larger than in most of the other groups,
and the adambulacral plates bear usually three or four spines in the
furrow-series.

A reexamination of the numerous specimens of this genus for-
merly collected by the U. 8. Fish Commission Steamer Albatross, off
our coast, convinced me, several years ago, that two species were
comprised under the name of O. Aéspidus in our earlier lists, and

206 A. E. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

probably in the collections sent to various museums by the U. S.
Fish Commission and National Museum. ‘Two examples of another
new species was also discovered in the same collections. I have,
therefore, thought it desirable to prepare comparative descriptions
of these two new species, and to give morphological figures of the
three forms, for comparison.

Odontaster hispidus Verrill.

Odontaster hispidus Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. xx, p. 402, 1880. Proc.
U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 263, 1894. Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. xlix, p.
136, 1895.

PuaTE XXIX. Ficurss 3, 3a.

Form depressed, stellate, with a rather broad disk. Radii vary
in proportion from 1:2 to 1:3. The rays taper regularly and are
subacute.

The marginal plates are only moderately developed and do not
encroach much on the disk, either above or below. In large exam-
ples there are about 37 to 39 on a side, in each series. They are
convex and separated by wide and rather deep sutural grooves.
The upper and lower nearly coincide. The upper ones are squarish,
with rounded angles; the lower ones, along the disk margin, are
higher than long. The odd interradial one is somewhat wedge-
shaped, and only a little smaller than those adjacent to it.

The marginal plates of both series are densely covered with small
elongated, divergent spinules which over-arch and partly conceal
the sutural furrows. The spinules on the upper plates are slender
and acute. Those on the lower plates, especially those on the
actinal side, are longer and much stouter, terete and tapered, sub-
acute or acute. When the spinules are removed the marginal plates
are covered with small hemispherical elevations, where the spinules
were attached. ‘Those of the upper plates are smaller and more
crowded.

The abactinal plates are round at top, convex, well separated ;
those of the radial areas and center of the disk are elevated, with a
somewhat capitate round top, which is covered by a dense cluster of
slender, elongated, acute divergent spinules.

Between most of the radial plates, over a large area, there are
moderately large papular pores, about six around each plate, placed
singly in most cases.

Smaller pores are scattered over the center of the disk, but they _
are absent from the small interradial areas and from the distal part
of the rays.

A. EF, Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 207

The actinal plates, when denuded of spines, are numerous, decidedly
convex, with deep sutural grooves between them; their surfaces
are covered with uneven irregular elevations, where the spines were
attached. They are arranged in about five rows parallel to each
ambulacral furrow. The first row extends nearly to the tip of the
ray; its plates are larger and rather more square than those of the
next row. ‘The interradial plates become small, rounded and
crowded. The actinal plates all bear dense groups of rather stout,
elongated, tapered, mostly acute or subacute spinules, essentially like
those of the lower marginal plates.

The adambulacral plates are transversely oblong, rather narrower
than the adjacent actinal plates, and have, like the latter, a tuber-
culated surface. Each one, proximally, bears two, or more often
three, unequal spinules of the furrow-series, but more distally they
bear only two, nearly equal ones. On the actinal side each plate
bears about four or five quite similar spines, which sometimes seem
to stand, more or less distinctly, in pairs. These spines, like those of
the furrow-series, are essentially like those of the actinal plates, in
size and form.

The jaws are rather large, rhombic; the two dentary plates are
separated by a rather wide sutural furrow covered with membrane ;
they are covered with spines on the margin and actinal side, like
those of the adambulacral plates. The median recurved spine is
large, somewhat compressed; the distal part is hyaline and very
acute.

A large example has the greater radius 55™™; lesser, 16™™.
Another has the greater radius 42™™; lesser, 14™™.

This species has been taken by the U. S. Fish Commission at
many localities, from off Martha’s Vineyard to Florida, in 43 to 480
fathoms and more.

It is easily distinguished by the small marginal plates and stout
actinal spinules.

Regularly 4-rayed and 6-rayed specimens have been taken.

Odontaster setosus Ver., sp. noy.
Prare XXIX. Figures 1—1c, 2.

Form depressed, stellate, with a broad disk. Sides regularly in-
curved. Radii about as 1:2, somewhat variable. The marginal plates
are pretty well-developed and encroach considerably upon the disk,

above and below. They are transversely oblong, distinctly: higher

208 A. #. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

than broad, and separated by deep sutural grooves. They are de-
cidedly larger than in O. hispidus and not so square. The upper
and lower ones correspond closely in size and position, so that the

sutural grooves are continuous. Large examples have about 35 in °

each series on each side of the body.

In some specimens as many as five or six of the distal dorsal mar-
ginal plates are in contact medially ; in others all are separated, the
abactinal plates reaching even the apical plate.

The marginal plates, above and below, are thickly covered with
large numbers of small, slender, acute spinules, those near the mar-
gins divergent and forming fascioles. The spinules of the upper
plates are rather smaller and more numerous than those of the lower
ones, but there is no such difference in character as in O. hispidus.
When the spinules are removed the plates are thickly covered with
minute tubercles.

The abactinal radial plates are well separated, small, paxilliform
with a rounded, convex or capitate top, covered with a cluster of
slender, acute, setiform, divergent spinules.

The papular pores are large and conspicuous and occupy large
areas; they are placed singly. ‘The actinal plates are rather numer-
ous, rhombic, finely tuberculated, arranged in three or four rows
parallel with the ambulacra ; the first series extends to about the
seventh marginal plate. They are covered with dense clusters of
slender, acute, setiform spinules, like those of the upper surface
but longer.

The adambulacral plates are transversely oblong, narrower than
the adjacent actinal ones. They bear each three or four slender
furrow spinules in a nearly regular row, and a dense group of 10 to
12 or more, somewhat longer, slender spinules on the actinal side.
The latter are similar to the actinal spinules, but rather larger and
less acute.

The dentary plates bear marginal and actinal spines, similar to
those of the adambulacral plates, but those at the apex are shorter,
prismatic and blunt, while there are usually two or three near the
sides that are larger than the rest and somewhat curved. The plates
are separated by wide sutural grooves.

The recurved spines are compressed and often somewhat curved ;
the distal end is hyaline, suddenly narrowed or acuminate, and
usually very acute.

One of the larger specimens has the greater radius 37™™ ; lesser,
18™™, Another has the greater radius 32™™; lesser, 17™™.

ae

A. EF. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 209

This species was taken by the U. 8. Fish Commission Steamer
Albatross, at many stations, from off Martha’s Vineyard to the
Carolina coasts, in 56 to 400 fathoms or more. It was often asso-
ciated with O. hispidus.

In form and general appearance it resembles O. hispidus, but is
easily distinguished by the higher marginal plates, and especially by
the slender setiform spinules of all the plates on the under side.

Odontaster robustus Ver., sp. nov.

Puate XXIX. Ficurss 4, 4a.

Form broadly stellate, with short, rapidly tapered rays. and thick
margins. The sides are regularly incurved. Radii about 1:1}.

The marginal plates are larger and thicker than in the two preced-
ing species. Those of the two series correspond closely in size and
position. There are 27 of each series on each side of the body, in
the type. They encroach considerably upon the disk, both above
and below, and rise distinctly above the abactinal plates, thus form-
ing a conspicuous margin. They are transversely oblong, about
twice as high as broad. About four pairs of the distal dorsal plates
are in contact medially.

The odd interradial plates are small and wedge-shaped, and do
not reach the marginal sutural groove, but in this groove, opposite
the odd interradials, there may be a small, odd, ovate plate. This is
lacking, or very small, on two of the margins of the type. The
sutural grooves are narrow and deep, with marginal fascioles of
small slender spinules. Both series of marginal plates are thickly
covered with small, slender, setiform spinules, those of the lower
series somewhat larger and longer than those of the upper ones.

The abactinal plates are small, round, well separated, paxilliform,
Those of the radial areas have a rather high column, somewhat capi-
tate, with the top somewhat convex and covered with a divergent
cluster of small, slender, acute, setiform spinules.

The papular pores are conspicuous and occupy five large radial
and a disconnected central area; those in the central parts of each
area are much larger than those at the edges; about six surround
each plate.

The actinal plates are squarish and form about four rows parallel
with the ambulacra; they are separated by rather wide grooves, and
each bears a thick group of elongated, slender, setiform spinules.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Avueust, 1899.

14

210 A. &. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

The adambulacral plates are rather narrower than the adjacent
actinals. Each bears four or five slender spinules in the furrow
series; these are terete and rather larger than the actinal spinules ;
on the actinal side there is a group of 12 to 16 slender spinules, those
next the furrow series about the same as the latter in size and form;
the outer ones are rather smaller.

The dentary plates are separated by wide open sutures; their mar-
ginal and surface spinules are like those of the actinal plates.

The recurved spines are conspicuous and not much compressed,
with regularly tapered, very acute, hyaline tips.

The type specimen has the greater radii 33 to 35™™; lesser, about
7

The type (No. 9758) was taken in 1881, by the Albatross, off
Martha’s Vineyard, at station 994, in 368 fathoms, mud. A smaller
specimen (No. 18423) was taken in 1885, at station 2586, in 328
fathoms, in the same region.

This species is easily distinguished Both the two preceding by the
thicker margin and disk, shorter rays, larger and fewer marginal
plates, more numerous adambulacral spinules, etc.

Family PLUTONASTERIDZ.

Plutonasterinee (sub-family) Sladen, op. cit., pp. 2, 60, 1889. Perrier, Exp.
Trav. et Talism., p. 251, 1894.

This group appears to be sufficiently distinct to be regarded as a
family. The great group called the family Archasteride by Sladen
and by Perrier is so heterogeneous that it cannot be definitely de-
fined, as already explained by me. (See p. 199.)

In the present group the form i8 stellate, the rays often long and
tapered. The abactinal plates are usually very numerous, in the
form of columnar parapaxille or protopaxille, covered with small
divergent spinules. They generally have no very definite arrange-
ment and the median radial series is often not distinguishable.

The marginal plates are generally well developed and paired, but
are sometimes small. They often bear one or more acute spines.

The actinal plates are imbricated and generally form rows run-
ning from the ambulacral to the marginal plates.

The pedicellariz, when present, are usually of simple structure,
with two to four papilliform blades. See pl. xxvn, fig. 6. They seem
to be lacking in many species. Supra-ambulacral plates are present.

Nearly all the species of this group are from the deep sea. None
are littoral. For the subdivisions see p. 200.

A. FE. Verrilli—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 211

Plutonaster Agassizii Verrill.
Archaster Agassizii Verrill, Amer. Journal Sci., vol. xx, p. 403, 1880.
Plutonaster rigidus Sladen, op. cit., p. 91, pl. xiv, figs. 3, 4; pl. xv, figs. 3, 4,
1889 ; also var. semiarmatus, op. cit., p. 94.
Plutonaster bifrons (pars) Sladen, op. cit., p. 88, 1889 (very young example).
Plutonaster Agassizii Verrill, Proc. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 248, 1894. Amer.
Journ. Sci., xlix, p. 151, 1895.

PLATE XXVIII. Ficure 6.

This species is intimately related to P. bifrons and other forms
that have been described from the Kast Atlantic. Probably several
of these species will have to be united eventually. It is also very
closely allied to P. intermedius (Per.) of the West Indies, with
which I have compared it. From the latter it appears, however, to
be distinct.

Our specimens occasionally have one or two small pedicellariz on
the actinal side near the jaws (see pl. xxvu, tig. 6). They have
three or four simple papilliform blades, and are very similar to the
ordinary form found on Dytaster.

Perrier and Sladen both state that no pedicellariw are found in
this genus.

Four-rayed and six-rayed specimens occasionally occur.

Taken at 103 stations between N. lat. 41° 53’ and 35° 45' 23”; in
182 to 1700 fathoms. Most common in 300 to 1200 fathoms.

Plutonaster efflorescens Perrier.

Archaster efflorescens Perrier, Etoiles de Mer, p. 255, 1887.

Plutonaster efflorescens Perrier, Trav. et Talism., p. 322, 1894. ‘

The type of this species from station 29, 955 fathoms, Blake Ex-
pedition, when examined by me in 1896, was in a very poor state of
preservation ; all the rays but one were broken off and the granules
of the disk were largely rubbed off.

It is a young specimen, The radii are only 17™™ and 5°5™™, so
that the adult specific characters are not developed.

The rays are relatively large for so young a specimen, slender,
tapered, and narrow distally, being more like those of Dytaster than
Plutonaster.

Marginal plates are 34 to 36 on each side of the body, small,
squarish, not oblique ; the upper ones extend a little on the actinal
side of the disk. They are covered with minute raised spinules,
which are not crowded; along the interradial margins each usually
bears a slender tapered, conical spine, about as long as the breadth
of the plate. The marginal plates are convex with a distinct groove
between them.

212 A. & Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

The lower marginal plates extend much farther back from the
margin than the dorsal ones, but they have the same fine spinulation;
there are distinct marginal fascioles between them ; most of the
distal and some of the proximal plates also have a central spine, like
those of the dorsal series, but rather longer.

The apical plate is relatively large, elongated, ovate, with a large
proximal notch.

The abactinal paxille are numerous, very small, round, nearly uni-
form in size; when rubbed the plates are convex and elevated, well
separated; three or four rows continue even to the apical plate.
There is no distinct median dorsal series; each plate bears a group of
four to eight (usually six) very small, shghtly elongated, divergent
spinules, forming regular stellate clusters, without any evident larger
central spine.

The actinal plates are rather numerous, forming triangular areas;
they are similar to the abactinal plates, but rather larger; each
usually bears six to eight small, rough, divergent spinules, in a
stellate group. They extend to about opposite the fourth or fifth
adambulacral plates, and do not form evident radial rows.

The adambulacral plates are relatively large; the inner or furrow
margin is convex and along the middle portion of the groove of each
plate four or five slender, elongated, rough, terete furrow-spines on
its convex edge, and six to eight shorter and smaller, divergent
spinules on its actinal surface, forming two or three irregular trans-
verse rows, or else an irregular roundish cluster.

The dentary plates are rather prominent, sub-carinate, and are
covered with numerous small, slender spinules on the actinal surface;
on the furrow margin there are numerous small slender spinules and
about six larger, convergent, apical ones. No pedicellariz could be
found.

Although this is evidently the young of some large species, it
differs decidedly from the young of Dytaster insignis and D. gran-
dis, of the same size, with which I have compared it directly. It
has shorter rays; single marginal spines; much smaller and more
finely spinulose dorsal paxille ; more numerous actinal plates, with
finer and more numerous spinules; more numerous spinules on the
dentary plates; more nearly equal and regular and more slender
furrow spines on the adambulacral plates; the edge of the latter is
less prominent, so that the furrow-series is less broken. In these
characters it agrees better with Plutonaster than with Dytaster.

It should probably be referred to Plutonaster, as has been done
by Perrier (1894), but it does not agree with the young of either of
the adult forms known from the American coasts.

A, E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 213

Perrier (1894) seems inclined to unite this with pulcher (Per.),
though he points out a number of differences. The latter is also
quite young. Their identity seems to me very doubtful, after a
comparison of the types.

Family GONIOPECTINIDZ Ver., nov.

Stellate with elongated rays; marginal, adambulacral and actinal
plates bordered with peculiar pectinate spinules united by a web-
like membrane, and thus forming specialized, continuous fascioles.
Surface of the marginal plates usually smooth or with a few scat-
tered granules, sometimes entirely granulated, usually covered with
a thin membrane.

Marginal plates large, regularly paired; the sutures corresponding
above and below; sometimes they are spinose. There may be an
odd interradial marginal plate in each series (Prionaster).

Abactinal plates are paxilliform or columnar and covered with
small spinules. They are arranged in oblique transverse rows on the
rays. Actinal plates form radial series, usually double (single in
Craspidaster), running from the adambulacral to the marginal plates,
with deep fasciolated grooves between them, continuous with the
fasciolated grooves between the marginal plates.

The adambulacral plates project over the ambulacral furrows,
forming constrictions; they bear a curved or angular series of fur-
row spinules united by a basal web.

The jaws are rather large and very prominent, with an open
suture. They bear two or more enlarged apical spines, and more or
less numerous smaller spinules on the actinal side.

Craspidaster Sladen appears to belong to this family.

Goniopecten demonstrans Perrier.
Goniopecten demonstrans Per., 1881, p. 24. Etoiles de Mer, p. 249, pl. iv, fig.
5, 1884. Exp. Trav. et Talism., p. 295, 1894.
PLaTE XXVII. Ficure 5.

The genus Goniopecten, as originally defined by Perrier, included
Plutonaster and other forms now regarded as very distinct genera.

But later (1894, p. 294) he restricted the genus to the single type,
G. demonstrans. This was also done by me independently, in 1894
(p. 249).

The genus is very peculiar in appearance, owing to the smooth
plates and curiously fasciolated sutural grooves.

214 A. EB. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

It is, however, very much like the new genus Prionaster in appear-
ance, but it has a fasciolated sutural furrow running from the suture
of the jaws to the suture between the first pair of marginal plates.

It has no odd interradial marginal plates, which are present in
Prionaster. The dorsal marginal plates do not bear spines as in
the latter. It has a large madreporic plate with fine radial gyri.

The dorsal nephridial pore is surrounded by a large number of
very small paxille, which form a low central prominence (probably
much more elevated in the young). The papular pores are numer-
ous, small, arranged regularly, about six around each paxilla, over
most of the disk and on wide basal radial areas, but even in the
basal regions they are lacking along the three or four median radial
rows of paxille and do not reach the ends of the rays.

The paxille are very numerous on the disk, smaller centrally ;
they are high, with rounded or elliptical tops, and covered with a
group of very small, short, blunt spinules, of which one to three
are central. Distally the paxille become narrow-elliptical and very
small. On base of the rays they form obliquely transverse rows.

The marginal plates are mostly smooth except around the mar-
gins, and covered with thin membrane; distally on the rays they
bear minute scattered granules. Around their margins there is a
regular rim, formed by the regular row of webbed spinules, which
project over the edges of the sutural grooves. In these grooves
there are several rows of much finer slender spinules. The apical
plate is rather large, obconic, unarmed.

The actinal plates are large, angular, of various forms, not numer-
ous ; they extend out to about the 12th adambulacral plate, there
being but a single row of small ones beyond the 7th. They form,
proximally, double series, the two united rows -corresponding to
each marginal plate, but with from 13 to 24 adambulacrals. The
actinal plates are flat and most of them bear from 1 to 3 minute
scattered spinules, besides the marginal fasciolated row.

The adambulacral plates proximally have an oblique, angular fur-
row-series of 9 or 10 slender, divergent spines, webbed together at
base. Farther out, about the middle of the ray, the series becomes
more regularly convex and more prominent, with 10 to 12 smaller
and more slender spinules, which sometimes, in dry specimens, nearly
meet across the furrow, leaving large roundish or elliptical spaces
for the passage of the adambulacral feet, which are very large and
tapered, but without any sucker. The actinal margin of the adam-
bulacral plates has one or more series of small, stout, divergent
spinules, webbed together and fasciolated.

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 215

The jaws are very prominent, elliptical in outline. There are two
or four tapered apical spines, much larger than the rest; the furrow-
series is convex and contains 9 or 10 small spinules, like those of the
adambulacrals. The elevated actinal surface is covered with many
small, acute, spaced spinules, in three or four irregular rows.

No pedicellariz could be found.

A large specimen has the larger radius, 115"™; lesser, 21™™.

Taken by the Blake Exped. in 358 fathoms, off Santa Cruz, etc.,
and by the Albatross in the West Indies and Gulf of Mexico, at
several localities, in 335 to 347 fathoms.

I have compared the Albatross specimens with the types of Perrier
from the Blake Expedition.

Prionaster Ver., gen. nov.

Stellate with long, tapered, squarish rays, high at base.

Abactinal paxille are arranged on the rays, in obliquely trans-
verse rows, about four rows to each marginal plate ; they are small,
high, rounded or elliptical, with a terminal cluster of small spinules.

Marginal plates large, high, not encroaching much on the disk,
those on the interradial regions much higher than those of the rays.
There is an odd interradial plate above and below, similar to the
others in size and shape. The upper and lower plates correspond
accurately even to the end of the ray. The proximal upper ones
mostly have a central, acute, movable spine near the upper end.
The lower ones may also bear a smal] spine. All are margined by a
very regular series of small pectinate spinules, webbed together.
Some of them may bear groups of minute granules.

The actinal plates are not numerous, flat, covered with thin mem-
brane and with a few small scattered spinules, and a marginal series
webbed together, so as to form fascioles. They are arranged in
double series ; the series are separated by the fascioles, but the two
rows of a series are not. An odd interradial series, with two rows
of plates, runs from the jaw and first adambulacral plates to the odd
interradial marginal plate. (See Plate xxvu, figure 4a.) The other
series correspond each to a marginal plate, but have no regular rela-
tion to the adambulacrals.

The jaws are very prominent, with a large sutural groove. They
have each two large apical spines and a row of sutural spinules.
The adambulacral plates are large and project far over the furrow,
so that the spines meet across it. They have a furrow series of
numerous small spinules, webbed together ; their lateral and outer
margins have smaller webbed spinules.

216 A. E Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Prionaster elegans Ver., sp. nov.
PLATE XXVII. Ficurss 4, 4a, 4b, 4c.

Disk small; sides high and vertical, evenly incurved ; rays high
and nearly square at base, tapering regularly to the slender tips.

Radii as 1:5. Greater radius, 70™™ ; lesser, 14™™.

The marginal plates are oblong and much higher than long on the
disk, but gradually become squarish on the rays. The upper and
lower are exactly coincident, so that the vertical sutures are contin-
uous. ‘Their sides are nearly perpendicular and they encroach only
a short distance on the disk, but at the middle of the rays each
series 18 about as wide as the actinal area ; distally, near the tips of
the rays, they are separated only by a single row of very small
paxille, The distal plates bear groups of small spaced granules
near the upper end. Each of the upper ones, except on the distal
third of the rays, bears a small, movable, tapered, acute spine at the
upper angle ; those at the base of the rays are longer than the rest.
Some of the lower marginal plates of the rays have a similar, but
smaller, spine at the lower angle and near the distal edge of the
plate ; most of the interradials have also a small cluster of minute
granules near the lower end. All the marginal plates are bordered
by a very regular and even series of small spinules webbed together
to their tips. Those of the upper plates are much more numerous,
finer and closer, and evenly pectinate ; they nearly touch across the
grooves. ‘Those of the lower plates stand a. little apart and are more
divergent, about half as many in the same space as on the upper
plates, and very similar to those between the actinal plates. The
apical plate is large, prominent, oblong, with the inner end acute-
angled.

The actinal plates are irregular in size and form, but mostly have
curved outlines ; they are partially concealed by a thin membrane,
and many of them bear a very small subcentral spinule. All are
bordered on that side next the fasciolated grooves by a row of
appressed, slender, webbed spinules, which nearly or quite meet
across the grooves; the latter are continuous with the grooves
between the marginal plates and with those between and back of
the adambulacrals. The actinal areas are not Jarge and extend to
about the eighth adambulacral. The median odd series consists of
two closely united rows of about six each, the distal ones becoming
very small. The next series contains a row of five plates and one of
three similar plates; this series corresponds to the second and third
adambulacrals. The next series, corresponding nearly with the

A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 217

fourth adambulacral, has three plates in one series and two in the
other. Beyond this the plates are few and irregular.

The adambulacral plates are broad and roundish, the proximal ones
quite oblique ; their furrow edge projects over the furrow and bears
a row of 10 to 12 small, slender, acute spinules, which are somewhat
divergent and are webbed together for about half their length ;
they meet or interlock across the furrow, leaving rounded or ovate
open spaces between them for the passage of the large and tapered
ambulacral feet. These spinules become very small and slender dis-
tally, but still meet across the furrow. On the outer and lateral
margins of the plates there is also a series of divergent, webbed,
fasciolated spinules like those of the actinal plates.

The jaws are oblong and very prominent on the actinal side ; each
half has an actinal sutural row of very small spinules, and some
additional ones on the surface. The furrow-series contains about
ten spinules, increasing in length toward the apex of the jaw, where
there are two much larger and longer, acute oral spines.

The madreporic plate is rather large, with fine gyri. The dorsal
nephridial pore is situated in the center of alow elevation composed
of very small, round paxille.

Taken by the Albatross at station 2401, in the Gulf of Mexico, in
142 fathoms. (No. 18,428.)

Family BENTHOPECTINID Ver., nov.
Benthopectinine Ver., Proc. Nat. Mus., xvii, p. 245, 1894.

Benthopecten spinosus Verrill.

Benthopecten spinosus Verrill, Amer. Journal Sci., vol. xxviii, p. 218, 1884;
Explorations made by the Albatross in 1885, in Annual Report, U. §. Comm.
of Fish and Fisheries, pp. 519 [47], 543 [41], 1885. Proc. Nat. Mus., vol.
VAL 245, 1894. Amer. Journ. Sci., xlix, p. 129, 1895.

Pararchaster semisquamatus var. occidentalis Sladen, Voyage of the Challen-
ger, vol. xxx, p. 10, 1889.

Pararchaser armatus Sladen, op. cit., p. 19, pl. 1, figs. 5, 6; pl. 4, figs. 5, 6,
1889.

PLATE XXX. Fiaures 7, Ta.

This species was taken north of Cape Hatteras, at 62 stations,
between N. lat. 42° 47’ and 35° 10’, in 721 to 2021 fathoms, by the
U.S. Fish Commission. Most common in 1200 to 1600 fathoms.

It was also taken in the Gulf of Mexico, station 2380 and station
2381, in 1430 and 1330 fathoms, and off Jamaica, station 2127, 1639
fathoms.

218 A. #. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

One specimen of this species (No. 15,570) is remarkable for having,
on one of the interradial margins, a pair of plates in place of the
usual odd median plate.

Figure 7, plate xxx, represents the abnormal segment of this spe-
cimen, with the jaw and corresponding pair of marginal plates
(m, m), and figure 7a represents a normal segment and jaw of the
same specimen, with the odd marginal plate (m).

Family ASTROPECTINIDZ Gray.
Blakiaster conicus Perrier.

Blakiaster conicus Per., 1881, p. 28. Etoiles de Mer, p. 265, pl. ix, fig. 2,
1884.
Leptoptychaster conicus Per., Exp. Trav. et Talism., pp. 242, 248, 1894.

Puate XXVII. Figure 7.

Perrier, in his later report, has united this genus with Leptopty-
chaster, but it seems to me sufficiently distinct, though doubtless
they are closely allied. In this genus the actinal plates are not
arranged in distinct radial series, nor do they have such well devel-
oped fascioles between them. On the contrary, they have a rather
irregular, crowded, tesselated arrangement, the plates being round-
ish or polygonal, pretty closely united, without deep, sutural, fas-
ciolated furrows. The marginal plates, also, have only rudimentary
fascioles. The jaws are stout and evenly convex, instead of thin
and carinate. The dorsal paxille are larger, rounded, and more
regular.

There is a distinct dorsal nephridial pore or “anus.” The dorsal
papule are large, five or six around each plate, except on the distal
half of the ray and on the small interradial areas.

The lower marginal plates have three or four larger and longer
spines on the border.

There are also, on some of our specimens from off Havana, a
number of pedicellarie. Those on the actinal and adambulacral
plates have four to six convergent papilliform blades, similar to the
surrounding spinules, but rather stouter and blunter (see pl. xxvm,
fig. 7). Similar ones, but smaller, with three or four blades, occur
on the marginal and abactinal plates.

West Indies and Gulf of Mexico, 92 to 175 fathoms.

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 219

Sideriaster Ver., gen. nov.

Form broadly stellate with a very large disk ; dorsal surface con-
vex, and capable of inflation, closely covered with uniform, stellate
paxille. Upper marginal plates small, entirely lateral.

Interradial actinal areas are large, with numerous plates, the distal
ones extending to the distal third of the rays. They are arranged in
single radial series, each series usually corresponding to an adam-
bulacral plate and most of them to a marginal plate, but some of the
series are short and do not reach the margin, there being more
adambulacral than marginal plates proximally, but distally they
generally correspond in number, though there are sometimes, locally,
two marginals to one adambulacral. These plates are covered with
granules, and have divergent, fasciolated spinules along their radial
margins, thus forming fasciolated grooves that are coincident with
those between the marginal plates.

The abactinal paxille are large, closely arranged, and nearly
uniform in size and shape, regularly stellate, with short, even
spinules.

The madreporic plate is very large, round, flat, fully exposed, and
has very numerous, thin, radiating gyri.

Papular pores are very numerous and are arranged singly, about
six around each plate over the whole of the disk and rays, even close
to the ends.

There is no distinct dorsal nephridial pore visible, nor do the cen-
tral plates differ in size from those of the disk in general.

Marginal plates are small and not prominent. The upper ones
are entirely confined to the margin, and are granulated, without
spines. The lower ones form the lower part of the margin, but
extend also on the disk below; they are spinules with a median row
of larger spines.

The adambulacral plates have a prominent furrow angle, on which
there is a large, median, odd compressed spine ; at each side of this
there are, in the furrow-series, two or three erect flattened spines ;
a stout spine occurs on the center of the actinal side, with a single
or double row of shorter flat spines back of it.

The jaws are large, not very prominent, covered with numerous
short, blunt spinules and having furrow spinules like those of the
adambulacral plates.

This remarkable genus seems to be very distinct from all known
forms, but clearly belongs to the Astropectinide. Its very broad
Gpnvex disk and large actinal interradial areas and small marginal
plates are exceptional ; and so is the very large madreporic plate.

220 A. E. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Sideriaster grandis Ver., sp. nov.
PLATE XXX. Fuicurss 8, 8a, 8b.

Large, regularly five-rayed, with a broad, somewhat inflated disk,
regularly and broadly incurved at the sides. The rays are rather
Jong and rapidly tapered. Radii as 1:3.4. Greater radii, 133-138™™;
lesser, 40™™,

The margin is formed mostly by the upper plates, which do not
extend at all upon the upper side. They are small and short, those
on the interradial margins shortest and highest, at least four times as
high as long. They are covered with coarse rounded granules, and
bordered with fascioles of slender spinules. The lower marginals
are of the same length and extend on the under side considerably.
They are covered closely with small appressed, flattened spinules,
largest centrally, grading laterally to the marginal fasciolated spin-
ules. On the middle of each plate there is a vertical row of about
four stout, tapered, more or less flattened, acute spines.

The abactinal paxille are round and high, remarkably uniform in
size, arranged on the rays in imperfect, transverse, oblique rows.
They bear a round, rosette-like cluster of rather coarse, short, clavate
or capitate, divergent spinules, of which one is usually central, with
6 or 7 in a circle around it, while about 15 to 18 form the marginal
row, interlocking with those of the adjacent plates, so as to conceal
the papular pores. The latter are rather large and regularly
arranged over the whole disk and nearly to the ends of the rays,
usually six around each paxilla. The bases of the paxille appear
stellate.

The madreporic plate is remarkably large and flat or slightly con-
cave, with very numerous and thin radiating gyri.

The actinal plates are granulated nearly like the upper marginal
plates. Other under parts have been described above under the
generic description. ;

Pedicellarize occur in small numbers on the adambulgeed plates
and on the first row of actinals. They have two or three short,
stout, flattened, spinuliform blades, similar in size to the adjacent
spinules.

One specimen (No. 10,877) was taken by the Albatross at station
2378, in Gulf of Mexico, in 68 fathoms.

A, EF. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 221

Family PTERASTERIDZ Per.

Hexaster obscurus Perrier.
Hexaster obscurus Per., Mem. Soc. Zool. France, iv, p. 267, 1891. Res. Camp.
Sci., xi, p. 41, pl. iii, figs. 1, la, 1896.
Pteraster (Temnaster) hexactis Verrill, Proc. Nat. Mus., vol. xvii, p. 175, 1894.
Temnaster hexactis Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., xlix, p. 202, 1895.

There can be no doubt that the genus and species described by
Perrier is the same as that described by me. Both were from the
same region and nearly the same depth.

The original description by Perrier (1891) was overlooked by me
when I described the species in 1894.

Only one specimen was taken by the Albatross, in 57 fathoms, at
Station 2433, N. lat. 43° 05’; W. long. 50° 43’, off Newfoundland.

It was taken by the Hirondelle, off Newfoundland, in 155 meters.

Hymenaster regalis Ver., 1894; var. Agassizii nov.

Large, swollen, polygonal, with short rays, and with concave in-
terradial areas. The interradial margins are prolonged into a broad,
soft web. Abactinal pore small, regular, five-angled.

Adambulacral spines three in a series, appearing rather stout and
club-shaped at the tip, in the alcoholic preparation. The whole
under side of the body is covered with a thick fleshy membrane.

The dorsal surface is covered with prominent, regularly arranged,
well spaced, slender, acute spines.

Color, in alcohol: under side deep pink or rose-color; upper side
somewhat paler pink. This species was taken by the Blake Expedi-
tion, off Martha’s Vineyard, N. lat. 41° 24’ 45”, in 1242 fathoms,

1880.
®

Family ASTERINIDZ Gray.
Marginaster austerus Ver., sp. nov.

Pentagonal with five short, triangular, subacute rays ; interradial
margin incurved. Dorsal surface thickly covered with small and
short, rough spinules, on crowded indistinct plates.

Papule rather large, solitary between the plates, generally diffused,
even down to the margin; a regular row between the upper and
lower marginal plates and just above the lower ones. Ten primary
ealicinal plates of the disk are larger than the rest and distinct from
them ; the interradial most so. Dorsal nephridial pore distinct, sur-
rounded by spinules.

222 A. EF. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Upper marginal plates small, irregular in form and arrangement,
scarcely distinct from the abactinal plates, except close to the end
of the rays, and without marginal ciusters of spinules. Lower mar-
ginal plates prominent, transversely oblong, depressed, the sharp
outer edge bearing a regular horizontal row of four to six rough,
blunt spinules, usually four or five on the proximal and five or six on
the distal ones; on the upper side of the same plates there is a
secondary row of the same number of much smaller and shorter
spinules.

Actinal plates evident, irregular in size and form, the smaller dis-
tal ones roundish; the more central ones elliptical, transversely elon-
gated, and bearing about three crescentric rows of spinules; one to
three bear a single, small, central spine in each area. In one speci-
men there are two of these spines. The adambulacral plates, near
the mouth, bear a single slender inner spine, on the edge of the
groove, and two stouter ones, side by side, on the actinal surface; in
the middle part of the groove the spines are placed obliquely, and
distally the three spines gradually come to stand nearly in a single
transverse row, and they also become longer and more crowded.

Taken in the West Indies by the Blake Expedition and by the
Albatross, in fathoms.

Family STICHASTERIDZ Perrier, 1885.

Stichasteridce Sladen, 1889, p. 430. Perrier 1894, p. 128. 1896, pp. 25-27.
Verrill, 1895, p. 206.

Stephanasterias Verrill, 1871. Type, S. albula.’

Stephanasterias Ver., Bull. Essex Inst., iii, p. 5, 1871. Expl. of Casco Bay,
Proc. Am. Assoc. Adv. Sci. for 1878, pp. 356, 359, 364, 1874. Check List
Invert., 1879. Expl. Albatross, 1883, p. 540, 1885. °

Nanaster Perrier, Exp. Trav. et Talism., pp. 129, 131, 133, 1894. Camp.
Scientif. ’Hirondelle, p. 27, 1896.

Stichaster (pars) Verrill, 1866, p. 351. Perrier, p. 347, 1875. Sladen, p. 482,
1889.

Perrier, in adopting this generic division, proposed by me in 1871,
changed the name'to Vanaster, on the ground that Stephanasterias
was preoccupied by Stephanaster Ayres. The latter name was well
known to me when I used the former, but I regard the two names
as perfectly distinct: the one being based on Aséerias ; the other
on Aster. The genus, if adopted, should therefore be called
Stephanasterias. It is certainly very closely related to typical Sé?-
chaster.

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes, 223

The type species, S. a/bula, is common in moderately deep water
(1-229 fathoms) from Greenland to Cape Hatteras. It has once
been taken by the Albatross, in 1253 fathoms (station 2726, N. lat.
36° 34’), unless some mistake was made in the labelling. It has also
been dredged by the U. 8. Fish Commission off the coast of South
Carolina and apparently in the West Indies. At least I have not
yet been able to find any satisfactory characters for distinguishing
the West Indian form 8. gracilis (Per. as Asterias, 1884) from the
northern one. It also has a wide range on the European coasts.

Nore.

The specimens above described and discussed belong to several
collections :

I. The general collection of the Peabody Museum, Yale University, of which
T have had personal charge for many years.

II. The Museum of Comparative Zoology of Harvard University, where I have
had opportunities to examine especially the collections made in the West
Indies by the U. S. Coast Survey steamer ‘‘ Blake,” during several
expeditions under the supervision of Mr. Alexander Agassiz. This col-
lection is of particular importance for it contains the types described by
Perrier, from these expeditions. My thanks are due to Mr. Waiter
Faxon for his kindness in affording me facilities for this study.

Ill. The very extensive collections made by the U. 8. Fish Commission, under
my supervision, from 1871 to 1887, off the north-eastern coasts of North
America. A large part of this collection is now in the U.S. National
Museum, but a duplicate series is in the Yale Museum.

IV. A very interesting collection of deep-sea species dredged in the West Indies
and Gulf of Mexico by the U. 8. Fish Comm. steamer ‘‘ Albatross” in
1884-1886, and sent to me from the U. 8. Nat. Museum for identification
and study. This collection contains most of the new species described
by Perrier, and some additional new forms.

VY. A small but interesting collection made in the Bahamas and off Cuba by an
expedition from the University of Iowa, and sent to me for study.

The two last named collections will be reported upon by me in
detail in subsequent articles.

Much of the value of this article will be due to the unusually
accurate enlarged drawings of the structural details of many of the
genera and species discussed. These have all been made by my son,
Mr. A. H. Verrill, and reproduced in facsimile by photolithography.

224 A. BL Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

List of the principal works quoted.

The following partial list of works is intended to include, espe-
cially, those that are of importance in connection with the generic
synonymy and those that relate to the deep-sea species of the
Atlantic, though others are included for various reasons. Most of the
older descriptive works are omitted. For convenience, a special list
of papers by the writer, relating to starfishes, has been added.

733.—Linck. De Stellis Marinis. Not binomial.

1836.—Agassiz, Louis. Prodrome d’une Monographie des Echinodermes. Mem.
de la Societé des Sciences de Neufchatel, vol. i.

1839.—Forbes, Edw. Mem. Werner. Soc., vol. viii.

1840.—Gray, J. E. Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the class Hypostoma,
Annals and Magazine of Natural History, vol. vi, Nov. and Dec.,
1840.

1840.—Miiller and Troschel, in Wiegmann’s Archiv., vi, Bd. I.

1841.—Miiller and Troschel, Monatsb. Berlin Akad., 1841.

1841.—Forbes, Edw. British Starfishes, 8vo, with cuts.

1842.—Miiller and Troschel. System der Asteriden, 4to, 12 plates.

1847 (a).—Gray, J. E. Proceedings of the Zodlogical Soc. of London, Part xv.

1847 (b).—Gray, J. E. Annals and Magazine, Nat. Hist., vol. xx.

1857.—Stimpson, Wm. Crustacea and Echinodermata of the Pacific Shores of
North America. Part I. Journ. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, p.
444 6 plates. (Starfishes are on pl. xxiii.)

1859.—Lutken, Chr. Bidrag til Kundskab. om de ved Kysterne af Mellem-og
Syd-Amerika levende Arter af Séstjerner. Vidensk. Meddel., Kjoben-
havn.

1859.—Mobius, K. Neue Seesterne des Hamburger und Kieler Museums, 4to, 4
pl., Hamburg. |

1862.—Dujardin and Hupé. Echinodermes, in Suites a Buffon. (Largely a trans-
lation of Miill. and Trosch., Syst. Aster.)

1866.—Gray, J. E. Synopsis of the species of Starfishes in the British Museum,
4to, 16 plates. London.

1865-1867.—Von Martens, E. Ueber Ostasiatische Seesterne. Arch. fur Na-
turges., xxi, p. 845; xxii, p. 57; xxx, p. 106.

1869.—Perrier, Edmond. Recherches sur les Pédicellaires et les Ambulacres des
Astéries et des Oursins. Ann. Sci. Nat., Ser. V, vol. xii, p. 177.

1871.—Lutken, Chr. Fortsatte kritiske og beskrivende Bidrag til Kundskab
om Sostjernerne (Asteriderne), III. Vidensk. Meddel. naturhist.
Forening i Kjobenhavn, Nr. 15-19, 1871, 88 pages, 2 plates. No. I of
this series was published in 1859; No. II, in 1864.

1875 (a).—Perrier, Edm. Olassif. et la Synonym. des Stellerides. Comptes
rendus, 1875, p. 127.

A. FE. Verrili— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 225

1875 (6).—Perrier, Edmond. Revision des Stellerides du Museum. Archives de
Zoél. Expérim. et Gen., vol. iv, pp. 265-450.

1876.—Perrier, Edmond. Revis. des Stell. du Museum. Arch. Zodl. Expér. et
Gen., vol. v, p. 1; p. 209.

1877.—Agassiz, Alexander. North American Starfishes, 4to, with fine plates.
(Structural details.) Mem. Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. v, No. 1.

1878.—Perrier, Edm. Etude sur la répartition Geographique des Astérides.
Nouv. Archiv. du Mus., Ser. II, vol. i, pp. 1-108.

1878.—Viguier, C. Anat. Comp. du Squelette des Stellérides. Arch. Zool.
Expér. et Gen., vol. vii, pp. 33-250, with plates.

1880.—Perrier, Edm. Comptes rendus, pp. 436-8. (Brief descr. of several new
starfishes from the Blake Exped.)

1881 (a).—Perrier, Edm. The same, pp. 59-61. (Additional starfishes from
the Blake Exped., briefly described.)
1881 (6).—Perrier, Edmond. Note préliminaire sur les Etoiles de mer, rec. durant
les dragages du Blake. Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zo@l., vol. ix.
1884.—Perrier, Edm. Memoire sur les Etoiles de mer rec. dans la mer des
Antilles et le Golfe du Mexique. Nouv. Archiv. du Museum d’Hist.
Nat., Ser. II, vol. vi.

1884.—Danielssen and Koren, Asteroidea, Den Norske Nordhavs-Expd., 1876-1878,
Zool., xi, 15 plates. Christiania.

1885.—Perrier, Edm. Note prelim. sur les Echinod. dragués par le Travailleur
et le Talisman. Ann. Sci. Nat., Paris, 1889.

1885.—Sladen, W. Percy. Rep. on the Scientific Results of the Voy. of H. M.
S. Challenger, Narrative of the Cruise, vol. i, Part m.

1889.—Sladen, W. Percy. Report on the Scientific Results of the Voyage of H.
M.S. Challenger, Zoélogy, vol. xxx, Part L1. Report on the Asteroidea.

1891 (a).—Perrier, Edm. Sur les Stellérides rec. dans le Golfe de Gascogne, aux
Acores, et & Terre-Neuve, pendant les camp. sci. du yacht 1’Hiron-
delle. Comptes rendus, Acad. des Sciences, May, 1891.

1891 (b).—Perrier, Edm. Stellérides nouv. prov. des camp. du yacht l’Hirondelle.
Mem. Soc. Zool. de France, vol. iv, p. 258.

1891 (c).—Perrier, Edm. Mission Sci. du Cap Horn, vol. vi, Zoélogie. Part mr
Echinodermes.

1893.—Alcock, A. Natural History Notes from H. M. Indian Marine Survey
Steamer Investigator. Ser. II. No. 7. An Account of the Collec-
tion of Deep-sea Asteroidea. Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., Ser. 6, vol.
xi. Feb., 1893. Three plates.

1894.—Perrier, Edm. Expéditions Scientif. du Travailleur et du Talisman,
Part I, Echinodermes.

1895.—Leipoldt, F. Asteroidea der Vettor-Pisani Exped. Zeitsch. fur wissen-
schaft. Zoél., lix, pp. 547-654. 2 plates.

1896.—Perrier, Edmond. Résultats des Campagnes Scientif. par Albert I, Prince
souv. de Monaco. Fas. xi. Contrib. a Vetude des Stellérides de
VAtlant. Nord. 4to, iv plates. Monaco.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Aveust, 1899.
15

.

226 «A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Partial list of papers by A. E. Verrill, relating to Starfishes, wholly or in part.

1866.—Polyps and Echinoderms of New England, with descr. of new species.
Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. x, pp. 333-357.

1867 (a).—Notes on the Echinoderms of Panama and the West Coast of America,
with descriptions of New Genera and Species. Trans. Conn. Acad.,
1, pp. 201-822.

1867 (6).—On the Geographical distribution of the Echinoderms of the West
Coast of America, and Comparison of the tropical Echinoderm Faun
of the Kast and West Coasts of America. Trans. Conn. Acad., i, pp.
320-999.

1868 (a).—Notice of the Corals and Echinoderms collected by Prof. C. F. Hartt,
at the Abrolhos Reefs, Province of Bahia, Brazil, 1867. Trans. Conn.
Acad., i, pp. 351-871, 1 pl..

1868 (6).—Notice of a collection of Echinoderms from La Paz, Lower California
with descriptions of a new genus. Trans. Conn. Acad., i, pp. 371-376.

1868 (c).—Supplementary note on Echinoderms of the west coast of America.

Trans. Conn. Acad., i, p. 376.

1871 (a).—Descriptions of Starfishes and Ophiurans from the Atlantic coasts of
America and Africa. Amer, Jour. Science, vol. ii, pp. 130-133.

1871 (b).—Additional observations on Echinoderms, chiefly from the Pacific
coast of America. Trans. Conn. Acad., i, pp. 568-593, 1 pl.

1871 (c).—On the Echinoderm-Fauna of the Gulf of California and Cape St.
Lucas. Trans. Conn. Acad., i, pp. 593-596.

1871 (d).—Marine Fauna of Eastport, Maine. Bulletin Essex Inst., Salem, Mass.,
vol. iii, pp. 2-6.

1872.—Radiata from the Coast of North Carolina. Brief Cont. to Zoél., No. 22.
Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. iii, p. 435.

1874 (a).—Report upon the Invertebrate Animals of Vineyard Sound and adjacent
waters, with an account of the physical characters of the region, in
Annual Report of the U. S. Commissioner of Fish and Fisheries, vol.
i, for 1871 and 1872. Washington, D. C., 1874. (The Crustacea by
S. I. Smith), pp. 295-478, 38 plates, and a map. (A separate edition
with new pagination was published by the authors in 1874.)

1874 (6).—Explorations of Casco Bay by the U. S. Fish Commission in 1873.
Proc. Amer. Assoc. for Advancement of Science, Portland Meeting,
1873, pp. 340-395, 6 plates.

1876.—Note on some of the Starfishes of the New England Coast. Amer. Journ.
Sci., xi, pp. 416-420 (Critical).

1878 (a).—Notice of Recent Additions to the Marine Fauna of the eastern coast
of North America, No. 1, Brief Cont., No. 38, bis. Amer. Journ. Sci.,
xvi, p. 207, Sept., 1878.

1878 (6).—The same, No. 2. Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. xvi, p. 371.

1879 (a).—Notice of Recent Additions to the Marine Invertebrata of the North-
eastern Coast of America, with descriptions of new Genera and
Species, and critical remarks on others, Pt. I, Annelida, Gephyrea,
Nemertina, Echinodermata, ete. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. viii, pp.
165-206. (Starfish on pp. 201-203.)

A, FE. Verrill—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 227

1879 (6).—Anthozoa and Echinoderms (three new starfishes) in Report Prog.
Geol, Surv. Canada, for 1878, by J. F. Whiteaves.

1879 (c).—Preliminary Check List of the Marine Invertebrata of the Atlantic
Coast from Cape Cod to the Gulf of St. Lawrence, pp. 1-32. New
Haven, 1879. Supplement i, 1881. Supplement ii, 1882.

1880.— Notice of the remarkable Marine Fauna occupying the outer banks off
the Southern Coast of New England. No. 1. Brief Contr. to Zodlogy,
No. xlvii. Amer. Jour. Science, vol. xx, pp. 390-403. (Several new
starfishes. )

1882 (a).—Notice of the remarkable Marine Fauna occupying the outer banks off
the Southern Coast of New England. No. 3. Brief Contr. to Zoology,
No. xlviii. Amer. Jour. Science, vol. xxiii, pp. 185-142. The same,
No. 4, pp. 216-225. The same, No. 7, vol. xxiv, p. 360, Nov.

1883.—Recent explorations in the region of the Gulf Stream, off the Eastern
Coast of the United States, by the U. S. Fish Commission. Science,
pp, 448-446.

1884 (a).—Notice of the remarkable Marine Fauna occupying the outer banks off
the Southern Coast of New England. No.9. Brief Contrib. to Zoélogy
No. lv. Amer. Jour. Science, vol. xxviii, pp. 213-220, Sept. (New
Echinoderms and Anthozoa.)

1884 (b).—The same, No. 10, vol. xxviii, p. 378. (Four new starfishes.)

1884 (c).—Notice of the remarkable Marine Fauna occupying the outer Banks
off the Southern Coast of New England, and of some additions to the
Fauna of Vineyard Sound. Ann. Report U. S. Comm. Fish and
Fisheries, vol. x, p. 658.

1885 (a).—The same, No. 11. Brief Cont., No. lvii, vol. xxix, pp. 149-157.
(Three new starfishes. )

1885 (6).—Result of the Explorations made by the steamer ‘‘ Albatross” off the
Northern Coast of the United States, in 1883, in Annual Report U. S.
Comm. Fish and Fisheries for 1883, pp. 503-699, 44 plates. Starfishes
are on plates xiii to xix. .

1894.—Descriptions of new species of Starfishes and Ophiurans, with a Revision
of certain species formerly described. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol.
XVii, pp. 245-297.

1895.—Distribution of the Echinoderms of Northeastern America. (Brief Cont.
to Zobél., Nos. 58 and 59.) Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. xlix, pp. 127-141 ;
pp. 197-212.

1 NPD Hie:

Acodontaster, 204.
elongatus, 204.
miliaris, 204.

Anthenea, 149.

Antheniaster, 173.
sarissa, 174.

Antheneide, 200.

Anthenoides, 173.
sarissa, 174.

Aphroditaster, 189.
gracilis, 195.

Archaster Agassizii, 211.
Bairdii, 181.
efflorescens, 211.
Parelii, 190.

Archasteridz, 198, 201.

Asterias granularis, 162.

Asterinidae, 221.

Asterodon, 203.
singularis, 203.

Astrogoniin, 187.

Astrogonium, 149, 150, 157, 189.

annectens, 195.

Aphrodite, 195.

australe, 161, 234.

fallax, 190.

gracile, 195.

granulare, 149, 162, 234.

hystrix, 195.

Lamarckii, 157.

necator, 195.
Astropectinide, 201, 218.

Benthopecten, 201, 202.
spinosus, 217.
Benthopectinide, 200, 201, 217.
Benthopectinine, 200, 217.
Blakiaster conicus, 218.

Calliaster Childreni, 149.
Ceramaster, 161.
Cladaster, 175

rudis, 176.
Craspidaster, 213.
Ctenodiscus corniculatus, 146.
Cribrella oculata, 146.

Dorigona, 146, 184, 185.
arenata, 186.
Jacqueti, 186.
longimana, 185.
prehensilis, 186.
Reevesii, 185.
subspinosa, 185.
ternalis, 185.

Dytaster grandis, 212.
insignis, 212.

| Eugoniaster, 172.

|

|

|

|

investigatoris, 175.

Gnathaster, 201, 202
elongatus, 203.
Grayi, 205.
meridionalis, 203, 204.
miliaris, 203.
pedicellaris, 203, 205.
pilulatus, 205.

\@enicaatevince, 200, 201, 202.

Goniaster, 147, 148, 150.
Africanus, 156, 158.
Americanus, 151.
cuspidatus, 147.
granularis, 162.
hispidus, 198.
Lamarckii, 157.
semilunatus, 151.

| Goniasteride, 145, 200.
| Goniasterinee, 200.
| Goniodiscus, 149.

cuspidatus, 149.
pedicellaris, 182.
Goniodiscine, 200.
Goniodon, 203.
dilitatus, 203.
Goniopecten, 213.
demonstrans, 213.
intermedius, 213.
subtilis, 196.
Goniopectinide, 200, 201, 213.

Hexaster obscurus, 221.

Hippasteria, 148.
Caribzea, 174.
Europea, 148.
Magellanica, 175
phrygiana, 148, 175.
planus, 146.

Hippasteriinz, 174, 200.

Hoplaster, 197, 202.
lepidus, 198.
spinosus, 197.

Hosia flavescens, 149
spinulosa, 149.

Hymenaster Agassizii, 221.
regalis, 221.

Iconaster, 185.
Tsaster, 178.
Bairdii, 181.

Lasiaster, 198.

hispidus, 198.
Leptoptychaster conicus, 218.
Linckiide, 200.

, 208, 204, 205.

A, E. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Litonotaster, 171.
intermedius, 172.

Luidiide, 201.

Ludiine, 201.

Marginaster austerus, 221.
Mediaster, 177, 178.
equalis, 179.
Agassizii, 181.
arcuatus, 159, 183.
Bairdii, 181.
Japonicus, 159, 1838.
Patagonicus, t59, 184.
pedicellaris, 182.
roseus, 184, 196.
stellatus, 181.
Mediasterinez, 177, 200.
Mimasterine, 200.

Nanaster, 222.

Nereidaster, 186.
symbolicus, 187.
bipunctus, 187.

Nymphaster, 177, 184, 199.
albidus, 186.
arenatus, 186.
basilicus, 186.
Jacqueti, 186.
prehensilis, 186.
protentus, 186.
subspinosus, 185.
symbolicus, 186.
ternalis, 184, 185, 189.

Odontaster, 203, 204, 205.
hispidus, 203, 205, 206.
meridionalis, 203.
pedicellaris, 203.
robustus, 209.
setosus, 207.

Odontasteridz, 200, 201.

Ogmaster capella, 185.

Paragonaster, 188, 189, 196.
cylindratus, 196.
elongatus, 196.
formosus, 196.
strictus, 196.
subtilis, 196.

Pararchaster, 201.
armatus, 217.
occidentalis, 217.
semisquamatus, 217.

Peltaster, 167, 168.
hebes, 169.
planus, 170.

Paxillosa, 199, 200, 201.

Pentaceros obtusangulus, 148, 234.

Pentacerotide, 200.

Pentagonaster, 147, 148, 150, 157, 184.

abnormalis, 158, 234.
affinis, 168.
Alexandri, 197.

Pentagonaster arcuatus, 183.
arenatus, 186.
balteatus, 162.
Bourgeti, 158.
capella, 185.
concinnus, 162.
dentatus, 159, 167.
Deplasi, 161.
Dubeni, 158.
gibbosus, 159.
granularis, 162.
Gunnii, 158.
hispidus, 198.
intermedius, 159, 172.
investigatoris, 173.
Japonicus, 183.
Lamarckii, 157.
lepidus, 159, 198.
longimanus, 185.
Miilleri, 185.
Patagonicus, 184.
parvus, 153, 155.
planus, 170.
pulchellus, 158.
ternalis, 185.
subspinosus, 185.

Pentagonasterine, 200.

| Phaneraster, 150.
semilunatus, 150.

Phanerozona, 200.

Plinthaster, 161.

compta, 163.
nitida, 165.

| Plutonaster, 211.

| Agassizii, 211.
bifrons, 211.

| efflorescens, 211.

| intermedius, 211.
pulcher, 213.

rigidus, 211.

| semiarmatus (var.), 211.

| Plutonasteridz, 200, 210.

Plutonasterinz, 200, 210.

| Pontasterinz, 200.

| Porcellanasteride, 201.

| Prionaster, 215.
elegans, 216.

Pseudarchaster, 189.
annectens, 195.
Aphrodite, 195.
concinnus, 193.
discus, 189, 195.
fallax, 190.
granuliferus, 192.
hispidus, 191.
hystrix, 195.
insignis, 190.
intermedius, 190.
mosaicus, 196.
necator, 195.
ordinatus, 194.
Patagonicus, 195.

| Pentagonasteride, 145, 198, 199.

Lo

230 <A. E. Verrili—Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Pseudarchaster roseus, 184, 196.

tessellatus, 195.

Pseudarchasterine, 187, 189, 200.

Pseudoreaster, 148.
obtusangulus, 148.
Pteraster hexactis, 221.
Pterasteride, 202, 221.
Pyrenaster, 166.
affinis, 168.
dentatus, 167.

Rosaster Alexandri, 189, 197.

Sideriaster, 219.
grandis, 220.
Stephanaster, 148, 157, 222.
elegans, 157.
Stephanasterias, 222.
albula, 222, 223.
gracilis, 223.
Stichaster, 222.
Stichasteridee, 222.

Temnaster hexactis, 221.
Tosia, 148, 158, 160.
astrologorum, 161.

Tosia aurata, 161.
australis, 148, 160.
compta, 161, 163.
Deplasi, 161.
eximia, 161.
grandis, 161.
granularis, 161, 162.
Greenei, 161.
Grenadensis, 162.
Gosselini, 162.
heesitans, 162.
magnifica, 161.
mammillata, 162.
mirabilis, 161.

| nitida, 161, 166.

Perrieri, 161, 165.

placenta, 161.

pulvinus, 162.

rubra, 160.

simplex, 161.

tubercularis, 160.

tubereulata, 161.

Vincenti, 162.

| Valvata, 199, 200.

A. EF. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 231

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

All the figures have been drawn from nature by Mr. A. H. Verrill except
Plates xxiva and xxv, which are from photographs.

PLATE XXIV.

Figure 1.—Mediaster Bairdii Ver. Type. Dorsal side of the distal part of one
of the rays with the granules removed. x8.

Figure 2.—The same specimen. Group of abactinal paxille from the base of a
ray with the spinules removed, showing the papular pores. x8.

Figure 3.—The same. Actinal side of aray. x4.

Figure 4.—The same. Abactinal side of the middle portion of aray. x3.

Figure 5.—The same. Group of adambulacral and adjacent actinal plates. x5.

Figure 6.—The same. Group of paxille and papular pores from the abactinal
side of the disk. Some of the paxille have pedicellarie. 12.

Figure 7.—The same from the ray, without pedicellarie. x8.

Figures 8, 9.—The same. Smaller abactinal paxille.

Figure 10.—Mediaster equalis Stimp. Actinal side of the basal part of a ray.
x 6.

Figure 11.—The same specimen. Abactinal side of the basal partofaray. x6.

Figure 12.—The same specimen. Group of abactinal paxille and papular pores
from the base of a ray, with granules partly removed. x8.

PLate XXIVa.

Figure 1.—Goniaster Americanus Ver. Original type, dorsal side. From a
photograph. Somewhat reduced.
Figure 2.—The same specimen. Ventral side. Somewhat reduced.

PLATE XXV.

Figure 1.—Goniaster Africanus Ver. Original type. From a photograph.
About natural size.
Figure 2.—The same specimen. Ventral side. About natural size.

PLATE XXVI.

Figure 1.—Goniaster Americanus Ver. Original type. Group of plates of the
abactinal radial areas at the base of a ray, showing the two kinds of
plates, covered with granules, and the papular pores. The central plate has
three spatulate pedicellariz. Much enlarged.

Figure 2.—The same specimen. A single actinal plate having a pedicellaria
(p) with curved blades. The blades have been removed to show the pits into
which they fold when fully opened. Much enlarged.

232 A. EF. Verrilli— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

Figure 3.—The same species. Group of abactinal plates from the central part
of the disk of a smaller specimen, showing several pedicellariz (jp) in dif-
ferent positions. x about 24.

Figure 4.—The same specimen. Dorsal side of the distal part of aray. +514.

Figure 5.—The same specimen. Actinal side of one of the jaws and adjacent
parts. x5lg.

Figure 6.—The same species. A young specimen (No. 18,459), like that described
as P. parvus by Perrier. Dorsal surface. x 7.

Figure 7.—Nymphaster ternalis (Per.). Dorsal side of a part of the disk and
base of aray. The granules have been partly removed from some of the
marginal plates, and entirely from some of the abactinal ones. x51.

Figure 8.—Mediaster Bairdii Ver. Part of the abactinal system of plates from
the base of a ray and a part of the disk, seen from the inner side, showing
the bases of the paxille with the radiating ossicles that connect them
together, and the intervening papular pores. On the right are some of the
interradial plates without papular pores between them. x 91.

Figure 8a.—The same. Abactinal paxille from the papular region.

IPIYVATH KOxXGv gle

Figure 1.—Tosia (Plinthaster) nitida Ver. Type. Dorsal view of a part of the
disk andaray. x51.

Figure la.—The same specimen. Actinal side. x6.

Figure 1b.—The same specimen. Abactinal plates of a papular radial area. x 6.

Figure 2.—Tosia (Plinthaster) compta Ver. Type. Actinal side of the base of a
ray. xo.

Figure 3.—Pyrenaster dentatus (Per.). Oral region of specimen No. 18,433. x 514.

Figure 3a.—The same. Dorsal surface of one of the rays of No. 18,433. Variety
with wider abactinal radial areas. x 514.

Figure 3b.—The same species. A younger specimen (No. 7079). Under side of
a part of the disk showing the actinal and adambulacral plates. Two of
the actinal plates have a bivalve pedicellaria. x91.

Figure 4.—Prionaster elegans Ver. Type. Under side of basal part of a
tay. xdlé.

Figure 4a.—The same specimen. One of the jaws and adjacent actinal and
adambulacral plates, showing the odd interradial series of actinal plates (m)

. and the first of the paired series on each side. x 514.

Figure 4b.—The same specimen. Distal part of the upper side of a ray, with
the apical plate. x 7.

Figure 4c.—The same. One of the dorsal paxille. Much enlarged.

Figure 5.—Goniopecten demonstrans Per. Under side of part of a ray, middle
portion, showing adambulacral and marginal plates in contact. x51.
Figure 6.—Plutonaster Agassizii Ver. One of the jaws and adjacent parts of a
specimen having pedicellariz. One of these, with four blades, is: situated

on the first actinal plate in line with the dentary suture. x 7.

Figure 7.—Blakiaster conicus Per. Part of the actinal surface, showing two

of the pedicellariz (p) with spiniform blades. x 14.

A. E. Verrill— Revision Genera and Species of Starfishes. 233

PLate XXVIII.

Figure 1.—Hippasteria Caribea Ver. Type. Actinal side of a part of the disk
and base of aray. x6.

Figure la.—The same. One of the adambulacral plates, more enlarged.

Figure 2.—Cladaster rudis Ver. Type. Dorsal side of a part of the disk and
one of the rays. x6.

Figure 2a.—The same. Actinal side. x6.

Figure 2b, 2c.—The same. Profile views of one of the spatulate pedicellariz,
much enlarged.

Figure 3.—Peltaster planus Ver. Original type. Dorsal side of the distal part
ofaray. xd.

Figure 3a.—The same specimen. <A group of plates from the basal part of the
ray ; c, c, median plates. x51.

Figure 4.—Peltaster hebes Ver. Type. Actinal side of the basal part of a
ray. xdl¢.

Figure 5.—Litonotaster intermedius (Per.) Ver. Dorsal side of aray. x6.

Figure 5a.—The same. Denuded group of plates from the small papular area ;
c, ¢, median row.

Figure 5b.—The same. Actinal side of the base of the ray and part of disk. x 8.

PLATE X XIX.

Figure 1.—Odontaster setosus Ver. Under side of the base of a ray and part
of the disk. x91. .

Figure 1a.—The same. Under side of a portion of the disk with the spinules
removed to show the plates; (m) lower marginal plates; 6, b, actinal; a, a,
adambulacral plates. x

Figure 1b.—The same. One of the jaws and adjacent parts, showing the
recurved odd apical spine (s) of the jaw. x96.

Figure 1c.—The same. A few paxillze from one of the basal radial areas of the

Us

upper side. x about 5.

Figure 2.—Odontaster setosus Ver. Part of the interradial area of the disk
with three adjacent upper marginal plates. The middle plate (m) is the
odd interradial. x7.

Figure 3.—Odontaster hispidus Ver. Part of the abactinal and upper marginal
plates (m) at the base of a ray. The larger spines (v) of the lower marginal
plates are also visible. x 7.

Figure 3a.—The same. Adambulacral plates (a, a) and spines, and first row of
actinal plates (b, b). The spines have been removed from most of the
plates ; f, ambulacral furrow. x7.

Figure 4.—Odontaster robustus Ver. Type. Actinal side of the base of a ray.
x 914.

Figure 4a.—The same. Abactinal side ofaray. x6.

234 A. EF. Verrill—fRevision Genera and Species of Starfishes.

PLATE XXX.

Figure 1.—Pseudarchaster intermedius Sla. Actinal side of a part of the disk
andaray. x51.

Figure la.—The same. One of the adambulacral plates more enlarged.

Figure 1b.—The same. Abactinal side of the basal part of a ray with most of
the granules removed. x51é. :

Figure 2.—Pseudarchaster fallax (Per.). Abactinal side of a part of the disk
and a ray, from which most of the granules have been removed. x 514.

Figure 2a.—The same. One of the jaws and adjacent plates. x 514.

Figure 26.—The same. One of the abactinal paxille. Much enlarged.

Figure 3.—Pseudarchaster concinnus Ver. Type. Actinal side of the basal part
of a ray, showing three pectinate fascioles (p). x51.

Figure 3a.—The same specimen. One of the jaws and the adjacent plates show-
ing three pairs of pectinate fascioles. x51.

Figure 36.—The same specimen. A group of abactinal paxille and papular
pores from the basal radial region of a ray, including the median row (ce, ¢).
x about 6.

Figure 4.—Pseudarchaster ordinatus Ver. Type. Actinal side of part of the
basal area of a ray and disk, showing four fascioles. x 514.

Figure 4a.—The same specimen. A jaw and the adjacent parts, showing seven
pectinate fascioles (p). :

Figure 4b.—The same specimen. A group of abactinal plates and papular pores»
from the base of a ray, including the median row of plates (c, c).

Figure 5.—Pseudarchaster hispidus Ver. Actinal side of the basal part of a ray-
ae

Figure 6.—Pseudarchaster granuliferus Ver. Type. Actinal side of a part of
the disk and basal part of a ray, showing a single pectinate fasciole (p).

Figure 6a.—The same specimen. A group of abactinal paxille with granules
removed. x6.

Figure 7.—Benthopecten spinosus Ver. Abnormal specimen. One of the jaws
(j) and interradial area, with lower marginal plates, showing a pair (m, m)
in place of a single odd interradial plate. x 7.

Figure 7a.—The same specimen. A similar view of another jaw, having the
normal odd interradial plate (m). x7

Figure 8.—Sideriaster grandis Ver. Type. Actinal side of a part of the
middle of aray. x4.

Figure 8a.—The same. One of the adambulacral plates more enlarged. x7.

Figure 8b.—The same specimen. One of the abactinal paxille. x 514.

ERRATA.

Page 146, foot note, for planus, read plana.

Page 148, line 24, for obtusangula, read obtusangulus.
Page 149, line 21, for granularis read granware.
Page 158, line 4, for abnormale, read abnormalis.
Page 161, line 7, for australis, read australe.

V.—On THE DEVELOPMENT OF THE PrtipIuM oF CERTAIN
NeEMERTEANS. By Westry R. Cor.

As is well known, the embryology of the nemerteans presents two
distinct types of development—the indirect and the direct. In the
indirect type the cleavage of the egg results in the formation of a
free-swimming larva of complex structure known as the pilidium.
Invaginations of the body-walls of this pilidium give rise to a young
nemertean possessing the form of the adult. In the direct type there
is no such differentiated larva, the segmentation of the egg resulting
directly in the formation of a worm resembling the parents.

Intermediate between these two extreme types is a third form
where there is a comparatively thin external, ciliated skin, inside
which the young worm attains a rapid development to the adult
form. Such an intermediate form is as yet known only in a single
species of Lineus (L. viridis = gesserensis) common both on the
shores of New England and in Europe. These larve are known as
Desor’s larvee.

The direct type has been found to occur both in the Mesonemer-
teans and in Metanemerteans, and from its wide distribution we may
conclude that it is common to a much greater number of species than
is the indirect type. In a portion of these, however, the outer ciliated
layer of ectoderm is thrown off (as in many other Platyhelminths)
after a second ciliated layer has formed beneath it. This occurs in
Cephalothrix galathee, according to Dieck (11). Biirger (5) is of
the opinion that this is likewise true in Prosorochmus. In other
species the outer covering of the larva, as Salensky (27) found in
Monopora, passes directly into that of the adult. In only a few
species of nemerteans, however, have we any knowledge whatever |
in regard to the embryology. Of these the development is but very
superficially known in all except a half dozen species. Salensky has
described the direct development of Monopora vivipara (27). The
same type of development has been studied by Biirger (5) in Pros-
orochmus, which is likewise a viviparous species. In addition to
these Lebedinsky (20) has recently given a detailed account of the
direct mode of development in Drepanophorus spectabilis and Tetras-
temma vermiculus.

Among the nemerteans of New England I have noticed that the
direct type of development occurs in Amphiporus ochraceus, A.
virescens and Cephalothrix linearis.

236 W. &. Coe—Development of the

The indirect type, in which there is a pilidium formed, is known
in still fewer species, and these belong to the Heteronemerteans, in
most of which cephalic slits are developed. Metschnikoff (25) found
that this type occurs in Lineus lactews of Europe. There have like-
wise been several species of pilidium described from Europe, and
three or more from America, but with one or two exceptions it has
never been known to what species of nemerteans they belonged.
Joh. Miiller as early as 1854 (26) found that Pilidium gyrans gave
rise to a young nemertean which he considered identical with
Micrura fasciolata.

C. b. Wilson (32) has raised the young pilidium from the eggs of
Cerebratulus lacteus. The young pilidium of this same species has
been known to me for several years. The pilidia of Cerebratulus
leidyt and of Micrura ceeca* may easily be reared from the eggs
during the months of July and August. It is from these two species,
as well as from Cerebratulus marginatus, from Naples, that material
for the present paper has been obtained.

The deposition of the eggs and the early development of Zineus
viridis were well described by Desor (10) in 1848 under the name of
Nemertes obscura. The ciliated larva which he describes, and which
represents an intermediate stage between the nemerteans with direct
development and those in which a pilidium is formed, has since been
known as Desor’s larva. The complete embryology of this species
has now become well known through the researches of M. Schultze
(29), V. Beneden (3), MacIntosh (22), Barrois (2), Hubrecht (16),
and Arnold (1). Biirger, in his splendid monograph on the nemer-
teans (5), gives a clear summary of both the direct and indirect types
of development.

On the development of the pilidium very little has yet been pub-
lished, although several authors have described more or less fully
_ the development of the young nemertean within the pilidium. Joh.
Miiller in 1847 gave a good description of a pilidium which he recog-
nized as being a larval form of some animal, and which he named
P. gyrans. In 1854 (26), after further investigation, he discovered
that a young nemertean developed within the pilidium. This nemer-
tean he supposed to be the young of M. fasciolata. Gegenbaur in
1854 (12) and Krohn in 1858 (19) discuss further the relations of
the young nemertean to the pilidium. Leuckart and Pagenstecher
(21) describe the structure of P. gyrans and P. auriculatum, and
give brief notes in regard to the development of the young nemer-

* Verrill (31).

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. - 237

tean. In 1869 Bititschli (6) published a further. description of P.
gyrans and gave a detailed account of the development of the
nemertean. Salensky (28) has described very carefully the structure
of the mature pilidium, and the manner in which the nemertean devel-
ops from it. His observations on the structure of the pilidium
include good descriptions of the mesenchyme, the muscular system
and, more particularly, of the highly developed nervous system with
which he finds the embryo to be endowed. The development of the
nemertean from the pilidium is also described in detail and with
great clearness by Biirger (4, 5). Wilson (33), Fewkes, and others
have published descriptions of several peculiar forms of pilidia.
Verrill (30) also figures two or more species without definite descrip-
tions. The development of the muscular system from the ameeboid
cells of the larval mesoderm has been described by C. B. Wilson (32)
for Cerebratulus lacteus.

The only description of the development of the pilidium from
the egg, however, is that given by Metschnikoff (24, 25) from
Lineus (Micrura?) lacteus. The regular and equal cleavage of the
egg gives rise to a typical blastula with a comparatively large
segmentation cavity. The ventral cells (entoderm) soon become
columnar, while those on the dorsal surface (ectoderm) remain more
flattened. At the same time the cells of the whole blastula become
covered with cilia, and a large flagellum appears at the upper pole.
A regular invagination of the entoderm occurs after the separation
from it of a few mesoderm cells. The cavity of the invaginating
entoderm bends posteriorly to form the digestive canal. With the
appearance of lappets the gastrula can ‘be recognized as a pilidium.
A series of infoldings of the walls of this pilidium gives rise to the
body of the nemertean.

Fertilization.

A detailed account of the maturation and fertilization of the eggs
of C. marginatus has been published recently in the Zoologischen
Jahrbiichern (8). Soon after the egg comes in contact with the
water, a pair of very minute asters appear beside the nuclear mem-
brane, as in other eggs. Their ultimate origin was not determined.
A typical polar spindle is formed, and the sixteen ring-like chromo-
somes divide, whether the egg has been fertilized or not. The process
will go no further, however, until after fertilization, when the polar
bodies are formed as usual. The first polar body occasionally divides
into two. The egg is oriented even before deposition: for the asters

238 W. R. Coe—Development of the

of the maturation spindle appear on that side of the eccentrically-
placed germinal vesicle which lies nearest the surface of the egg;
the polar bodies are formed on the same side; the spermatozoon
usually enters at the opposite pole; and the first cleavage plane
passes through the region of the polar bodies.

After the entrance of the spermatozoon its head thickens up, and
a delicate aster with distinct centrosome appears in its immediate
vicinity. The centrosome, and later the aster, divides into two, with
the formation of a delicate spindle. The spindle is soon ruptured
and the two resulting asters may remain together near the sperm-
head ; may separate widely from it and from each other; or one of
them may wander off to a considerable distance, while the other
remains in the immediate vicinity of the sperm-nucleus.

The centrosome remaining in the egg disappears after the forma-
tion of the second polar body, as do both of the sperm-asters some-
what later. The egg is thus left without visible centrosome, as
commonly occurs in eggs of other animals. In this respect they agree
most closely with Kostanecki and Wierzejski’s account of the mollusk
Physa (18), and with Child’s description (7) of the process in the
annelid Arenicola. The radiations of the sperm-asters, however,
remain long after the disappearance of the centrosomes, and in most
cases may be recognized even after the formation of the cleavage-
asters.

From the evidence obtained from a few eggs in which the sperm-
centrosomes did not disappear as soon as usual, I am of the opinion
that these centrosomes do not actually end their existence with the
disappearance of the sperm-asters, and that they are identical with
those which later appear in the pair of cleavage-asters.

The centrosomes of the cleavage-asters are surrounded by distinct
centrospheres which increase enormously in size with a very slight
increase in the size of the centrosomes. These centrospheres are not
artefacts, for they may be seen in the living egg. The centrosomes
divide very early. In the anaphase they separate somewhat, and
about each a delicate aster is formed quite within the body of the
centrosphere. These little asters extend their rays outward into the
reticulum of the egg and eventually form the asters of the second
cleavage, somewhat as Griffin has described in Zhalassema (18).
Here, as in the later stages, there is certain proof of the existence
of the centrosome from one cell-generation to another. Its persist-
ence does not necessarily indicate, however, that it has any right to
claim for itself a place among the essential and permanent organs of
the cell.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 239

Cleavage.

_ The eggs of many species of nemerteans will rarely be deposited in
confinement, but will develop readily when artificially fertilized. On
the southern coast of New England the eggs of Cerebratulus lacteus
may be thus fertilized during the months of March and April; those
of C. leidyi, Micrura ceca, Cephalothrix linearis, Hunemertes carcin-
ophila, and several species of Amphiporus and Tetrastemma during
July and August. The eggs of Lineus socialis are mature in mid-
winter, and those of ZL. viridis (gesserensis) from February to June.
At Naples an abundance of the eggs of Cerebratulus marginatus may
be obtained in March and April. Those of the first three species,
O. lacteus, C. leidyi, M. cceca, as well as C. marginatus, develop
readily to pilidium-forms which are characteristic of the different

\ species, and which will live for two weeks or more in confinement.
In none of these species, however, did I find it possible to keep the
pilidia alive until the development of the young nemertean.

The eggs of C. letcdyi and M. ceca contain but little yolk, and
are beautifully transparent. Those of C. lacteus and C. marginatus,

/on the other hand, contain a large quantity of yolk, are larger in size,
and much less transparent. The pilidia, however, are equally trans-
parent in all. The phenomena of cleavage and gastrulation are very
similar in all four species, although the presence or absence of yolk
modifies them to some extent.

It is, perhaps, advisable to follow the development in a single
species and compare the others with this. Let us choose for this
purpose Micrura ceca, the eggs of which furnish an almost ideal
example of the regular, spiral type of cleavage.

The ripe egg of this nemertean measures about .09™™ in diameter.
The vitelline membrane is extremely delicate, and can only be seen
at the point where the polar bodies are formed. It is therefore very
easily ruptured, and the polar bodies are lost by even a slight disturb-
ance. The first cleavage takes place in the usual manner and divides
the egg into two apparently equal cells (Fig. 1, Plate xxx1), Ata
temperature of 20° C. this occurs about one hour and ten minutes
after fertilization. The centrosomes of the first cleavage spindle
appear very early, as stated above, and the asters which are to form
the spindles of the second cleavage appear even before the comple-
tion of the first cleavage (cf. 8). The first cleavage usually passes
nearly through the point of extrusion of the polar bodies. A slight
“ Zwischenkérper” is formed, but this soon disappears. The two
blastomeres separate widely at first and remain connected only by a

240 W. R. Coe—Development of the

narrow bridge of protoplasm. Later they become closely pressed
together (Fig. 1). .

The spindles of the second cleavage occupy, as is usual, positions
nearly at right angles to that of the first, and the second division is
likewise vertical. The four resulting blastomeres are again almost
exactly equal in size. They are also apparently similar in regard to
their constituent protoplasm, for each of the four cells may be con-
sidered as being made up of one quarter of the finely granular
protoplasm which was collected at the animal pole during the pro-
cess of fertilization, and of one quarter of the deutoplasm which
segregated towards the vegetal pole at the same time. ‘There is no
reason for believing, however, that the cells are actually alike as
regards their ultimate constitution, for, as we shall see, it is proba-
ble that one of the cells has quite a different sphere of activity than
any of the others. The second cleavage does not take place exactly
at right angles to the first, so that two of the cells lie at a slightly
higher level than the other two. This is one of the first indications
of the spiral nature of the cleavage, which becomes so conspicuous
in the later stages. In the Mollusk Crepidula Conklin (9) makes
the very interesting observation that the obliquity of the cleavage is
manifest even before the first cleavage.

Immediately after the completion of the second division the result-
ing blastomeres are almost perfectly spherical in form, so that they
touch only on very small surfaces (Fig. 2, Pl. xxx). Eight or ten
minutes later, however, they have drawn so closely together that
the surfaces of contact almost meet in the center, and leave only a
very small segmentation cavity (Fig. 3). It sometimes happens
that this cavity is entirely obliterated above, in which case the cells
B and P commonly come in direct contact and close up the space,
while A and © do not meet at all. The four cells form a nearly
perfect square, one side of which is about equal to the diameter of
the unsegmented egg.

When the spindles of the third cleavage are forming, each one is
directed upward and somewhat to the right, showing that the third
division is to be right-handed. After the separation of the eight
blastomeres all are again of nearly spherical shape. The upper four
are slightly, though distinctly, larger than the others,* and are more

*In C. letdyi and in C. lacteus such is likewise the case. In Tetrastemma, on the
other hand, the upper four cells of the eight-celled stage are described by Lebedinsky
(20) aa being smaller than the lower four. In other nemerteans all of the eight cells
are said to be of equal size.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 241

widely separated from each other. Indeed, they do not usually
come even in contact at first (Fig. 4). Each lies above, slightly out-
side, and to the right (following the hands of a watch) of its sister
cell. It is interesting to note how these cells, at the time of their
origin only indirectly connected, enter into the most intimate union
in the later stages.

As the upper cells draw together they move so far to the right
that they finally occupy positions almost, though not quite, in the
intervals of the cells below (Fig. 6). This drawing together and
rotation of the blastomeres of a segmenting egg is doubtless mainly
due to the general physical property of surface tension. As stated
by Wilson (84), the spiral type of cleavage “owes its peculiarities
entirely to mechanical conditions, the blastomeres assuming the posi-
tion of greatest economy of space, precisely like soap-bubbles or
other elastic bodies.” It is not unlikely that these purely physical
conditions are aided by a slight mutual attraction exerted by the
living protoplasm of the blastomeres.

Seen from the side (Fig. 5) the upper cells in front lie above and
to the left of their sister cells. Even in the eight-celled stage there
is a perceptible segmentation cavity in the center.

At the fourth cleavage the upper four cells of the eight-celled
stage divide obliquely downward and to the right, while the lower
four divide obliquely upward and to the left. This cleavage is there-
fore typically left-handed. The sixteen cells become arranged in
four zones (Fig. 7), the cells of each zone forming a nearly perfect
square, and alternating with those above and below.

The fifth cleavage is right-handed, the sixth left-handed, and so
on, conforming to the regular spiral type. In the 16-cell stage the
segmentation cavity is more than equal in diameter to one of the
blastomeres, and in the later stages increases rapidly in size. In the
sixth cleavage some of the thirty-two cells divide earlier than others,
so that we have several distinct stages between the 32- and the
64-celled stage.

Gastrulation.

About nine hours after fertilization cilia appear on the outer surface
of all the cells, and the embryo begins to swim. With the appear-
ance of cilia a marked differentiation of the cells on the opposite sides
of the blastula is noticeable, and the embryo rotates about a single
axis. The rate of rotation is about two or three revolutions per
second. The cells of the upper pole (corresponding with the side of

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Avueust, 1899,

16

242 W. R. Coe—Development of the

the egg where the polar bodies were extruded) become more drawn
out and flattened (Fig. 1, Pl. xxx11), while those of the opposite pole
become more columnar in shape and extend far inward into the seg-
mentation cavity. The blastula flattens out and tite lower half begins
a regular invagination.

Before invagination, however, a few cells which are to form the
larval mesoderm are separated off from the endoderm cells and make
their way into the segmentation cavity (Fig. 1, Pl]. xxx). The actual
origin of these cells is difficult to make out in If. ceca. In C. lacteus
and C. marginatus, where the blastomeres are not of so nearly the
same size, the origin of the mesoderm is more easily determined and
will be discussed in a separate paragraph. Suffice it to say here that
it appears to arise from two somewhat distinct, though closely con-
nected, sources—from the divisions of a large, posterior pole cell, as
in annelids, and from some of the endoderm cells. These latter seem
to be indiscriminately pushed inward and set free in the segmentation
cavity. It is possible that this appearance is misleading and that all
of the mesoderm is actually derived from a single polar cell. The
derivatives of the polar mesoderm cell always lie primarily in the
lower wall of the blastula between the ectoderm and the entoderm.
After the cells enter the segmentation cavity they lie upon the ento-
derm, and after gastrulation arrange themselves around the mouth
of the gastrula (Fig. 4, Pl. xxxm).

As gastrulation proceeds the bilateral nature of the gastrula
becomes very evident, not only by the arrangement of the super-
ficial cells, but also by the marked backward inclination of the
invaginating layer of entoderm (Fig. 1, Pl. xxxim). In those species
which contain but little yolk (JZ ceca, C. leidyi) the gastrulation is
perfectly regular and the entoderm-cells retain nearly the same rela-
tions with each other that they held in the blastula. Where yolk is
abundant (C. lacteus, C. marginatus) the arrangement of the cells is
broken up by the invaginating process, and they assume new posi-
tions in the enteron.

Development of the Pilidium.

By the end of the first day the cells of the dorsal surface of the
embryo become much more flattened and their boundaries much less
evident. Most of the yolk-globules originally contained in the cells
have meanwhile been absorbed and the ectoderm hecomes almost
perfectly transparent. At the time of the absorption of the yolk
many of the cells contain one or more large, clear vacuoles which

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 243

later disappear. By the flattening of the cells the size of the embryo ,
is greatly increased, measuring about .11™" in diameter, and the
ectoderm is more widely separated from the enteron (Fig. 2, PI.
xxx). At the Same time the ectoderm at the two lower, lateral
edges of the embryo extends downward to form the side-lobes, or
lappets, of the pilidium. With the further growth of the pilidium
the lappets become more or less highly developed, according to the
peculiarities of the particular species to which it belongs (Figs. 5, 6,
fly XS),

The cells at the extreme upper pole of the embryo, instead of
flattening out, become more crowded and columnar, and form the
apical plate (Figs. 1, 2, Pl. xxxur). This plate is at first covered
with numerous long cilia which continue to increase in length and
gradually fuse together to form a few, very long flagella. As the
pilidium grows older this fusion goes on until in many cases only a
single large flagellum remains.

At the end of the first day the digestive tract (Fig. 2, Pl. xxxmm)
becomes differentiated into two distinct cavities—thé esophagus and
the intestine, the peculiarities of which will be described in detail
below.

The Pilidium of Micrura ceca.

At the age of six or eight days the pilidium of this species meas-
ures about .14—.15"™ in length, and just about the same in a vertical
direction from the apical plate to the bottom of the lappets. The
pilidia usually swim near the surface of the water, with the flagellum
directed upwards. A large proportion of all those contained in a
vessel are usually collected in a single small space which may, or
may not, be on the side of the vessel turned toward the light.

Like other pelagic embryos the pilidium is almost perfectly trans-
parent. In general form it is balloon- or helmet-shaped with pecu-
liarly short lappets (Fig. 6, Pl. xxxu). This pilidium differs from
most other species in being of much greater diameter a short dis-
tance below the apical plate than it is on a level with the mouth.
Seen from above, the outline of the body is oval or elliptical, with
the longer diameter directed antero-posteriorly. The dorsal and
lateral surfaces (which make up the so-called umbrellar surface)
are formed from very thin five- or six-sided cells, each with a small,
disk-shaped nucleus scarcely more than one-eighth the diameter of
the cell. There are not usually more than sixty to eighty of these
cells on the whole umbrellar surface exclusive of the lappets. Their

244 W. &. Coe—Development of the

boundaries (Fig. 6) can be made out only after treatment with suita-
ble reagents.

In the lappets the cells become much thicker and are correspond-—
ingly more numerous. On the free edges of these organs they are
closely pressed together and become highly columnar. All the
ectoderm cells are covered with cilia, the length of which corre-
sponds more or less closely with the thickness of the cell on which
they are borne. Thus the very thin cells of the dorsal surface have
very short, scattered cilia, but as the columnar cells at the edges of
the lappets are approached, the cilia become correspondingly longer
and more closely packed together.

The apical plate is sharply marked, and is usually provided with a
single flagellum nearly as long as the body. There are commonly
several shorter and more slender flagella in addition to the primary
one (Fig. 6, Pl. xxx11).

The mouth is highly distensible, and provided with thickened lips
and buccal folds as described below. It is triangular in form and is
situated slightly in front of the middle of the subumbrellar surface.

The esophagus is remarkably spacious and extends well upwards
towards the apical plate. The intestine is comparatively small. It
usually contains a quantity of small particles—probably food-ma-
terial—which are kept in rapid motion by the long cilia lining the
cavity.

The food of the pilidium probably consists of small pelagic larve,
infusorians, diatoms, etc.—in short, of any minute organisms which
can be carried into the intestine by the ciliary motion.

On the sides of the body the network of highly refractive muscu-
lar fibers with their clear nuclei are always conspicuous. They will
be described in detail below.

Near the borders of the lappets and below the intestine a large
number of mesenchyme cells are formed. Some of these are con-
spicuous from their decidedly yellowish color. Clusters of such yel-
lowish cells doubtless correspond to the “ golden-yellow spots around
the margins” of the pilidium figured by Verrill (30, Fig. 6, Pl. 39).
This is no evidence that the species are identical, however, for a
brown or yellow color is found in such cells in several other species.

The pilidium of C. leidyi (Fig. 5, Pl. xxxm) differs from that
described above mainly in the greater extent to which the lappets
are developed in the former. In general form it is broader at the
base, and not so much swollen above asin MM. ceca, The size and
general appearance otherwise are so closely similar that in certain

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 245

states of contraction it would be difficult, especially in the earlier
stages, to determine to which of the two species a given individual
belonged.

The pilidium of C. lactews is easily distinguished from the above
by its larger size and much more highly developed lappets. A
detailed description of this species is promised in a forthcoming
paper by Prof. C. B. Wilson, who has already published a single
figure of it (32).

The Pilidiwm of Cerebratulus marginatus.

At Naples, in 1896, the eggs of this species could be artificially
fertilized during the latter part of March and throughout the month
of April. At the end of seven days the pilidium (Fig. 5, Pl. xxxv)
is about .27™™ in length, and .21™™ from the apical plate to the lower
edge of the moderately extended lappet. It is therefore nearly
seven times as large as the pilidium of JZ. ceca or C. leidyi of the
same age. The eggs themselves are also much larger and contain a
large amount of yolk. Development is consequently much slower
than in the two other species, the eggs of which contain but a small
quantity of yolk. The general course of development, however, is
sunilar in all.

The segmentation cavity in the blastula is smaller than in MW. ceca
and C. leidyi. Instead of being flattened, the blastula is much
higher than broad* The cells on the under surface become remarka-
bly long and encroach greatly upon the segmentation cavity (Fig. 3,
Pl. xxxur). Preparatory to invagination the entoderm cells become
so closely pressed together at their lower ends that they gradually
assume a conical or pear-shaped form, with their larger ends project-
ing far into the segmentation cavity. As the process goes on some
of them become pushed inward, separated entirely from the neigh-
boring cells, and float freely in the fluid of the segmentation cavity.
They thus become mesoderm-cells, and apparently supplement the
few primary mesoderm-cells which seem to have an origin similar to
that of the mesoderm in the annelids.

One of these primary mesoderm-cells is seen in Fig. 3, Pl. xx x1, m,
in its original position at the lower, posterior border of the blastula.
Three other mesoderm cells are shown in red above the entoderm.
To the left of the primary mesoderm-cell:are seen two very small

*The gastrula of this species is figured by Birger (5, Figs. 1, 2, Taf. 30) from
sketches by Hubrecht.

246 W. &. Coe—Development of the

cells which apparently correspond to “ posterior entoblast” cells in
the annelid embryo. A further discussion of the origin of the
mesoderm will be given below.

The process of invagination is somewhat different than in M. cca.
The pear-shaped endoderm cells near the middle of the lower surface
become pressed further into the segmentation cavity so that a slight
ventral depression is left (Fig. 4, Pl. xxx). This marks the begin-
ning of the invagination. The individual cells slip away from the
outer surface, but remain closely in contact. As those in the center
pass inward they draw in their irregular, tapering, lower extremities
and arrange themselves about a central cavity—the archenteron.
This cavity is very narrow and communicates with the exterior by a
small, circular mouth (Fig. 4). As the process goes on it becomes
more like the typical invagination described above for WM. ceca.

The intestinal canal is early differentiated into two regions as in
the two species above described, and is likewise provided with a simi-
lar intestinal valve (Fig. 6, Pl. xxx). The esophagus remains very
narrow for several days, but later becomes much enlarged. It never
develops, however, to the great extent characteristic for the two
other species. Buccal folds are present as thickenings of the pos-
terior esophagal walls.

The muscular system develops as in the other species, and is
arranged in much the same way. The lateral bands to the lappets
consist of more numerous fibers which are not so regularly arranged.
The two bundles running from the apical plate to the anterior border
of the esophagus are well marked in this species.

During the formation of the gastrula the ectoderm becomes very
thin, and the apical plate forms as in M. ceca. There is usually but
a single flagellum. This is nearly as long as the body.

The mesenchyme cells are several times more numerous and larger
than in the other species, but have the same general arrangement
(Figs. 3-6, Pl. xxxmt). Some of those which find their way into the
lappets later acquire a reddish tinge. There is also a slightly red-
dish tinge to the marginal cells of the lappets.

This may, perhaps, be looked upon as an indication that this pilid-
ium possibly develops into the Pilidium gyrans of Miiller.. The
time of the year when both may be found probably agrees. More-
over the geographical distribution of P. gyrans corresponds more or
less closely with that of C. marginatus. The great abundance of
C. marginatus, and the enormous number of eggs produced, makes
the chances of obtaining pilidia of this particular species greater
than is the case with almost any other species.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 247

The Digestive Tract.

At the end of twenty-four hours the wall of the enteron in J.
ceca and C. leidyt becomes divided into two distinct regions—an
anterior, buccal cavity, or esophagus, composed of flattened cells, and
a posterior blind sack, or intestine, of columnar cells provided with
very long cilia (Fig. 2, Pl. xxxm1; Fig. 1, Pl. xxxrv). Later cell-
processes grow out to form a sort of intestinal valve which separates
the two cavities completely. These processes (Fig. 3, Pl. xxxiv) are
produced by the half-dozen cells which lie immediately between the
two cavities. They are devoid of cilia, and closely resemble the
blunt pseudopodia of an ameba. Ordinarily they meet in the center,
so that the two cavities of the digestive tract are not in direct com-
munication.

The cells of the valve do not actually fuse together, however, as
may be seen by placing a little finely powdered carmine in the water
with the embryos. The particles of the carmine are readily taken
into the mouth and collected at the posterior end of the esophagus.
Here they are churned round and round against the intestinal valve.
When a considerable quantity has been collected, the pseudopod-
like ends of the cells forming the valve separate, as in a true sphinc-
ter, and the carmine passes into the intestine. There it is rapidly
revolved for a time by the motions of the long cilia lining the cavity.

Hubrecht (16) and Arnold (1) find in Desor’s larva that at a cer-
tain stage in the development the esophagus is for a long time
completely cut off from communication with the intestine by a solid
growth of cells. At a later period these cells separate, and communi-
cation is again established. It seems probable that this mass of cells
is represented in the pilidium in a rudimentary way by the ameboid
cell-processes of the intestinal valve.

Eventually the particles of carmine, or of undigested food-material,
are thrown out of the mouth, but not at the same region where they
entered ; for these particles always enter at the anterior end of the
mouth and leave at the posterior. |

The mechanism by which the in-coming is separated from the out-
going current consists of a thickened fold of large cells covered with
especially strong cilia. This fold, which we may call the buccal
ridge, extends forwards and downwards on each side (Fig. 3, Pl.
xxxiv; Fig. 1, Pl. xxxv, a) to the border of the mouth-opening, where
it is continuous with the lateral lips.

These oblique folds, which are so greatly developed in M. ceca
and C. leidyi, are represented in C. lacteus and marginatus only by
slight thickenings of the posterior wall of the buccal cavity.

248 W. R. Coe—Development of the

During the first two days only a few particles of powdered car-
mine will be ingested, but after this time it is devoured in large
quantities.

The mouth of the pilidium develops directly out of the gastrula-
mouth, although the true blastopore is pushed inward and marks
the opening of the esophagus into the intestine. In the early gas-
trula the opening becomes oval, and this shape is retained in the
pilidium.

On the sides of the mouth the epithelium of the esophagus is sepa-
rated from that of the under surface of the pilidium by a pair of
thickened folds, or lips (Fig. 2, Pl. xxxiv), covered with especially
strong cilia. These lips are united in front, but are widely separated
posteriorly and become continuous with the pair of buccal ridges
which reach inwards towards the intestine. The relation of these
parts is well shown in Fig. 3, Pl. xxxiv. In this figure one of the lips
is seen between the lines converging at m, and represents the extent
of the mouth proper. It is only between these lips that water
or food-particles can enter the esophagus. The lip is continued
posteriorly into the buccal ridge, a, which finally becomes lost in
the wall of the esophagus. It is between the two buccal ridges that
water with substances in suspension passes out from the esophagus to
the exterior. :

In Fig. 1, Pl. xxx1v, which represents an earlier stage, no such
buccal folds are present, and consequently there is no definite cur-
rent of water passing through the esophagus. At this stage very
few, if any, particles of carmine are taken into the digestive canal.

When the buccal ridges have become established, a current of
water carrying food-particles, ete. is constantly passing into the
esophagus through the mouth proper, and out again between the
posterior buccal ridges. In passing through the esophagus the solid
material is collected by the cilia and passed into the intestine, as was
described above.

The esophagus of the pilidium is found by Salensky (28), Butsebli
(6y¥ and others to develop directly into the esophagus of the adult
nemertean. Likewise from the intestine the corresponding part
of the adult nemertean develops. Hubrecht (16) finds that this
is likewise true of Desor’s larva. He also considers the esophagus
to be composed of entoderm, and that the blastopore becomes the
mouth of the nemertean. Arnold (1), on the other hand, believes
that the esophagus is formed by an invagination of “ secondary ”
ectoderm, by which the blastopore is pushed inward and is repre-

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 249

sented by the opening of the esophagus into the intestine. This
becomes closed for a long time, as found by Hubrecht.

In the nemerteans with direct development, both the esophagus
and the rectum are formed by special invaginations of the ectoderm,
and are both widely separated from the blastopore.

The development of the intestinal tract in the pilidium, however,
offers little positive evidence as to whether the esophagus is ectoder-
mic in origin, because in this form the whole digestive tract (except
the rectum) is formed by an almost continuous invagination. From
a comparison with other forms, as well as from the histological pecu-
liarities of the esophagus of the adult nemertean, it seems highly
probable, as urged by Biirger in his splendid monograph, that this
organ is here likewise of an ectodermic origin. A strong point in
favor of this is the fact that the intestinal valve is indicated at a
very early period. The histological differences likewise manifest
themselves very early. As Biirger also states, such a supposition is
necessary in order that the nephridial invaginations in different
groups of nemerteans may not appear to originate in different layers
of the body.

We may thus conclude that the process of invagination involves
not only all of the entoderm cells on the lower pole of the blastula,
but also some of the surrounding ectoderm cells by a continuous
process of infolding. The blastopore would be pushed inward, and
would be marked by the intestinal valve, or an homologous thicken-
ing of the epithelium. .

The whole digestive tract is capable of movement to a consider-
able extent independent of that of the body-walls. In life the form
of its parts, especially of the esophagus, is continually changing.
This movement, which is sometimes vigorous, is accomplished by the
contraction of the fibers of the few muscular cells which lie directly
beneath the epithelium of the digestive canal, and of other fibers
which connect this canal with the other parts of the body.

Histologically the two portions of the digestive tract show marked
differences in structure. Both in M. ceca and in C. leidyi the
esophagus is very large (Fig. 3, Pl. xxxiv) and is bordered by
extremely thin epithelium. In the earlier stages of the pilidium
the cells of the esophagus were as large as those of the intestine.
The esophagus later increases to several times its original size with-
out any increase whatever in the number of cells composing it, so
that each cell must cover a large surface and becomes correspond-
ingly thin. InC. marginatus (Fig. 6, Pl. xxxii) and also in C. lacteus

250 W. R. Coe—Development of the

the esophagus is comparatively much smaller and its epithelium is
correspondingly thicker.

The cilia on the esophagal cells are for the most part short and
scattered. Near the intestine the cells become much thicker and the
cilia longer and more numerous.

Thé cells making up the blind intestinal sack are always more or
less columnar in form, and all are provided with very long and strong
cilia. By means of these any food-particles which may pass into
the intestine are churned rapidly round and round. In M. caca
and (Q. leidyi the intestinal cells are more highly columnar in the
earlier stages (Fig. 2, Pl. xxxm) than in the later (Fig. 3, Pl. xxxtrv).
In C. marginatus (Fig. 6, Pl. xxx) and in C. dacteus the cells are
much more elongated, and their oval nuclei comparatively smaller
than in the other two species.

In that portion of the cell which lies nearest the lumen of the
intestine are often found numerous small granules, and sometimes,
vacuoles of secretion (Fig. 1, Pl. xxxv). This secretion is doubtless
aspecial digestive fluid which is poured out into the canal when food
is present. In C. marginatus such granules or vacuoles often appear
even before the pilidium is fully formed.

In many specimens we find that a few of the intestinal cells stain
quite differently than most of the others. Two of these cells are
shown in Fig. 6, Pl. xxxiu. Their protoplasm is more granular and
is also vacuolated. They have likewise a much greater affinity for
stains. Both Salensky (28) and Biirger (5) describe such cells.
The former suggests that they may be specialized cells of the nery-
ous system, while Birger considers them to be differentiated
gland-cells. There is little doubt that the latter view is correct,
especially as the contents of the cells often resemble very closely
those of some of the gland?‘cells in the intestine of the adult.

The Apical Plate.

In the course of gastrulation, when the cells of the upper surface
of the body begin to flatten out, it is observed that a small cluster
of cells at the very apex do not take part in the flattening process,
but retain their columnar shape. These furnish the “ Anlage” of
the future apical plate. The cells divide longitudinally and thereby
become much smaller than the neighboring cells, although they
remain as long or longer than at first. They thus become highly
columnar, and are conspicuous in sections, because of their less gran-
ular protoplasm, which shows a special affinity for stains (Fig. 4, Pl.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 25k

xxxu). Their position is also marked by the depression, or circular
pit, which eventually appears at this point. This pit seems to be
well developed in all species of pilidia. In general it increases in
depth with the increase in age of the individual. It is thus very
much deeper in mature pilidia found free in the water than in the
young specimens raised in the aquarium.

After the formation of the muscular system strong fibers pass
directly from the apical plate to the anterior, lower borders of the
body and to the esophagus. By the contraction of these muscles the
pit is deepened, and the plate is withdrawn far below the general
surface of the body. The movement of the flagellum is probably
also aided by these muscles.

The cilia are longer on the apical plate than elsewhere on the
body, and some of them increase so much in size that they come to
be recognized as flagella. The number of such flagella is at first
considerable (Figs. 1, 2, P]. xxx11), but they rapidly fuse together to
such an extent that only a few are present in the early pilidium (Fig.
1, Pl. xxxtv). These increase in length until they become half as
long as the diameter of the body. Fusion goes on as the pilidium
increases in size. At the age of three or four days the number has
diminished to one or two long, whip-like flagella with several shorter
ones (Figs. 5, 6, Pl. xxxn; Figs. 2, 3, Pl. xxxiv). It usually happens
that these eventually fuse together, and the pilidium is provided with
a single, thickened flagellum, the length of which is in M. ceca and
C. leidyi about equal to that of the body.

When but a single flagellum is present its compound nature can
be recognized at the point where it spreads out on the cells of the
apical plate, for a considerable number of cells furnish it support.
Biitschli (6) was the first to recognize that the flagellum was a con-
solidation of several more slender ones. Aceto-carmine often serves
to separate the original constituents.

In C@. marginatus there is usually but a single flagellum as early
as the gastrular stage. In addition to this several rudimentary ones
may be present (Fig. 6, Pl. xxx1m; Fig. 5, Pl. xxxv). Wilson figures
(32) several flagella for the pilidium of C. lacteus. 1 think a single
one, however, is much more common in all stages after the gastrula.

It occasionally happens that the flagella of the apical plate are
arranged in two distinct clusters, as Wilson shows in his figure of
C. lacteus. Likewise the apical plate itself may be divided into two,
In a few instances two distinct and widely separated plates were
present—one at the apex as usual, and the other about half way

252 W. R. Coe—Development of the

between this one and the lower border of the pilidium. Both were
fully developed, and a distinct set of muscular fibers ran from gach
of them to the lappets. All such cases must, of course, be looked
upon as abnormalities.

Salensky mentions (28) that some of the cells of the apical plate
are continued internally into slender processes which he considers to
be nerve-fibers. I was quite unable to distinguish any such nerve-
fibers from the numerous muscle-fibers which have their centers of
attachment among the cells of the plate. The relations of the cells
of the plate with these muscular fibers and the cells of which they
are outgrowths are shown in Fig. 6, Pl. xxxv. As will be seen from
the figure the muscle-fibers do not come off directly from the plate-
cells themselves, but rather they are fastened into the intercellular
cementing substance. Whether Salensky mistook these fibers for
nerve-fibers it is impossible to decide.

Both from its position and general appearance the apical plate of
the pilidium is naturally looked upon as homologous with that of the
trochophore-larva of Annelids. In both groups this plate usually
bears a tuft of long cilia or a single flagellum. From it muscles run
similarly to the digestive tract and to the sides of the body. This
organ in the trochophore, as is well known, represents the “ Anlage”
of the superior esophagal ganglion of the adult. The sensory nature
of this plate in the pilidium has, for these reasons, been generally
conceded. On this account it is very disappointing to be unable to
find (by the use of methylene blue, or otherwise) any trace of differ-
entiated nervous structures in the young pilidia under consideration.

The Lappets.

At the end of the first day the ectoderm of the lower, lateral edges
of the embryo becomes extended to form the side-lobes, or lappets,
of the pilidium. These increase in size very slowly in J. ceca and
_ C. leidyi, and at the end of two weeks are, in comparison with those

of many other species, only slightly developed (Fig. 6, Pl. xxxm).
It seems probable that this rudimentary condition of the lappets
remains thoughout the life of the pilidium, since they are here
decidedly longer than those described for the mature Pilidium auri-
culatum of Europe.

In C. leidyi the lappets are developed to a greater extent than in
M. ceca, as is seen from a comparison of Figs. 5 and 6, Pl. xxxu.*

* Tt should be noted that the magnification of the two figures in not the same.
The pilidia of both species are of nearly equal size.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 258

In ©. marginatus (Fig. 5, Pl. xxxv), these organs develop much
mong rapidly and to a much greater extent. Their size is still
greater in C. lacteus, as may be seen from Wilson’s figure (382).

Their epithelial cells are thicker and correspondingly more numer-
ous than over the rest of the body. The free edge of each lappet is
thickened and covered with especially strong cilia.

The muscular system is more highly developed here than in any
other part of the body excepting that immediately surrounding the
apical plate. In life the shape of the lobes is continually changing,
and violent contractions are not infrequently observed. The dis-
tribution of the muscular fibers will be described below. In the
optical sections shown in Figs. 2 and 4, Pl. xxxtv, the relations of
the muscular cells and fibers to the epithelium are indicated.

Besides the cells and fibers of the muscular system the cavity of
the lappets contains a considerable number of mesenchyme cells
freely suspended in the slightly gelatinous fluid which fills the whole
cavity of the body. These mesenchyme cells are irregular in form,
sometimes showing amceboid movements, and are often conspicuous
from their yellowish or brownish color.

The Nervous System.

Salensky (28) has described for the pilidium a highly developed
and complex system of nerve-cells and nerve-fibers. The nervous
structures develop, as does the muscular system, out of the ameboid
cells of the larval mesenchyme. Both bipolar and multipolar cells
are said to be present, and are provided with numerous, branching
processes. .

Salensky considers that the cells of the apical plate are highly
sensory, and finds that many of them are continued internally into
very fine nerve-fibers. These run in company with the muscular
fibers to the anterior border of the esophagus and to the lappets.
He likewise finds a band of nerve-cells and nerve-fibers, constituting
what he calls a nerve-ring, reaching completely around the margins
of the pilidium and extending to the borders of the lappets. At the
anterior, upper border of each lappet he finds a ganglionated swell-
ing in the nerve-ring. This he considers the central organ of the
nervous system. Finally, he considers that some of the cells lining
the intestine belong to the category of nerve-cells.

These last-mentioned are obviously nothing but glandular cells
which are partially filled with a deeply-staining secretion, as de-

254 W. &. Coe—Development of the

scribed above, and have no sensory function whatever. On the
nature of the other nervous structures which Salensky describem the
pilidia here recorded throw no light whatever. In no case was I
able to demonstrate that any supposedly nervous elements did not
actually belong to the muscular system. In this respect my results
agree with those of others who have worked upon similar pelagic
embryos of other groups.

The Larval Mesenchyme.

The mesodermic structures of the pilidium are of two sorts, but
the cells from which they arise are at first indistinguishable from
each other. They later become widely different and form the mus-
cular system, described below, and the larval mesenchyme. The
mesenchyme cells float freely about in the body-cavity and doubtless
secrete a small quantity of transparent, gelatinous substance which,
with a large amount of water, fills up the whole cavity.

The cells of the mesenchyme have already been well described by
Metschnikoff (25), Salensky (28), C. B. Wilson ($2) and others. It
is from these cells that the musculature of the adult nemertean de-
velops. Hubrecht (16) states that in Desor’s larva the adult nerv-
ous system is also derived from the larval mesenchyme. Biirger, on
the other hand, feels confident that such is not actually the case,
but that in Desor’s larva, as in the pilidium, the nervous system
arises directly from the ectoderm (5, p. 475). The development of
the muscle-cells of the pilidium from the undifferentiated ameboid
cells of the mesoderm has recently been described by C. B. Wilson.*

Some of the mesenchyme cellg become collected in clusters near
the edge of the lappets and below the intestine. These often con-
tain a number of clear vacuoles the contents of which perhaps con-
tribute to the formation of the transparent, jelly-like substance
which fills the whole body. Others are equally conspicuous because
of their decidedly yellowish color. They are, on the whole, not very
different from the original mesoderm cells. They are oval or ame-
boid in shape, and are much larger than the muscle-cells. They
have little to do with the formation of the pilidium and are held in
reserve until the body of the young nemertean begins to develop.

*Tt is doubtless due to a typographical error that Wilson (32, p. 20) states that
‘‘the mesenchyme first appears as isolated cells derived from the ectoderm, as ob-
served by Metschnikoff.” Metschnikoff (25, p. 53) says that they almost certainly
arise from the entoderm.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 255

The Muscular System.

In the living pilidium the muscles appear as clear, highly refrac-
tive fibers, which are most commonly slightly curved. In optical
cross-section each fiber appears as a bright dot. They run in a more
or less irregular course from the muscle-cells to their attachment in
the epithelium, or to an anastomosis with another fiber. When the
embryo is killed they contract forcibly, thereby reducing greatly its
size. This is in part accomplished by forcing water out of the
digestive canal.

In contracting the fiber not,only shortens in length, but also

becomes wavy and twisted upon itself, or coiled up in a spiral like
the stem of a Vorticella. Fig. 3, Pl. xxxv, shows the fibers in a
living pilidium, while Fig. 5, Pl. xxxrv represents similar fibers after
the embryo has been killed with corrosive sublimate.
- The nuclei of the muscle-cells are mostly clear, oval bodies about
.003™™ in length. Around the nucleus is a very small quantity of
perfectly clear protoplasm, from which two, three, or more contrac-
tile fibers extend in various directions.

The origin of the muscles from undifferentiated mesenchyme is
easily followed because of the transparency of the embryos. The
cells of the mesenchyme, as stated above, appear in the segmenta-
tion cavity in the earliest stages of gastrulation. Some of them seem
to originate directly from the entoderm, while others are derived
from a pair of primary mesoderm cells set apart as such in the blas-
tula. Never have I seen any indication that any of them came from
the ectoderm, as Hubrecht (16) describes in Desor’s larva.*

At the time of their first appearance the mesenchyme cells are
very large and few in number. During gastrulation they multiply
rapidly, as may be seen from the many karyokinetic figures which
they contain. At the time of appearance of the lappets which dis-
tinguish the pilidium from the gastrula their number is very consid-
erable. Some of them become irregular in shape, as described by
Metschnikoff (25), and as Wilson ($2) has pointed out in C. lacteus.
If watched carefully, some of these irregular cells will be seen to
send out ameboid processes, and exhibit a great deal of indepen-
dent motion. They not only change their shape, but actually move
about in the cavity of the body by means of their pseudopod-like
processes.

* Arnold (1) has recently reinvestigated the development of Desor’s larva, and
finds that the mesoderm originates on both sides of the blastopore at the point where
entoderm and ectoderm come together.

256 W. &. Coe—Development of the

They later collect in more or less constant numbers in certain
definite localities, where they send out especially long processes and
attach themselves permanently to the epithelium. When they are
no longer freely movable in the segmentation cavity their processes
grow out into long fibers. They are then recognized as muscle-
elements. In the early pilidium we find a dozen or more such cells
immediately beneath the apical plate. Others fasten themselves
firmly to the walls of the body and to the digestive tract, and a con-
siderable number to the lower borders of the lappets.

Fibers now grow out in certain definite directions. At the end of
two or three days, they have elongated and anastomosed with each
other to such an extent that they form a practically continuous sys-
tem of interdependent muscles. Some of these eventually become
arranged in several definite muscular bands, while others form an
irregular network connecting these bands, as Salensky (28), Biitschli
(6), and Wilson ($2) have deseribed for other species. The mus-
culature in M. ceca and C. leidyi consists (a) of two principal mus-
cular bands extending from the apical plate to the two lappets ; (d)
of a pair of bands extending longitudinally along the floor of the
pilidium at the sides of the mouth; (c) of a few fibers connecting
the apical plate with the anterior border of the esophagus; (d) of a
few fibers with numerous branches lying on the anterior and poste-
rior faces of the embryo; (e) of a few surrounding the digestive tract
and serving to connect this organ with the body-walls.

Of these bands the lateral pair connecting the apical plate with
the lappets is by far the most extensive. In close proximity to the
crowded, columnar cells of the apical plate lie about six or eight
muscle-cells on each side. From each of these cells proceed one or
two long, slender, branched fibers which pass close beneath the
body-epitheltum downwards until they either anastomose with fibers
from similar cells in the lappets or become attached directly among
the epithelial cells at the lower margin of these lobes (Fig. 2, Pl.
xxxiv; Fig. 3, Pl. xxxv). One or two other fibers from each cell
pass among the columnar cells of the plate and serve to anchor the
muscle-cell in place. From the dorsal surface the arrangement of
these cells and fibers is shown in Fig. 2, Pl. xxxv. Those fibers
running nearly parallel down the right and left sides constitute the
lateral bands.

The muscle-cells in the lappets send similar processes toward the
apical plate. These, in part, anastomose with the fibers from the :
apical plate. Thus there are from eight to sixteen fibers running

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 257

more or less parallel between the apical plate and the lower borders
of the lappets. The cells in the lappets likewise send off longitudinal
fibers along the floor of the lobe, as well as towards the borders of
the mouth. This complex system of muscles enables the lappets to
be moved readily in any direction.

Figure 3, Pl. xxxv, represents somewhat diagrammatically the
arrangement of the muscle-cells and fibers which are seen in a side
view of a pilidium. The nearly parallel vertical fibers constitute
one of the lateral muscle-bands. The relation of the muscle-cells to
the cells of the apical plate is shown in Fig. 6, Pl. xxxv. As seen
in the figure, the muscular fibers*are attached between the epithelial
cells rather than directly to their faces. Likewise the arrangement
of the muscle-cells and mesenchyme-cells in the lappets, and the
relation of the fibers to the epithelial cells is shown in Fig. 4, PI.
XXXIV.

On the anterior and posterior faces of the pilidium we find com-
paratively few fibers, and these are much branched. They run
mostly horizontally or obliquely instead of vertically, as on the
lateral faces. They anastomose freely with each other, with the
fibers from the apical plate, and with others passing inward to the
digestive canal. Those on the anterior face are represented in Fig.
ole exXV.

In the mature pilidium one of the largest and most conspicuous
muscle-bundles is that running from the apical plate to each side of
the anterior border of the esophagus and thence to the lappet. This
muscle is well developed in C. marginatus, where it consists of
several strong fibers. It is represented in C. letdyi and M. ceca
merely by a very few delicate and widely separated fibers. Two of
these fibers are represented in Fig. 3, Pl. xxx1v. They serve both to
hold the esophagus in place and to withdraw the apical plate.
They doubtless also aid in rocking the plate and thus moving the
flagellum.

From the region of the mouth a series of scattered muscular fibers
runs radially in all directions. A few are fastened to the anterior
and posterior margins of the body, but most of them pass into
the lappets, at the edges of which they are attached. Besides these
there is a horizontal bundle running longitudinally along the floor
of the body-cavity on each side of the mouth. One of these muscle-
bands is represented in dotted lines in Fig. 3, Pl. xxxv, (b). Their
fibers are fastened at the anterior and posterior margins of the body,
and anastomose freely with other fibers.

TRANS, Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Auvaust, 1899.

17

258 W. &. Coe—Development of the

Surrounding the whole alimentary canal and connected with the
other muscular bands by frequent anastomoses is an irregular net-
work of scattered fibers which provide this organ with independent
motion and also serve to hold it in place.

SHEFFIELD BIOLOGICAL LABORATORY OF YALE UNIVERSITY.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PLATE ORXL

Early cleavage of the egg of Micrura ceca. Camera lucida drawings of living eggs
at a magnification of about 300 diameters.

Figure 1.—Egg about one hour and forty minutes after fertilization, The fully formed
spindles of the second cleavage are indicated by dotted lines, Above are the two
polar bodies.

Figure 2.—The same egg eight minutes later. The spindles are still evident. The
polar bodies lie between the blastomeres.

Figure 3.—The same egg after fifteen minutes more. The blastomeres have drawn
very closely together, leaving but a minute cavity between them. 1, 1, denote
the plane of the first cleavage; 2, 2, that of the second cleavage. A, B, C, D,
the four quadrants of the egg. One of the asters of the third cleavage is seen
in each blastomere.

Figure 4.—The third cleavage just completed. The upper four cells are widely sepa-
rated. Each lies somewhat outside and to the nght (following the hands of a
watch) of its sister-cell.

Figure 5.—EHight-celled stage from the side. The first polar body lies above. 3, 3,
denota the plane of the third cleavage.

Figure 6.—Hight-celled stage from above after the blastomeres have drawn together.
Same position as fig. 3. Polar bodies are not shown.

Figure 7.—Sixteen-celled stage from above. In the same position as fig. 3.

Figure 8.—The same-stage from the side.

Prats XXXII.

The mesoderm cells are indicated in red.

Figure 1.—Vertical section of the blastula of Micrwra ceca, nine hours after fertiliza-
tion of the egg. The two large cells (one of which is in the process of division)
within the segmentation cavity are mesoderm cells. x 600.

Figure 2,—Horizontal section of the gastrula of Mf. ceca, at a stage somewhat later
than that shown in fig. 3. The section passes along a plane at a level with a, a,
fig. 1, Pl. xxxm. The circle of ciliated cells in the center represents a section of
the entodermic sack. In the space between the entoderm and ectoderm are seen
several cells of the larval mesoderm. These cells are now much smaller and
more numerous than in fig. 1. x 600.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 259

Figure 3.—A gastrula of VW. ceca, seventeen hours after fertilization. The dark ring
in the center indicates the blastopore. The cell-boundaries and the nuclei are
drawn as accurately as possible from an egg fixed in picro-acetic, stained with
acidulated hematoxylin and mounted in oil of cloves. The anterior surface is
towards the top of the page. Cilia are not indicated. x 600.

Figure 4.— Vertical section of the gastrula of C. leidy, seventeen hours after fertiliza-
tion. The apical plate is indicated by darker stipple. The mesoderm-cells lie at
the sides of the entodermic invagination. The segmentation cavity is smaller
than normal owing to the shrinkage which took place during the process of im-
bedding in paraffin. One of the endoderm cells is dividing vertically. x 500.

Figure 5.—A pilidium of C. leidyi at the age of ten days. The dotted lines indicate
the position and thickness of the walls of the enteric cavity; 0, cavity of esopha-
gus; 7, cavity of intestine. x 250.

Figure 6.—Pilidium of Jf. ceca at the eighth day. The nucleion the surface are those
of the ectoderm cells, the boundaries of which are indicated by faint, dotted
lines. The coarse, dotted line indicates the position of the enteron, as in fig. 5.
The mouth is indicated by the heaviest dotted line (cf. Pl. xxxiv, fig. 3). Below
the mouth is seen one of the very short lappets with its strong cilia and numer-
ous nuclei. x 400.

PLATE XX XIII.

Tn all the figures the cells of the larval mesoderm are indicated in red.

Figure 1.—Median, optical, sagittal section of gastrula of J. ceca fifteen hours after
fertilization. The cells of the apical plate with their developing flagella are in-
dicated by the darker stipple. The cilia, which cover the whole surface, are not
shown. x 600. Corrosive sublimate, acidulated hematoxylin.

Figure 2.—A similar section of the very early pilidium of A ceca twenty-four hours
after fertilization. Below the section is a line which indicates the extent to
which the lappets have developed. The boundaries of the cells are merely indi-
eated. Slightly diagrammatic. x 600.

Figure 3.—Median vertical section of blastula of C. marginatus. At the right of the
elongated entoderm cells is a larger cell, m, in process of division. This cell
appears to be homologous with one of the primary mesoblast cells of the annelid
embryo. Immediately to the left of m are two minute cells which bear a strik-
ing resemblance to the annelid “‘ posterior entoblast” cells. Picro-acetic. x 350.

Figure 4.—Early gastrula of C. marginatus. The cells of the apical plate are indi-
eated by darker stipple. The blastopore is very narrow. The entoderm cells
have not yet become arranged to form the intestinal canal. Picro-acetic. x 300.

Figure 5.—Median, sagittal section of late gastrula of C. marginatus. Picro-acetie.
x 350.

Figure 6.—Median, sagittal section of the embryo of C. marginatus at the beginning
of the pilidium-stage. The extent of the lappets is indicated by the line (with
cilia) below the section. On the dorsal side the section must be considered as
being of great thickness, for the drawing represents not only a section of the
apical plate, but also a surface view of half of the depression above it from which
the flagellum issues, The two darker cells in the intestinal wall are gland-cells.
The intestinal sphincter (devoid of cilia) is partially contracted. Slightly dia-
grammatic. Picro-acetic. x 350.

260 W. &. Coe—Development of the

PLATE XXXIV.

The mesodermic structures are printed in red.

Figure 1.—Optical, median, sagittal section of the early pilidium of C. leidyi, thirty-
six hours after fertilization. To the section the right lappet has been added, and
likewise the right half of the apical depression. The nuclei and cell-boundaries
have been drawn from an actual section. The mesoderm cells are arranging
themselves in their definite positions. x 375.

Figure 2.—Optical, transverse section of the pilidium of J/ ceca at the age of ten
days. The section passes through the mouth, esophagus and apical plate (cf.
fig. 3). Below the esophagus are sections of the two horizontal lips (2) with
strong cilia bordering the mouth. The lappets are contracted, and therefore
thicker than in life. Just inside the epithelium (both of the ectoderm and ento-
derm) are drawn in red the cells and fibers of the larval musculature. The
larger, dotted, red cells are those of the mesenchyme. The single, coarse flagel-
lum is seen to be made up by the consolidation of several more slender flagella.
The mesoderm cells are grouped mostly in the lappets, and just beneath the
apical plate. x 500.

Figure 3.—The left half of a pilidium of Jf ceca of ten days. A median, sagittal
section is represented in stipple. In addition to this the left buccal ridge (a) is
shown in surface view at a lower level. This buccal ridge is seen to be continu-
ous with the left lip at the border of the mouth. Below the lip the short lappet
is shown somewhat contracted. The mouth is widely opened and extends hori-
zontally between the lines converging at m. ‘The intestinal sphincter is partially
contracted. The mesodermic structures are indicated as in fig. 2. Two mesen-
chyme cells with amceboid processes lie above the digestive canal, and several
others without processes lie beneath the intestine. x 500.

Figure 4.—Transverse section of a lappet more highly magnified to show the relation
of the mesodermic structures to the ectoderm-cells. Three muscle-cells are
shown with their fibrous processes inserted between the epithelial cells. Near
the angle of the lappet a single, rounded mesenchyme cell is represented. The
letter 6 indicates the ectoderm of the lateral surface of the body; c, that of the
under surface.

Figure 5.—Five partially developed muscle-cells with contracted processes after kill-
ing with corrosive sublimate.

PLATE XXXY,

The mesoderm is printed in red.

Figure 1.—Median, sagittal section of the pilidium of M. ceca at the end of the third,
day. This isa much earlier stage than that shown in fig. 3, Pl. xxx1 The
muscular cells have attached themselves in their definite positions, and have
already begun to send out fibrous contractile processes. Not all of the mesen-
chyme-cells are distinguishable from the muscle-cells. The outline of the lappet
is indicated beneath the section. One of the buccal ridges (a) is indicated, as is
also the extent of the mouth (m). x 500.

Pilidium of Certain Nemerteans. 261

Figure 2.—Dorsal view of pilidium of Mf. ceca at the age of twelve days. In the

center are the cells of the apical plate (black) with two large flagella directed
upwards. To the right and left of the apical plate are seven or eight muscle-
cells with their fibers running down the sides of the body towards the lappets.
These fibers constitute the lateral muscular band. In front and behind the
apical plate the muscle-cells are few in number, and repeatedly anastomose. The
ectoderm is not shown; a, anterior, p, posterior end. Slightly diagrammatic.
x 500.

Figure 3.—Pilidium of Jf ceca at the age of twelve days seen from the left side.

The epithelium is supposed to be transparent except at the margins of the draw-
ing, where it is shown in section to illustrate its thickness; a, anterior end, p, pos-
terior end. At the side of the apical plate are seen six muscle-cells with nearly
parallel fibers running directly into the lappet. These lie immediately beneath
the surface epithelium, and constitute the lateral muscular band. A few cells on
the lateral face of the embryo send out anastomosing fibers in all directions.
The horizontal band of muscles, indicated by the dotted lines (0), are those which
run antero-posteriorly at the sides of the mouth. Three mesenchyme cells are
indicated by c, while a half-dozen others are seen between the muscle-cells in
the lappets. Slightly diagrammatic. The number and position of the muscle-
cells and fibers was confirmed in the living object, and also in many stained
preparations. x 500.

Figure 4.—An anterior view of a pilidium of the same age as those in figs. 2 and 3.
Figure 5.—Pilidium of C. marginatus at the age of ten days. The dotted lines indi-

cate the digestive tract.

Figure 6.—Section through the apical plate to show the relation of the muscle-cells

10.

to the epithelium.

LITERATURE.

Arnold, G., Zur Entwicklungsgeschichte des Lineus gesserensis. Trav. Soc. Imp.
Nat. St. Pétersbourg, vol. xxviii, 1898. Review by O. Biirger in Zool. Cen-
tralblatt, vol. vi, 1899.

Barrois, J.. Mémoire sur l’Embryologie des Nemertes. Annals des Sci. Nat.,
T. vi, 1877.

van Beneden, P. J., Recherches sur la faune littorale de Belgique. Mém. Acad.
Sci. de Belgique, T. xxxii, 1861.

Birger, O., Studien zu einer Revision der Entwicklungsgeschichte der Nemer-
tinen. Ber. Nat. Ges. Freiburg, Bd. viii, 1894.

——-—— Nemertinen. Monograph 22, Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel.
Berlin, 1895.

Biitschli, O., Einige Bemerkungen zur Metamorphose des Pilidiums. Archiv.
f. Naturgeschichte, 1873.

Child, C. M., The maturation and fertilization of the egg of Arenicola marina.
Trans. N. Y. Acad. Sci., vol. xvi, 1897.

Coe, W. R., The maturation and fertilization of the eggof Cerebratulus. Zool.
Jahrbiicher, Bd. xii, 1899.

Conklin, E. G., The Embryology of Crepidula. Journ. Morphology, vol. xiii, 1897.

Desor, E., Embryology of Nemertes, etc. Boston Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vi, 1848.

34.
35.

W. &. Coe—Development of the Pilidium, etc.

Dieck, G., Beitr. zur Entwicklungsgeschichte der Nemertinen. Jenaische Zeitsch.
Naturwissenschaft. Bd. viii, 1874.

Gegenbaur, C., Bemerkungen iiber Pilidium., ete. Zeitsch. f. wiss. Zool., Bd. y,
1854.

Griffin, B. B., The history of the achromatic structures in the maturation and
fertilization of Thalassema. Trans. N. Y. Acad. Sci., 1896.

Hoffmann, C. K., Entwicklungsgeschichte von Tetrastemma varicolor. Nieder-
land. Archiv. f. Zool., Bd. iii, 1877.

Zur Anatomie und Ontogenie von Malacobdella. Ibid., Bd. iv, 1877.

Hubrecht, A. A. W., Proeve eener ontwikkelingsgeschiedenis van Lineus ob-
scurus. Utrecht, 1885.

Contributions to the Embryology of the Nemertea. Quart. Journ.
Mic. Science, vol. xxvi. 1886. ;

Kostanecki and Wierzejski, Ueber das Verhalten der sogenannten achromat-
ischen Substanz im befruchteten Hi. Arch. f. mik. Anat., Bd. xlvii, 1896.

Krohn, J., Ueber Pilidium und Actinotrocha. Miiller’s Archiy. f. Anat. u.
Physiol., 1858.

Lebedinsky, J., Beobachtungen iiber die Entwicklungsgeschichte der Nemertinen.
Arch. f. mik. Anat., vol. xlix, 1898, pp. 503-556. Nachtrag, pp. 623-650.

‘Leuckart und Pagenstecher, Untersuchungen ueber niedere Seethiere. Miiller’s

Archiy. f. Anat. u. Physiol., 1858.

MacIntosh, W. C., British Annelids, I, Nemerteans. Ray Society, 1873.

Mead, A. D., Development of marine annelids. Journ. Morphology, vol. xiii,
1897.

Metschnikoff, E., Studien tiber die Entwickelung der Echinodermen und Nemer-
tinen. Mém. Acad. Imp., St. Pétersbourg, T. xiv, 1869.

——-—— Vergleichend-embryologische Studien. Zeits. f. wiss. Zool., Bd.
XXXvii, 1882.

Miller, J., Ueber verschiedene Formen von Seethieren. Miiller’s Archiy. f.
Anat. u, Physiol., 1854.

Salensky, W., Recherches sur le développement du Monopora vivipara. Archives
de Biologie, T. v, 1884.

——-— Bau und Metamorphose des Pilidium. Zeits. f. wiss. Zool., Bd. xliii,
1886.

Schultze, M., Zoologische Skizzen. Ibid., Bd. iv, 1853.

Verrill, A. E., The Marine Nemerteans of New England. These Transactions,
vol. viii, 1892.

—- Supplement to the Marine Nemerteans and Planarians of New England.
Ibid, vol. ix, 1895.

Wilson, C. B., Activities of Mesenchyme in certain larve. Zool. Bulletin, vol.
ii, 1898.

Wilson, E. B,, On a new form of Pilidium. Johns Hopkins Univ. Biol. Studies,
vol. ii, 1882.

———— The Cell-lineage of Nereis. Journ. Morphology, vol. vi, 1892.

—-—— Considerations on cell-lineage and ancestral reminiscence. Ann. New
York Acad. Sci., vol. xi, 1898.

ViI.—Tue Maturation, FerriizaTion anp Earty DEVELOP-
MENT OF THE PLaNaARIANS. By WitiarRD G. VanNaME.

Illustrated by plates XXXVI to XLI inclusive.

Tuk eggs of some species of planarians, particularly those of some
of the polyclads, offer many advantages for the study of the processes
of maturation and fertilization. The ease with which many of these
animals may be kept in captivity, and the abundance of eggs which
they produce when kept under the right conditions, make the mate-
rial easy to obtain if the adult animals can be secured at the proper
season, while the fact that the eggs are fertilized within the body of
the adult protects them from the unnatural conditions which so often
produce abnormalities and pathological changes in eggs artificially
fertilized.

There are, however, difficulties in the way of preserving these eggs
which make good preparations not easy to obtain. The membrane
enclosing the egg is very thick and is penetrated by preserving fluids
with difficulty. In addition to this they are in many cases thickly
coated with mucus, which is coagulated by the reagent and offers
much resistance to its penetration. These envelopes of the eggs are
also apt to cause trouble in imbedding and in cutting sections.

The consequence has been that although the eggs of a number of
species of planarians have been studied by different investigators,
there is uncertainty and disagreement in regard to many points
which can hardly be due to essential differences between the species
studied, since with one exception they were all polyclads, as are also
the two which are the subject of the present paper.

Mitotic figures were observed in the eggs of planarians by Selenka
(21) and Lang (18) many years ago and a series of short papers was
published by Van der Stricht (22 to 27 inclusive) on the egg of
Thysanozoon Brocchi, but the principal contributions to our knowl-
edge of the subject have appeared within the last two or three years.
These are the work of Klinckowstrém (14) on the egg of Prosthe-
cereus vittatus, the two papers of Francotte (3, 4) describing and
illustrating those of the same and several other polyclads, and a later
work of Van der Stricht (28) on the egg of Zhysanozoon. The
investigations of the two last mentioned writers especially have done
a great deal to clear up the doubtful points and bring our ideas of

264 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Hustylochus.

the development of the planarian egg into line with the observations
on those of animals of other classes.

But as I have been so fortunate as to obtain some unusually
good preparations of polyclad eggs, a description of them may be
of interest not only on account of the additional light it may throw
on the points left unsettled or passed over briefly by the previous
writers, but also as confirming many of their conclusions by means
of investigations on the eggs of different genera and species.

I studied at first only the eggs of Hustylochus ellipticus (Girard)
Verrill, a polyclad found abundantly in the vicinity of New Haven,
Conn., during the winter and spring months, on the beach a little
below high water mark, clinging to the under side of large stones.
The animals may be kept alive for many weeks in sea-water, if it is
occasionally changed. A few eggs were laid in January and Febru-
ary, but more were produced during March, April and May.

Girard (7, 8) published an account of the embryology of this spe-
cies under the name Planocera elliptica, nearly half a century ago,
His figures are remarkably well drawn, and considering that he wrote
at a time when the maturation, and the significance of the fertiliza-
tion and cleavage of the egg were not understood, the number of
facts correctly observed by him is remarkable. No one else, so far
as Iam aware, has published anything in regard to its embryology,
and of course not only the cytology, but much else remained as a
new field for investigation.

The eggs are laid in clusters or sheets containing from one to two
dozens up to several hundreds, arranged in a single layer and closely
attached together with a white mucus-like secretion, which is at
first very sticky and adheres to everything it touches, but gradually
becomes harder. The eggs lie so close together in the cluster that
the egg membranes, though not the egg itself (for there is a space
between them), become more or less polygonal and no definite
arrangement of the eggs can usually be made out. In Planocera
nebulosa Girard, another polyclad of which I afterwards obtained
eggs, they are not placed so close together, and their arrangement in
a zig-zag line extending back and forth across the cluster, can readily
be seen. It took an individual of this latter species less than a min-
ute to lay a row of eggs across a cluster about three-sixteenths of
an inch wide and back again, the animal keeping the forward end of
the body stationary or advancing it slightly as row after row of eggs
was laid, and slowly moving from side to side the posterior part of
the body, where the reproductive openings are situated. In the case

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 265

of both species the clusters of eggs are usually deposited on the
bottom or sides of the jar in which the animals are kept. Some-
times they are laid on the surface of the water and float until once
submerged, when they sink to the bottom.

Eggs of Eustylochus ellipticus.

The eggs average 0°080™™" in diameter. Each is enclosed in a
tough membrane more than 0:100™" in diameter, so that the egg
is free to move in the clear fluid filling the intervening space.
Owing to the large number of yolk globules which it contains I was
able to make out nothing definite concerning the internal processes
of maturation and cleavage in the entire egg either living or stained.

Development is very slow and varies greatly in the time occupied
in the different stages, so that some of the eggs in a cluster are often
farther advanced than-others. In other cases, however, the eggs of
the same cluster are in nearly the same stage.

A few hours after the egg is laid, which occurs more often at
night than during the day, it flattens out at one point and the first
polar body is given off. The time that elapses before this occurs is
probably largely dependent on the temperature, as Francotte found
to be the case in the eggs of Leptoplana. The polar body exhibits ©
amceboid movements both before and for some time after its com-
plete separation. Fig. 30 shows the different forms assumed by the
polar body in one instance, in the course of ten minutes. When the
first polar body has separated the egg again becomes spherical but
soon flattens again in the same region, and the second polar body
separates in a similar manner. Both polar bodies are large, the
diameter of the second and smaller one being about one-tenth that
of the egg, while the first is about one-half as large again as the
second, and usually assumes an elongated form. They usually be-
come detached from the egg after a short time, and float around
between it and the egg-membrane, but they show no signs of disin-
tegration even after they have been rolled around in this space for
many days by the motion of the cilia which develop on the embryo.
I have observed no ameboid movements of the egg itself.

Some twelve or fifteen hours after the egg is laid the first cleavage
takes place, though it may occur sooner or be delayed still longer. It
is a vertical and so far as I can determine an equal one. The second
cleavage planes are not quite vertical but are so inclined that the
somewhat smaller cells that are budded off lie in a slightly higher

266 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

plane than the others. They separate in the direction of a left-
handed spiral. The third cleavage is horizontal and the cells are
budded off in the direction of a right-handed spiral. The upper
four cells (about the animal pole) are quite conspicuously smaller
than the others and of about equal size in spite of the inequality of
the cells from which they are derived. The two, fowr, and eight-
cell stages are shown in Figs. 44, 45 and 46.

Eggs of Planocera nebulosa Verrill.

In the eggs of Hustylochus I was unable to discover the sperm-
centrosome and sperm-aster. In the effort to find them many lots of
material, in every stage in which these structures might be looked
for, were preserved in fixing fluids of different kinds. Dozens of
slides were mounted, many of them showing the maturation and
cleavage spindles in a beautiful state of preservation and satisfac-
torily stained. These were gone over with the greatest care with
a high power objective, but I failed to find any trace of the sperm-
asters or anything that I had any reason to believe was the sperm-
centrosome.

Still as the egg of Hustylochus ellipticus is densely packed with
large yolk globules which not only stain with hematoxylin but also
with plasma-stains, and are in many preparations so dark colored and
densely crowded that the sperm nucleus itself is often impossible to
distinguish, I was even then unwilling to accept this negative evi-
dence as final, and determined to examine the eggs of some other
planarian, where the conditions might be more favorable.

Through the kindness of Dr. Wesley R. Coe of New Haven, to
whom I am also indebted for some preparations of the eggs of
Evustylochus which he had himself made some time previously, I
received during the spring of this year (1899) some living individu-
als of the rather rare species Planocera nebulosa Girard. These he
obtained while collecting the large nemertean Cerebratulus lacteus
Verrill, in the tubes or burrows of which this species usually lives,
though it is occasionally found elsewhere. It can be kept in confine-
ment more readily and lays even more freely than Hustylochus ellip-
ticus. My specimens laid their eggs in March and April, more
abundantly during the latter month.

These specimens of Planocera nebulosa were pronounced by Prof.
Verrill identical with those he has called by this name in his work
on the marine planarians of New England (29). In ‘that work (p.

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 267

94) he says of this species: “I have referred this with considerable
doubt to Girard’s species, for the description of the latter was very
meagres,. '.. . The generic relations of this species are somewhat
Soubtialy 12°. . In many respects the reproductive organs are like
those of Hustylochus, and it is possible that the affinities may be
even greater with that genus than with Planocera.”

This question I have not had the material or the opportunity to
investigate. The species is, however, a strongly characterized one,
both in appearance and habits, and is readily recognizable, so that
no confusion will be caused should it prove necessary to transfer it
to another genus. It is an exceedingly active creature and crawls
with considerable rapidity, for a planarian, while Hustylochus ellip-
ticus is very sluggish and moves but little unless disturbed.

The eggs are larger than those of Hustylochus ellipticus, measur-
ing 0°090"™ or more, but the amount of shrinkage which occurs in
preserving the eggs and in imbedding them is so variable that in
sections they often appear no larger than those of Hustylochus.
They are surrounded by a membrane considerably larger than the
egg, but in this species it is much thinner, the amount of mucus
present about them is less, and they are not laid so close together.

The difference in the size of the eggs of the two species does not
seem to affect the size of the mitotic figures, pronuclei or polar
bodies, but results simply from an increased amount of cytoplasm
and yolk.

The descriptions and figures in the remainder of this paper are
taken from eggs of Hustylochus unless otherwise stated. Neverthe-
less the resemblance between the eggs and embryos is so close that
they would apply almost equally well to Planocera nebulosa. Dit-
ferences of any importance between the two species have been noted.
The methods of preparation used were the same in the case of both
species.

Methods of Preparation.

As I have already intimated, it was necessary to depend entirely
upon sections for studying the internal processes of development:
In preserving the eggs a number of different reagents were tried ;
saturated solution of corrosive sublimate both with and without the
addition of two per cent. of glacial acetic acid or one and one-half
per cent. of nitric acid, picro-acetic containing one per cent. of
acetic acid, seventy per cent. alcohol with five per cent. of glacial
acetic acid, Gilson’s, Hermann’s, Flemming’s and Perenyi’s fluids.

268 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

With all of these except the last three I obtained at one time or
another fair preparations. The chief objection to the fluids contain-
ing osmic acid is the difficulty of staining the eggs fixed with them,
but in addition to this the structures were usually not so well
preserved as with some of the other reagents. On the whole I
found the corrosive-acetic and picro-acetic fluids the most satisfac-
tory, and nearly all of my best preparations were preserved in one
or the other of these two reagents. The clusters of eggs can be
handled entire, but because of the thick membrane and the coating
of mucus surrounding the eggs the penetration of the killing fluid is
much interfered with, and satisfactory preparations are exceptional,
while a large percentage are absolutely worthless.

The appearance of the cytoplasm and yolk in the finished prepara-
tion varies with the reagent used in preserving them. Most of the
above mentioned fluids, especially those containing corrosive subli-
mate, harden the yolk globules well, so that they preserve their
spherical shape and to a considerable extent their size. They stain
quite readily, both with hematoxylin and with plasma stains. The
picro-acetie fluid, however, allows the yolk spheres to shrink into
irregular forms and to so great an extent that the whole egg often
becomes greatly contracted and of irregular outline. The yolk has
less affinity for stains, and the cytoplasmic reticulum, not the yolk
globules as in the corrosive preparations, becomes very conspicuous.
I have endeavored to reproduce this appearance in the drawings,
some of which (for example, Figs. 2, 11, 25 and 27), were drawn
from picro-acetic preparations.

The masses of eggs were usually left in the fixing fluid over
night, washed in seventy per cent. alcohol, dehydrated and imbedded
in paraffin. I did not meet with any difficulty in imbedding the
eggs, nor in cutting them into sections ‘007 to -011™™ in thickness,
which was as thin as necessary. Many of the preparations could be
cut much thinner.

Klinckowstrém, Francotte and Van der Stricht all found great
difficulty in imbedding or cutting their material, but I found no
unusual precautions necessary except to take care that the eggs
remained in each change of alcohol or clearing fluid long enough
to insure thorough penetration. For clearing and as a solvent for the
paraffin I used xylol, and my success may have been partly due to
the use of this medium as well as to the more favorable material.
For the study of the early stages, previous to laying, the entire
animals may be killed and imbedded, but as observed by Van der

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 269

Stricht, it is better to tear up the animals and to preserve the frag-
ments. In this way more rapid and complete penetration is possible.
The fragments of the animal with the eggs still in them were then
imbedded and sectioned in the manner described above. For these
early stages I found the picro-acetic fluid much the most satisfactory
fixing agent.

For staining, Heidenhain’s iron-hematoxylin method was usually
employed, but certain structures, such as the nuclear network of the
germinal vesicle, were shown much better by staining with Delafield’s
hematoxylin. With these I generally used a ground stain of
Orange G or Bordeaux red, the latter proving the most satisfactory.
In using these, particularly the orange, care must be taken not to
stain too deeply, as the structure then becomes obscured, and it is
difficult or impracticable to extract the stain again. It apparently
makes no difference whether the sections are treated with the ground
stain before or after the hematoxylin.

With saffranin, which was largely used by Van der Stricht, I had
little success. When the iron-hematoxylin method is used, the yolk
globules stain black, but usually a large proportion of them, or
sometimes all, become decolorized in the subsequent extraction with
the alum solution. If the extraction of the stain is only partial,
many of the yolk globules are left with a black center, because of
the tendency of the stain to dissolve away first on the outside of the
globule, where it is first reached by the solution. Such cases are
shown in Figs. 37, 38 and others. Such an object, especially when
close to the sperm-nucleus, may easily be mistaken for a centrosome
surrounded by a centrosphere. The absence of radiations and the
occurrence of such objects in various points of the egg are usually
sufficient to show their true nature.

The Germinal Vesicle.

The shape of the eggs contained in the ovaries is determined by
the pressure of the adjacent eggs and tissues. With the exception
of those of advanced development—those which are forming or
have formed the first polar spindle—all contain a large round or
oval germinal vesicle (Fig. 1). In sections of fully developed
ovarian eggs this may be 0:02" or more in diameter, and it always
contains a large nucleolus, which, as observed by Francotte and Van
der Stricht, in the early stages stains more deeply with hematoxylin
than in the later. It is nearly spherical and bounded by a definite
outline. At first it is homogeneous, in later stages sometimes vacuo-
lated, though this may be due to defective preservation.

270 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

Owing to the irregular shape of the eggs I cannot say whether
the normal position of the germinal vesicle is central or eccentric, nor
whether the orientation of the egg is already determined.

The germinal vesicle contains a more or less irregular network of
threads which do not stain very dark with Delafield’s hematoxylin,
although with the iron-hematoxylin method they stain black. The
latter method is, however, poorly adapted for showing the real strue-
ture of this network and the early stages of the formation of the
chromosomes of the first polar spindle, on account of the tendency
to precipitate hematoxylin in excess in certain places, increasing
largely the apparent amount of chromatic substance and disguis-
ing the structure. This has also’ been noticed by Francotte and
Klinckowstrém. Stained with Delafield’s hematoxylin the threads
are seen to form a network thickened at the nodes and where the
strands touch or unite with the nuclear membrane (Fig. 1).

In immature ovarian eggs the cytoplasm is comparatively small in
amount and the germinal vesicle occupies a large proportion of the
bulk. The change in size and proportions which takes place as the
egg ripens is due largely to the formation of the yolk, which, by the
time the egg is ready to leave the ovary, is distributed throughout
the whole of the cytoplasm in the form of small globules. This
comparatively uniform distribution of the yolk persists to a con-
siderable degree through all the maturation and early cleawage
stages, so that as a rule only the space occupied by the mitotic
figures or nuclei, and sometimes their immediate vicinity, is entirely
free from yolk globules.

The cytoplasm appears to consist of a delicate reticulum of threads
built up of microsomes staining dark blue with hematoxylin, in the
meshes of which the yolk globules lie. Besides this there appears
to be a clear matrix in which both the reticulum and the yolk
globules are contained. Coe (1) observed this in the egg of Cere-
bratulus, but suggests that it may be an appearance due to the
shrinkage of the yolk spheres. If no such matrix exists it would
seem probable that the cytoplasm has really an alveolar rather than
a reticular structure.

The Formation of the First Polar Spindle.

The early stages in the formation of the chromosomes proceed
substantially as described by Van der Stricht (28). The observa-
tions of Francotte, including those on Prostheceraeus, where
Klinckowstrém failed to find a spireme stage, are also much the

W. G. VanName—Embryology of Eustylochus. 271

same. Near the periphery of the germinal vesicle a part of the
nuclear network can be seen to increase in thickness and stain more
deeply. It continues to thicken and assumes a beaded outline,
showing that it is composed of minute masses or grains of
chromatin, connected together (Fig. 2). Whether this is already
broken up into segments representing the future chromosomes, when
it. first becomes noticeably different from the rest of the threads of
the network, I have not been able to discover, as it is almost certain
to be cut at different points by the planes of the section. In the
egg shown in Fig. 2 it is pretty evident that it has already broken
up into segments. These show no signs of longitudinal cleavage in
anticipation of the division of the chromatin between the egg and
the first polar body. They contract into rounded or oval masses
(Figs. 3a and 36) the chromosomes of the first polar spindle, while
the remainder of the nuclear network gradually disappears.

By this time the asters of the future spindle have become dis-
tinguishable (Figs. 2, 3a and 3b). Specimens stained by the iron-
hematoxylin method show that each contains a black staining
centrosome (Figs. 3a and 38).

The question of the origin of these centrosomes is one upon which
there is great difference of opinion. Klinckowstrém found the two
asters originating separately and simultaneously, their centrosomes
lying about :040™™ apart. Van der Stricht’s own observations con-
firm this; nevertheless he expresses his belief in the claim of
Francotte that he has found the centrosome single—“ nous le voyons
s’allonger, puis se fendiller et se diviser ainsi en deux nouveaux cor-
puscules polaires” (3, p. 12).

In regard to the place and source from which the centrosome or
centrosomes take their origin there is also difference of opinion.
Klinckowstrém considered them of nuclear origin, basing this belief,
however, on a single instance, of which he gives a figure. Van der
Stricht believes that they originate from the nuclear membrane
and are therefore of nuclear origin. He finds that they afterwards
separate from the membrane. Francotte finds the centrosome
appearing close to the nuclear membrane, sometimes “si voisin qu’il
semble faire corps avec cette membrane,” but does not believe in
its nuclear origin.

I have not demonstrated any connection between the centrosomes
and the nuclear membrane nor found evidence of their origin by the
division of a single body, though this of course may occur before
the formation of the aster rays enables us to distinguish them. By

272 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus.

that time they lie in the cytoplasm near the nuclear membrane, which
is usually more or less indented, and at a little later stage begins to
disappear at these points. They lie widely separated but not necessa-
rily at opposite poles of the germinal vesicle (Figs. 2, 3a and 30), and
are not connected by a central spindle. The similarity of this mode
of appearance to that found by Coe (1) in the nemertean Cerebratulus
and by Griffin (12) in Thalassema is very great. The observations
of Coe are of especial importance, for the preparations on which his
work is based have surely never been excelled in beauty and clear-
ness of detail, if indeed they have been equalled.

When the centrosomes, which stain black with the iron-hema-
toxylin, first become distinguishable, they are surrounded by a more
or less distinct centrosphere, which stains with cytoplasmic stains
and runs out into the few short aster rays developed at this early
stage. It may be of some significance that there is no distinct
line of demarcation between the rays and centrosphere, although in
later stages this ceases to be the case. Moreover in this early stage,
the rays seem to have but little connection with the cytoplasmic
reticulum, but as they become longer they branch and grade imper-
ceptibly into the reticulum with which they are continuous (Figs. 4
and 5), as Wilson (31) has so clearly shown in Zoxopneustes.

These phenomena suggest that the rays are at first outgrowths of
the centrosphere, but grow by the continuous addition and rearrange-
ment of the microsomes of the reticulum. The branching which
later becomes noticeable is largely determined by the position of the
yolk globules. This would indicate a difference of origin of the
basal and peripheral portions of the aster rays. The indications
are, however, that the centrosphere itself is differentiated from the
cytoplasm surrounding the centrosome by the influence of the latter,
making the ultimate origin of both portions of the aster rays the
same.

The term centrosphere, as I use it, is equivalent to the “ centrosom ”?
of Boveri and to the “zone médullaire de la sphére attractive” of
Van Beneden and to the “couche médullaire (de la sphére attrac-
tive)” of Van der Stricht. Such a structure as the “couche” or
“‘zone corticale de la sphére attractive” of Van Beneden, which is
also described by Van der Stricht in Thysanozoon and by Fran-
cotte, I do not find in well preserved eggs, and I find no evidence of
any differentiated body external to and surrounding the centrosphere
(Van der Stricht’s “couche médullaire’’), except the aster rays
extending out into the cytoplasm. In poorly preserved eggs I have

W. G. VanName— Embryology of Hustylochus. 273

sometimes seen more or less suggestion of such a ‘couche cortical,”
but cannot consider it as anything but an abnormal or artificial
effect, as the best preparations do not show it. An appearance
which may be of somewhat the same nature is very frequent in eggs
where the penetration of the killing fluid has been slow or imper-
fect. No centrosome can be found in such eggs and the centro-
sphere is indefinite in outline and surrounded by a light colored
layer of greater or less thickness, in which no structure can be
discerned. The aster rays begin outside of this. Such a condition,
although unquestionably abnormal and artificial, | have represented
in Figs. 24 and 28, as other structures in the egg are well shown in
these specimens. It occurs both in the polar and cleavage spindles.

Francotte (4) illustrates in his Figs. 27, 29, 30 and 31, sections
which apparently have this same defect, and it is largely upon such
that he appears to base his belief that the centrosphere (he calls this
with the “corpuscle central” the “ centrosome”) is surrounded by a
membrane in the later phases of mitosis. Such a condition is not
indicated by my best preparations, though it is probably true that
the outer portion of the centrosphere becomes more dense. At least
it stains more deeply. (See Figs. 5, vee8, 2 arid 13.)

That which I have termed centrosome is the “granule central”
or “corpuscule central” of Van der Stricht and Francotte, the
“centralkorn” of various writers.

Van der Stricht (28) believes that this, as well as the centrosphere
(“couche médullaire”), is formed by differentiation out of a “cen-
trosome” which is at first homogeneous. Moreover he considers
that although the ‘“sphére attractive,” which includes what I have
termed the centrosphere, may not always reveal itself with all the
clearness that might be desired, yet it is none the less a permanent
organ of the cell.

This view is certainly not supported by the subsequent history of
the centrosphere in Hustylochus or Planocera. As explained below,
the greater part of it is destined to form the second maturation
spindle, and the centrosphere that remains in the egg after the sec-
ond polar body is expelled rapidly degenerates and disappears. The
manner in which the centrosphere is formed is a much more difficult
matter to determine, but the poorly defined limits of the centro-
sphere in the early stages both of the polar and cleavage spindles,
where it runs out into the rays with no distinct line of demarcation
between the latter and the centrosphere, when compared with its
distinct and definitely limited outline in the later stages of the same

Trans. Conn. Acap., VOL. X. Avueust, 1899.

18

°

.
274 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Hustylochus.

spindle, suggest that it is formed by a progressive differentiation of
the cytoplasm about the centrosome.

As I have already said, there is at first no central spindle connect-
ing the two asters which are to become the poles of the first polar
spindle. They seem to be entirely independent (Figs. 2, 3a and 38).
But as the nuclear membrane, which has everywhere become very
thin and delicate, is more and more completely dissolved, the rays
extend into the germinal vesicle and connect with the chromosomes
and with rays of the other aster (Fig. 4 and 5). Thus a spindle is
formed, the fibers of which are in the early stages very irregular
and anastomose with each other in so complex a manner that they
appear somewhat like a more condensed and deeply staining part of
the general reticulum of the egg.

As Coe (1) has found in the egg of Cerebratulus, the spindle is thus
partly at least formed from material previously or to some extent
still enclosed in the nuclear membrane, and therefore undoubtedly
nuclear. This is Francotte’s opinion also. Van der Stricht expresses
the belief that a rudiment of the central spindle exists from the
time the centrosomes first separate, but admits that no such thing is
visible in the early stages. It is probable, however, that if such a
structure did exist and were sufficiently substantial to persist while
the centrosomes move to opposite sides of the germinal vesicle, it
would at the same time be distinct enough to be visible.

The development thus far takes place usually in the ovaries or at
least in the first portions of the oviducts. Francotte however men-
tions cases where the egg was laid while still in the germinal vesicle
stage. Such instances I have not met with. By the time the egg
reaches the uterus (Fig. 5) the first polar spindle is fully formed,
the chromosomes lying in or near its equator, though some of them
are often more or less displaced (Fig. 36). Their form is now
usually that of a ring, a cleft or opening having appeared through
the center of each. This ring form is sometimes visible at a still
earlier stage (Fig. 3a). The other forms which the chromosomes
may assume are described below.

About the time the nuclear membrane dissolves the nucleolus dis-
appears also. Occasionally there are traces of it for a little while
afterwards both in Hustylochus and Planocera. Francotte observed
this in Leptoplana and Prosthecereus, but Van der Stricht found
that it did not persist after the disappearance of the membrane in
Thysanozoon.

By this time the aster rays have increased both in length and in

W. G@. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus. 275

number, and may now be seen to be made up of microsomes, at least
so far as their outer portions are concerned. Toward the centers of
the asters they appear homogeneous and their structure cannot be
made out. They branch and connect with the cytoplasmic reticulum
and thus indirectly with the periphery of the egg. The centrosomes
(Figs. 5 and 36) have usually divided, so that there are now two
in each centrosphere. This division, which may however be delayed
till after the egg is laid, usually takes place in the direction of the
axis of the spindle or nearly so. This fact I shall have occasion to
speak of again, as it affects the process of formation of the sec-
ond polar spindle. ‘The two derived centrosomes remain quite near
together, nevertheless the centrospheres usually become slightly
elongated in the direction in which they separate. The centro-
spheres are now bounded by a definite outline where the aster rays
take their origin.

Fertilization.

Eustylochus, like other polyclads, is hermaphroditic, but the eggs
of one individual are fertilized by the spermatozoa of another. The
spermatozoa may be injected into any part of the body, and find
their way to the eggs by their own activity, since they are able to
penetrate through the tissues. This process of hypodermic impreg-
nation is described by Lang (18) and other writers in other polyclads.
The spermatozoa are introduced into a puncture made in the epi-
dermis of the dorsal surface by the penis of another individual.
They are mixed with a quantity of thick mucus so as to form a
spermatophore of jelly-like consistency, and of fairly definite form
(Fig. 31). This mass of mucus and spermatozoa is not inserted
entirely below the epidermis, but the greater portion of it remains
projecting out of the animal as a white spherical mass, which may
be 0°6™™ or even more in diameter. Sometimes as many as four or
five of these spermatophores may be seen projecting from the same
individual at various points on the dorsal surface, but more often
toward the posterior than the anterior end.

Living spermatozoa are 35-40 » long, and very slender and thread-
like. They taper at each end, but the anterior end is much more
slender, exceedingly sharply pointed, and moves in snake-like curves
or waves. These waves may travel in either direction, sometimes
with considerable rapidity, but with little effect in moving the
spermatozoon along in water, though no doubt efficient in penetrat-
ing the body-tissues. No definite demarcation between the active

276 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

and slender end and the thicker and inactive part, probably the
middle piece, is visible, nor can any tail be distinguished.

The spermatozoa are often present in the tissues in almost ineredi-
ble numbers, and some difficult questions in regard to the details of
the process of fertilization present themselves. Although they can
penetrate most of the body-tissues without difficulty, there must be
others that are more or less impermeable to them, as for example
those of the male reproductive organs. Otherwise it would not be
possible for an individual to store up the fully developed spermato-
zoa, or to prevent fertilizing its own eggs.

I have not seen the spermatophores of Planocera nebulosa and
therefore have not examined and measured the living spermatozoa.
I often observed the animals apparently in the act of impregnation,
but on examining them found no spermatophore. Judging from
preserved specimens of the animals and eggs, the spermatozoa of
Planocera do not differ from those of Hustylochus.

The entrance of the spermatozoon into the egg takes place about
the time the process of forming the first polar spindle begins, which
as I have said occurs either in the ovary itself or, usually at least,
before the egg has got far from it. The possibility suggests itself
that the entrance of the spermatozoon may be the stimulus which
induces the disappearance of the germinal vesicle and the formation
of the spindle.

Another question that arises is why the unripe eggs in the ovaries
are not prematurely fertilized. Evidently it is not because the
spermatozoa do not have access to the ovaries, although from the
numbers of them generally to be seen just outside the ovary, the
membrane enclosing the same must serve to keep them out to a con-
siderable extent. The most plausible explanation is that the chemi-
cal nature of the egg protoplasm is not such as to attract the sper-
matozoon until it is of a certain degree of maturity.

It is exceedingly rare to find more than one spermatozoon in an
egg. If double fertilization is prevented by the formation of a
vitelline membrane as soon as one spermatozoon has entered, the
membrane must be extremely delicate, for I have been unable to
distinguish such a structure. If present, it doubtless afterwards
forms the inner layer of the tough shell which is deposited around
each egg by the shell glands just before laying, and later becomes
separated from the egg by a considerable space containing a clear
fluid, for if this were not the case we should see it when the polar
bodies separate. At that time, however, there is no interior mem-

W. G. Van Name—Emobryology of Eustylochus. pari

brane visible, but the polar bodies lie free in the space under the
shell.

Eggs which lie in the uterus invariably contain a spermatozoon,
which lies fully as far removed from the surface as at the end of the
second maturation spindle (Figs. 5 and 36). It stains very deeply
throughout its whole length and lies curved and twisted into various
loops and bends. It is not apparent that it enters at any particular
part of the egg’s surface or has at this stage any particular position
in relation to the spindle, which it often approaches very closely,
especially in FPlanocera nebulosa.

At this stage, especially in eggs of Hustylochus (it is not usually
conspicuous in Planocera), the egg-cytoplasm, immediately about
one end of the spermatozoon, has a more densely granular appear-
ance and stains more deeply (Figs. 5 and 6). In some preparations
this is exceedingly conspicuous (Fig. 6). I have not discovered
anything of the nature of a centrosome in this and attribute’ it to
the disintegration of some non-nuclear portion of the spermatozoon.
By the time the egg is laid it has disappeared.

In poorly preserved specimens it is not uncommon to find spots
and discolorations of various kinds and shapes near the spermatozoon.
There is no constancy in their appearance and they do not occur in
the best preparations. The egg can remain in the uterus in the
conditions shown in Figs. 5 and 36 for an indefinite period. No
further change appears to take place until it is lafd.

Later Stages of the First Polar Spindle.

A section of a recently laid egg is shown in Fig. 7. The spindle
as in other polyclad eggs has a central position, and measures
between the centers of the asters three-eighths or more of the
diameter of the egg. The two centrosomes in each aster often lie
so near together that unless the extraction of the stain is carried
sufficiently far they cannot be distinguished as separate, though
usually the centrosome, if but one appears, has an elongated form
showing that it may be double. The centrosphere surrounding them
appears homogeneous in structure, and is elongated in the direction
of the axis of the spindle. It has gradually become bounded by a
distinct and smooth outline, from which the rays, still rather few in
number and about one-half the length of the spindle, have their
origin. They branch and are lost in the spaces between the yolk
globules, which are quite uniformly distributed in the egg, and come
close to the spindle and centrospheres.

278 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Eustylochus.

The spindle fibers, as in the earlier stages, are few in number and
slender, but have become much more regular. The chromosomes
generally have still the ring structure though they are now elongated
and oval in outline.

At this time the asters of the spindle are alike in size and appear-
ance and it cannot be predicted which one is to pass into the polar
body. But soon one pole of the spindle approaches the surface of
the egg.

This is accomplished by a movement of the whole spindle, which
meanwhile shortens to about one-third of the diameter of the egg or
even less. The aster of the outer pole becomes reduced in size, and
some of the rays necessarily disappear altogether as the centrosphere
approaches and finally comes in contact with the surface of the egg
(Fig. 8). Finally the last of the rays at this pole and the centro-
sphere itself fade away.

Division of the Chromatin.

The shape of the chromosomes in the equatorial plate is very
‘variable, and at first sight it would appear difficult to derive some

of the forms from the closed rings. Very similar if not absolutely
identical forms are found in all the species of polyclads described by
the writers already referred to. Van der Stricht has given the most
thorough discussion of the relation of the different forms of chro-
mosomes to the original elongated segment and to the ring derived
from it. His conclusions are for the most part confirmed or at least
supported by what I have observed in Eustylochus and Planocera.

There is, I think, little room for question that we have here a true
case of heterotypical mitosis (Flemming, 2).. No longitudinal split-
ting can be seen in the elongated beaded segment which is the first
stage of the chromosome. The first sign of its approaching division,
the cleft or opening through it, does not appear until it has con-
tracted into so nearly round or oval a form that from its shape we
cannot do much more than guess which diameter represents the
original long axis of the chromosome. If we are to ascertain
whether this cleft really is a longitudinal cleavage, an “ aequations-
teilung” of the chromatin, we must find some other means to deter-
mine it.

The way that the ring opens and divides proves that it consists of
two elongated segments, each bent into a semi-circle or U and joined
end to end. The junctions of these segments therefore come at
opposite points on the ring. The spindle fibers attach themselves

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 279

to points midway between these junctions, and as they draw upon
them the ring becomes a more and more elongated ellipse. As the
points where the spindle fibers are attached move apart the line join-
ing them becomes the long axis of the ellipse, and the points of
union of the segments the extremities of the short axis. The ring
then breaks at one of these points, and the tension of the spindle
fibers then tends to straighten the whole chromosome (which now
consists of two long segments joined at one end only) and to bring
it into a line parallel to the spindle fibers. The junction of the seg-
ments then comes at the middle point of the long slender rod thus
produced, which is not necessarily a straight one. Eventually it
breaks here also and the derived chromosomes, each having the form
of a shorter rod, usually bent into a U form, pass to their respective
poles of the spindle. As the spindle fibers are not attached to the
ends of the segments but near their middle, the long rod before divi-
sion is usually more or less curved or hooked at each end, the
extreme ends not being so rapidly drawn toward the spindle poles as
the points half way toward the middle where the spindle fibers are
inserted. The segments derived from either this or the straighter
form regularly have a U form on account of the tension being applied
to the middle of their length instead of the end or ends. Another
effect of the tensions thus applied, is to twist the chromosome as
soon as the ring has broken at one point. This, together with the
hooked end anda tendency which the segments have to become
knobbed at their ends (including those that remain joined) often
causes the chromosome as a whole to assume an appearance strik-
ingly like an italic letter f. The successive stages I have shown dia-
grammatically in Fig. 41. Actual examples appear in Figs. 9, 10
and 36.

This process of division may be regarded as the regular one, and
the other methods which occur as modifications of it. The most
important modification is produced apparently by an increased amount
of cohesion of the ends of the future segments when the chromosome
still formsaclosedring. As before, itis drawn out into an ellipse with
the junctions of the end of the segments at the ends of the short axis.
Instead, however, of the ring opening at one of these points the
segments continue to hold together, the ellipse becomes more and
more elongated, and the sides eventually come together and appar-
ently fuse, making instead of a long narrow rod consisting of the
future segments united to each other by one end of each, a short
thick rod in which each segment has the form of a loop the two

280 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus.

arms of which have come together and fused. As in the form first
described, a transverse division of the rod at its middle point finally
separates the derived segments. In the latter form, however, they are
joined by both ends, in the former by but one end of each. This
process is shown diagrammatically in Fig. 42. Actual examples in
different stages appear in Figs. 9, 10 and 11.

Both these processes were recognized by Francotte but described
with especial care and fullness by Van der Stricht (28). Klinckow-
strém figured them but gave little explanation. We often—indeed
I might say generally—find different stages of both of these processes
going on in different chromosomes of the same spindle. Of each
there are many minor modifications, so that a great variety of forms
results. Most of them are due to the tendency of the derived seg-
ments to thicken at certain points, especially at the middle (where,
as I shall describe later, they are probably destined to divide in the
second polar spindle) and at the ends, where they form knobs. These
thickenings often become conspicuous long before there is any sign of
separation at these points, or even in the ring stage. The result,
when it océurs early, is that the ring is thickened at four points,
giving the appearance of a tetrad group connected by narrower
commissures. Such figures are mentioned by Francotte. It is how-
ever in these thickened places, and not between them, that the
chromosome finally divides.

By far the most interesting modification is one which gives us
some suggestion in regard to the distribution of the chromatin.
The actual partition of the chromosome in both the methods
above described is transverse to its long axis. The important
question is whether this partition is transverse to the original long
axis of the beaded segments found in the early stages of spindle
formation, in other words, whether we have an equal or a reducing -
division of the chromatin. The modification which gives us a hint
in regard to this important matter is shown in Fig. 43, examples of
it also in Fig. 10.

This diagram (Fig. 43) shows not successive stages in the history
of a chromosome as the other two diagrams, but different degrees of
modification from the type shown in Fig. 42. As will be understood
from the figures, in its extreme form it results in a cross-shaped
chromosome. Such forms are described but not explained by Van
der Stricht. The interesting point about this form is that it would
hardly be possible to produce it unless the cleavage of the chromo-
some which produces the ring is actually a longitudinal one. Here

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 281

we see that the segments are not attached by their ends only, but
also for a considerable distance (varying in different cases) along
towards their middle points, showing what their original relations to
each other are.

This supports Van der Stricht’s opinion that the first division is
in reality a longitudinal or equal one, and his suggestion that the
same explanations would clear up the apparently transverse division
described by Korschelt (15, 16) in Ophryotrocha.

Van der Stricht describes “secondary rings” formed by the re-
fusion of the ends of segments already separated. It is not necessary
to assume such an unlikely process for the explanation of any of the
forms. Where we find the ends of the segments united, it is much
more reasonable to suppose that they have not yet separated. I
cannot believe that the open loops figured by Van der Stricht are
destined to form rings again. The only case when there is indica-
tion of fusion is in the form of chromosome shown in Fig. 42, where
the sides of the ellipse apparently do actually fuse, converting the
ellipse into a solid rod.

The derived segments of chromatin which result from the form
of division shown in Fig. 42 are short thick rods and are really the
same as the loops resulting from the form shown in Fig. 41 except
that the two sides of the loop have come together and fused.

The Centrosomes and Asters.

While the aster rays of the other pole of the spindle have, as
already mentioned, become reduced, those of the inner pole have
become longer, stouter and more numerous. The centrosphere of
this pole has become proportionately larger, and its two centrosomes
have moved a little farther apart. The centrosomes seem to vary
greatly in size. MacFarland (20) in describing the first polar spindle
of Diaulula, says that the size of the central granule (“ centralkorn ”’),
_which undoubtedly corresponds to what I have in this description
called the centrosome, is dependent, within certain limits, upon the
extent to which the stainis extracted. Kostanecki and Siedlecki (17)
found much the same thing in the case of the cleavage centrosomes of
Ascaris, where Fiirst (5) was even led to believe that they are noth-
ing more than artefacts. Though I think that it would be impossible
to explain the distinctness, the definite form, and especially the
division of the black staining center of the asters in such eggs as
Diaulula and Eustylochus, on the supposition that the centrosome is

282 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Eustylochus.

only the portion left colored after a partial extraction of the stain,
the iron-hematoxylin method may evidently mislead us as to the
actual size of this organ. In the present case the deeply stained
center of the aster may be reduced by continued extraction with
the alum solution from a body apparently occupying the whole
centrosphere, down to one so minute as to be scarcely visible with
the highest powers of the microscope, or it may be entirely dissolved
away.

The enormous centrosomes, often unsurrounded by any indication
of a centrosphere, which appear in some of the illustrations of
Klinckowstrém and Francotte, are probably due to the whole centro-
sphere being stained.

Figs. 12 and 13 are later stages of the spindle, showing the
separation of the derived chromosomes and the formation of the
polar body. ’ The divergence of the centrosomes of the inner pole
in preparation for the second polar spindle may already be noticed.
The rapidity with which they move apart, or the time when they
start to do so, is not dependent upon the rate of separation of the
chromosomes. This will readily be seen by comparing the progress
made in these processes in the eggs shown in Figs. 12 and 13. Often
as the centrosomes separate a constriction appears in the outline of
the centrosphere between the centrosomes (Fig. 12). This appears
to happen only when the latter move apart at an early stage. If
their separation does not proceed far before the first polar body is
separated the constriction does not appear. The centrosphere simply
elongates and the new spindle forms as described below.

The segments resulting from the division of each chromosome
remain connected by distinct and rather thick fibers even after they
have become widely separated (Figs.12 and 13). In the late phases
they are generally closely grouped together. In the final stage of |
the spindle no true cell-plate is found, although such a structure is
often quite noticeable in the second polar spindle. This was also
noted by Wheeler (30) in Mysostoma and by Coe (1) in Cerebratulus.

The Number of Chromosomes.

In Eustylochus ellipticus the number of chromosomes in the polar
spindles is ten, and therefore twenty in the cleavage spindles, though
they are then much more difficult to count. I have determined the
number to be the same in Planocera nebulosa with almost as great
a degree of certainty.

‘
W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 288

Van der Stricht found nine in the polar spindle of Thysanozoon
Brocchi, Klinckowstrém and Francotte six in the polar spindle of
Prosthecerceus vittatus and Francotte eight in the polar spindles of
Leptoplana tremellaris, Oligocladus auritus, Cycloporus Papetlone
and Prosthiostomum siphunculus.

‘ The Second Polar Spindle.

The centrosomes at the inner pole of the spindle continue to move
apart and the centrosphere to become more elongated. Meanwhile
the spindle fibers remaining in the egg degenerate and disappear,
and the aster fibers also undergo degeneration, becoming fewer in
number as well as shorter and less conspicuous. The extent to which
this occurs appears to vary greatly in individual eggs but is never,
as far as I have seen, carried to complete disappearance. The
centrosphere of the inner pole of the first spindle soon begins to
assume the form of a spindle (Fig. 14), even while the centrosomes
are still quite near together. A light area appears between the cen-
trosomes in the elongating centrosphere. This approaches almost to
each centrosome and is, as MacFarland (20) found in Diaulula,
without definite outline toward the ends of the incipient spindle.
The constriction of the centrosphere mentioned in describing the
first polar spindle, has disappeared.

At a little later stage (Fig. 15) the centrosomes have moved far-
ther apart and in the light central area a few fibers may be distin-
guished which increase in number and length as the spindle lengthens.
The aster rays also increase in number and length as the spindle
grows, though they never attain the development found in the first
polar spindle. The portion of the old centrosphere surrounding each
centrosome assumes the outline and appearance of a complete cen-
trosphere, while some of the aster rays, attaching themselves to the
chromosomes draw them into the equator and become the mantle
fibers. Thus with the exception of the chromosomes, and the outer
portions of the aster rays as far as they are built up from the gran-
ules of the cytoplasm, the entire mitotic figure appears to be derived
from the centrosphere of the inner pole of the preceding spindle.

This seems enough to prove the incorrectness of calling the cen-
trosphere the “‘centrosom,” as MacFarland (20) has done in describ-
ing the maturation of the mollusk Diaulula, It is evident that we are
not dealing with the centrosome only, but with much else in addition,
and that such a use of the term is not in harmony with its definition
as a permanent and self-perpetuating organ of the cell. If we are

. .
284 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus.

to apply the term to any visible object it must be the black staining
“‘ centralkorn.”

I have already stated that when the centrosome in each aster of
the first polar spindle divides, the derived centrosomes usually sepa-
rate in the direction of the axis of the spindle or nearly so (Figs. 5,
7, 8, 12 and 13). This applies especially to Hustylochus; in Plano-
cera We find variations more frequent, and it is not rare to find them
moving apart in a direction very oblique or even transverse to the
spindle axis (Fig. 37), which is rather uncommon in Lustylochus,
though not sufficiently so to be abnormal. The result of this is that
the second polar spindle when formed has already a radial or nearly
radial position, and no rotation of the spindle, or at least only a
slight one, is necessary. The outer pole simply moves toward the
surface of the egg, the spindle meanwhile lengthening, while the
inner pole does not change its position to any great extent. Accord-
ing to Lillie (19), a similar position of the spindle is common in
Unio. As the outer pole moves toward the periphery of the egg it
often pushes directly through the group of chromosomes, and thus
some of the aster rays attach themselves to these and’ draw them
into the equatorial part of the spindle.

Van der Stricht, on the contrary, finds the centrosomes in Thysan-
ozoon lying usually in a line perpendicular to the spindle axis, though
occasionally parallel or identical with it or in intermediate positions. *
Klinckowstrém in Prostheceraeus also finds the second polar spindle
in a tangential position during its early stages.

The question of the relation of the aster rays of the second polar
spindle to those of the inner pole of the first, is a most difficult one
to answer. This is largely because of the very different appearances
which eggs in about the same stage present.

MacFarland (20) describes the rays of the second polar spindle as
arising anew, but before the outer portions of the rays of the old
aster have entirely disappeared, so that we have at one time two sets
of radiations present, the short new rays, and outside these, sur-
rounding the whole spindle, the old aster rays whose central portions
have disappeared.

Some of my preparations suggest such a process. Fig. 37, repre-
senting an egg of Planocera nebulosa, shows one of these. The rays
of the first polar spindle aster become weak as they approach the
centrosphere, which looks as if it were developing new rays. Yet a
careful examination of this specimen shows that the old rays may be
traced clear to the centrosphere. Such a specimen as that shown in

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus. 285

Fig. 14 also suggests that new rays are being formed, the old ones
having already disappeared.

Yet, on the other hand, there are many cases where we can scarcely
doubt that the centrosphere simply lengthens and divides, each part
carrying its rays with it, although the latter may become reduced in
strength. In support of this, it is worth mentioning that although
I have a very large amount of good material in this stage, particu-
larly of Planocera nebulosa, I have never found a case where the
rays had disappeared entirely nor one where I could distinguish an
old and a new set of rays with certainty.

I think therefore that the conclusion is inevitable that the aster
rays of the inner pole of the first polar spindle persist in part as rays
of the second polar spindle asters, and my preparations further indi-
cate that the extent to which they do this, and the extent to which
new radiations are developed, varies greatly in individual eggs.

I do not find the rays at any period penetrating the centrosphere
and reaching the centrosome as described by Van der Stricht, Fran-
cotte and many who have studied the eggs of animals of other
classes, though during the process of forming the spindle the cen-
trospheres have a more or less indefinite outline. As the centro-
sphere of the first polar spindle elongates, the part of it immediately
surrounding the derived centrosomes becomes the centrosphere of

‘ethe second polar spindle aster.

The second polar spindle (Fig. 16) is shorter and wider than the
first, the aster rays are fewer and shorter and the chromosomes more
or less widely separated in a lateral direction, which is in strong
contrast to their crowded position in the late stages of the first polar
spindle (Fig. 13).

The chromosomes of the second polar spindle are many times
smaller than in the first and are less easily stained. Their form is
usually irregular and they often divide while the spindle is in an
early stage (Figs. 14 and 15).

The cross form described by Klinckowstrém, Francotte and Van
der Stricht is also found occasionally in my preparations. It is
explained by the latter as two short rods, the segments derived from
the division of the chromosome lying across each other at right
angles.

Although some specimens appear to support the theory that the
division of the chromatin is here a transverse and reducing division,
I cannot claim to have determined the relation of this plane of
division of the chronfatin to the previous one, as Van der Stricht

286 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

appears to have done with some degree of certainty. Neither
Klinckowstrém or Francotte give any evidence in support of this
conclusion, upon which, nevertheless, they base their schemes of the
distribution of the chromatin in the egg and the polar bodies.

Fig. 17 shows a very late stage of the second polar spindle, though
most of the second polar body, which is here already constricted off,
lies in another section. The chromosomes have swelled up into
vesicles, in which a few threads of a network are beginning to
appear, but as yet no nucleoli. The aster rays, centrosphere and
centrosome (it does not divide) have not yet begun to degenerate.
This is the last stage in which I have found this centrosome.

The Female Pronucleus.

The vesicles formed from the chromosomes remaining in the egg
after the second polar body has been expelled, increase in size and
fuse together to form a single large one, the female pronucleus,
which is at first irregularly lobed and elongated in a direction trans-
verse to the main axis of the egg. ‘This fusion may occur while the
vesicles are still small, or it may be delayed till shortly before the
formation of the cleavage spindle. The following figures illustrate
the process: Figs. 17, 19, 20 and 21.

The longer diameter of the pronucleus may exceed one-quarter of
that of the egg. In the vesicles which form it, and in the pronucleus
itself, there is a rather coarse network, which, however, does not
stain deeply during these stages. At the junctions of the fibers of
the network, and where they touch the nuclear membrane, are thick-
enings due apparently to accumulations of the substance composing
the fibers. In addition to the network, there are in the fully formed
pronucleus several nucleoli of unequal size. One of these usually
originates in each vesicle, and as the latter become fused the nucleoli
also increase in size and unite, so that in the completed pronucleus
instead of ten nucleoli there are perhaps three or four quite large
ones. Their staining power, which is at first considerable, meanwhile
decreases so that they stain only with plasma stains. They are
spherical and bounded by a distinct outline. From the way they
fuse together they are probably of a viscous or semi-fluid nature in
the living egg.

A short time before the membrane of the pronucleus begins to
disappear for the formation of the cleavage spindle the nucleoli
vanish. They are sometimes vacuolated béfore the time of dis-

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 287

appearing ; in other preparations they become very pale and appear
to dissolve away in the contents of the pronucleus.

These nucleoli seem to be waste matter, and resemble in every
particular the nucleoli of the male pronucleus, and those of the
nuclei of the cleavage stages.

While these changes have been going on, the female pronucleus
has moved a little toward the center of the egg, keeping,
however, on or near the line from the center to the animal pole.
The aster of the second polar spindle, which remains in the egg,
meanwhile degenerates, the centrosome and centrosphere disappear,
and all that remains is a spherical mass of bluish stainy granules,
apparently the microsomes of which the aster rays were made up
(Figs. 19a, 20 and 21). This also moves to a more central position
in the egg. In the eggs of Planocera it is much less conspicuous
than in those of Hustylochus, where, however, it is much more
noticeable in some preparations then in others. No yolk globules
are found within the area occupied by this granular mass.

The Male Pronucleus.

x

I have given an account of the spermatozoon up to the time when
the egg reaches the uterus. No change appears to take place in it
until after the egg is laid. In arecently laid egg (Fig. 7) the dark
colored area in the egg cytoplasm by which one end (probably the
posterior, or middle piece) of the spermatozoon was surrounded, has
disappeared and the spermatozoon has contracted into a shorter and
thicker form, so that it is now spindle shaped. During the succeeding
stages of the first polar spindle it contracts still more, becoming
irregularly rounded or oval. It also loses its homogeneous appear-
ance and becomes transformed into a vesicle in which a reticulum,
and later one or more nucleoli similar to those in the female pro-
nucleus, make their appearance (Figs. 18, 39 and 40).

It is generally still quite small at the end of the maturation
period. Inits final stages it appears to have precisely the same
structure as the female pronucleus, but may generally be dis-
tinguished by one or more of the following characteristics : its
greater distance from the animal pole, more regular form, slightly
smaller size, and smaller number of nucleoli. As a comparison of
the above figures will readily show, its development does not
necessarily keep pace with that of the female elements, but each
develops independently of the other.

288 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Eustylochus.

As has already been described, the spermatozoon quickly penetrates
to a considerable distance from the surface of the egg and appar-
ently remains practically stationary until maturation is complete.
When the first polar spindle has taken its final position and we can
recognize the animal pole of the egg, we find that it more often lies
in the hemisphere away from the animal pole and has evidently
entered at some point on the surface of that hemisphere. This state-
ment however applies to Hustylochus only; in Planocera it is perhaps
more frequent to find the sperm-nucleus in the upper hemisphere.
In this species it usually lies closer to the center of the egg and con-
sequently often very near the polar spindle aster (Figs. 38 and 40).
This more central position is often noticeable even in uterine eggs
(Fig. 36).

The movements which bring the pronuclei together seem to be
chiefly movements directed toward the center of the egg, both on
the part of the male and the female. Just before the formation of
the cleavage spindle we find them usually quite near together in the
central part of the egg, the female nearer the animal pole.

The Polar Bodies.

During the pronuclear stages the polar bodies usually lie side by
side, touching each other and the egg, showing that the point of
separation of the second is nearly but probably not quite coincident
with that of the first. There is generally considerable difference in
the arrangement of the chromatin in the two polar bodies. In the
first it remains in a compact group, which often appears to be com-
posed of beaded threads. In the second, however, the rounded
chromosomes are scattered irregularly in the cytoplasm of the polar
body and are often widely separated. This difference is suggestive of,
and doubtless largely due to, the form and arrangement of the chromo-
somes in the later stages of the first and second polar spindles
respectively. The first polar body rarely if ever divides.

The Sperm-centrosomes and their Asters.

These are shown in a number of my specimens of Planocera
nebulosa, though the examples illustrated (Figs. 38, 39 and 40) are
cases where they are visible with unusual clearness. I attribute my
failure to find them in Hustylochus to the same causes which make
them indistinguishable in many preparations of Planocera nebulosa.
The radiations are very few and short as well as very weak and

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 289

developed during a brief stage only, and they are doubtless often
obscured by the densely crowded and dark colored yolk spheres.
The centrosomes and centrospheres moreover greatly resemble in
size and staining qualities the yolk spheres with black centers which
I have already alluded to.

In Planocera I have distinguished the sperm-centrosome with cer-
tainty only in eggs in the late stages of the first polar spindle and
in the second polar spindle stages. Earlier than this it is probably
also visible, but until definite radiations develop I cannot certainly
identify it. When the centrosome can be recognized it is still sin-
gle (Fig. 38). It is surrounded by a distinct centrosphere and by
short radiations which can be seen to be made up of microsomes
even close up to the centrosphere. Subsequently the centrosome
divides into two (Fig. 39) which separate, the centrosphere mean-
while elongating (Fig. 40) and eventually dividing, forming two
asters. From the position of the aster or asters, which is in nearly
every case somewhere on the line which the spermatozoon has prob-
ably travelled in penetrating to the position where we find it, they
have separated from the spermatozoon at a considerably earlier
stage. If this surmise is correct it may explain one specimen which
for a time seemed very puzzling, in which the polar spindle lies
between the spermatozoon and the sperm-aster. But if the sperm-
centrosome separates from the nucleus before the polar spindle
reaches its peripheral position, it is not unlikely that this would
occasionally happen to move between the sperm-nucleus and _ its
aster.

Van der Stricht found sperm-centrosomes and asters only in the
eggs where the sperm-nucleus lay near the vegetative pole or near
the center of the egg. Ido not find that the position of the sper-
matozoon has anything to do with their presence or apparent
absence. I have not succeeded in learning anything of the subse-
quent history of these asters or centrosomes, nor demonstrated any
connection between them and the cleavage centrosomes.

The First Cleavage Spindle.

For a long time after the second polar body has separated the
granular remains of the inner aster of the polar spindle continue
to be visible. It has already been described as an area free from
yolk where the cytoplasmic microsomes, which stain blue with hema-
toxylin, are particularly abundant and conspicuous (Figs, 19@ and

Trans. Conn. Acap., VOL. X. Avaust, 1899,
19

290 W. G. VanName—Embryology of Hustylochus.

20). These have fora time a suggestion of their former arrange-
ment in radial lines (Fig. 19a).

This may have practically disappeared by the time the pronuclei
have their final position, but there remains at least an area free from
yolk the position of which (central to the female pronucleus) is
between the pronuclei when they approach each other, and in it the
cleavage spindle appears.

Some of my specimens (Figs. 22 and 24 for example) plainly show
that the spindle is at first short but afterwards increases in length.
This indicates that the asters arise by the division of a single one.
‘If we are ready to believe that the cleavage-centrosomes are derived
from the spermatozoon, this would support Van der Stricht’s theory
that the separation of the sperm-centrosome from the sperm-nucleus,
and consequently its division into two, is often delayed until this
Stage.

On the other hand, my preparations of Planocera indicate that the
sperm-centrosome separates from the nucleus very early and that it
divides during the maturation stages. I have not observed a case
where the cleavage aster is still single. Fig. 22 shows the nearest
approach to this condition that I have found. It also shows the first
appearance of the cleavage centrosomes.

From their first appearance (Fig. 32) the asters are connected by a
central spindle and the centrosomes are surrounded by centrospheres
which become more definite in outline in the later stages. Beaded
threads of chromatin, staining more deeply than the remainder of
the network, appear within the pronuclei. The aster rays begin to
penetrate the pronuclei, whose membranes begin to dissolve away
in the vicinity of the centrosomes. The threads of chromatin break
up into segments, the chromosomes of the cleavage spindle, which
continue to shorten and thicken and finally assume the form of a
rather short rod with smooth outline bent into the shape of a U
or a V with the point rounded. Ten are formed from each pro-
nucleus.

The spindle continues to grow, its aster rays and fibres increasing
in number. If it did not at first lie transverse to the main axis of
the egg, it rotates sufficiently to take such a direction. It usually
lies almost in the center of the egg. The aster-fibres attach them-
selves to the chromosomes and draw them into the equator of the
spindle, where they take a position with the free ends of the loops
directed away from the axis of the spindle. They lie near the
outer part or circumference of the equatorial plane of the spindle,

W. G. Van Name—KEmbryology of Hustylochus. 291

Through the center of this circle or ring of chromosomes a large
number of central fibres pass directly from one aster to the other.
Figs. 23, 24 and 25 show the successive stages in this process.

I have already described the way in which the nucleoli disappear.
The portion of the reticulum of the pronuclei which is not to
develop into the chromosomes disappears about the same time as the
nuclear membranes.

In Hustylochus and Planocera the pronuclei ordinarily do not
fuse, and their membranes may disappear while they are still quite
far apart, so that the spindle contains for a time two well separated
groups of chromosomes, derived from the egg and spermatozoon
respectively (Fig. 24). At a later stage we can no longer dis-
tinguish these groups. I have also found a few instances like the
one mentioned by Francotte, where the chromosomes of one pro-
nucleus developed and the membrane disappeared while the other
pronucleus was still intact.

The minute structure of the centrospheres, aster rays and spindle
fibres does not appear to differ from that already described in the
polar spindles. In length the cleavage spindle does not exceed that
which is often attained by the first polar spindle, but it is much
thicker and the asters are generally larger.

When the chromosomes finally divide each splits lengthwise, form-
ing two U-shaped pieces which are drawn toward the opposite poles
of the spindle (Fig. 26). An indistinct cell-plate, consisting of a
thickening of the central fibres at their middle point, is then gener-
ally noticeable.

Meanwhile the centrosomes in each pole of the spindle have
divided, the derived centrosomes usually separating im a direction
transverse to the axis of the spindle (Fig. 26). They lie near the
middle of the centrosphere, not toward the outside or part most
removed from the equator of the spindle, and therefore much nearer
to the chromosomes than occurs in Thalassema as described by
Griffin (12). I have not observed the small asters within the centro-
sphere described by this author and by Coe (1). When the egg has
divided, the chromosomes swell up into vesicles in which nucleoli and
a reticulum appear, and the vesicles in each blastomere fuse into a
resting nucleus, but the process so closely resembles the formation of
the female pronucleus that its description and illustration would be
superfluous,

292 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

The Second and Later Cleavages.

The conditions in the case of these planarians are particularly
unfavorable for tracing the cleavage centrosomes through from one
division to the next, for a stage intervenes when the aster rays of
the preceding spindle have disappeared or practically so, and the
new rays have not as yet developed. All that remains is an area of
granular protoplasm lying against the nucleus, very similar in
appearance to that found in the earlier stages already described, and
there are generally black staining spots or granules present, making
it impossible to recognize the centrosomes. By the time the new
aster rays are visible these lie, if not on opposite sides of the
nucleus, at least widely apart, and no central spindle can be seen
connecting them. At an earlier stage such a spindle may exist,
but the specimens upon which this opinion is based are too obscure
to be of much value in proving it.

The chromosomes of the second cleavage spindle are formed in the
same way as those of the first, except that they.are all derived from
the single nucleus instead of from the two pronuclei, <A part of the
nuclear reticulum begins to stain deeply, the nucleoli disappear and
the membrane is dissolved as in the case of the pronuclei. In the
subsequent phases the second cleavage spindle resembles the first.

As already mentioned, the second cleavage is somewhat unequal,
and the third is still more so. Mitosis in the later stages seems to
follow the same rules, but as the cells become smaller its observation
presents more difficulties. In the late stages the centrosomes and
centrospheres are larger and the spindle proportionately shorter and
wider. This is already quite apparent in the third cleavage spindle
shown in Fig. 29.

Later Development of the Embryo.

The development goes on both by the division of the small cells
and by the budding off of more small cells from the large ones,
but I have not attempted to work out the cell-lineage. Hustylochus
is a most unfavorable animal for this kind of work because of the
small differences in the size of the blastomeres, in which it is
unlike some other polyclads, especially Miscocelis, described by Lang
(18). The slowness of development and the opaqueness of the
blastomeres add to the difficulty.

The result of the succeeding divisions is that a cap or envelope of
small ectoderm cells extends further and further from the animal

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 298

pole, and finally encloses the whole egg, the large cells of the lower
hemisphere becoming enclosed within the ectoderm layer. In this
manner a spherical embryo is formed which is really a modified
gastrula.

The time occupied in developing up to this stage is variable. Eggs
may occupy eight hours or more between the two and the thirty-
two cell stage. In the course of a few hours more the cells become
so numerous that it is difficult to count them. During the two or
three days following the time when the ectoderm overgrows the egg
the interior cells undergo a change, their outlines become less dis-
tinct than those of the ectoderm cells, and nothing but the nuclei
and yolk spheres can be distinguished in the living specimen. The
consistency of the interior cells becomes less firm and they seem to
be more or less free to move about.

As the development proceeds a number of large oval bodies of
different sizes become conspicuous within the embryo. These are
shown in the figures of the later stages (Figs. 32, 33 and 34). They
were noticed by Girard, who considered them to be cavities. They
are, however, solid bodies,—large cells from the lower hemisphere
of the egg densely packed with yolk, which seems in some of them
to fuse to a single large mass occupying most of the cell, like the
fat in adipose tissue.

When four or five days old the embryo, still practically spherical,
develops cilia, and begins to revolve within the egg-membrane.
About the same time active contractile movements commence. As
development proceeds it becomes somewhat elongated, and therefore
is necessarily more or less bent or folded within the membrane. By
this time the anterior and posterior ends may be readily distin-
guished, whereas in the earlier stages this is a matter of great
difficulty on account of the small difference in the size of the
blastomeres. There is, however, no reason to doubt that this is
already determined at a very early stage, as it is in polyclads like
Discocelis, where the conditions for demonstrating it are not so un-
favorable. As the embryo lies in the egg the dorsal surface is the
more convex; the ventral surface shows a transverse fold due to the
bending of the embryo already mentioned. On the posterior ven-
tral surface two longitudinal lobes appear, separated by a median
groove or depression (Fig. 32).

About six days after the egg is laid a very dark brown pigment
spot, or eye, becomes visible near the anterior end on the left side.
It is at first small and irregular in shape, though it afterwards in-

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. Avaust, 1899,

20

994 W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus.

creases in size and becomes circular. It lies in or attached to the
ectoderm but does not reach the surface. A day or so later another
spot appears in a similar position on the right side. This also in-
creases in size, but for many days that on the left side is conspicu-
ously larger (Fig. 32). Occasionally an embryo presents an abnor-
mality in regard to the number and arrangement of the pigment
spots, but so far as I have discovered, the earlier appearance and
larger size of that on the left side is invariable. Except for this the
embryo is bilaterally symmetrical, if we leave out of account the
large yolk-masses which change their position as the animal turns
and contracts.

Later the surface of each eye-spot becomes concave, and in the
concavity a transparent vesicle is developed.

By the time the eyes have appeared, the ectoderm in the depres-
sion between the ventral lobes, mentioned above, can be seen to be
deeply bent inward into a funnel-shaped cavity extending upward
and somewhat forward. At the anterior end of the embryo, almost
between the eyes, a few stiff hairs grow out in a group and generally
adhere so closely together that the group appears like a single coarse
flagellum. Later a similar, but at first shorter, group appears at the
posterior end. All these structures are developed by the time the
embryo escapes from the egg-membrane. They can, however, be
much more easily observed after this has occurred, which may be
anywhere from ten days to two weeks after the egg is laid, or occa-
sionally longer. Toward the last the egg-membrane becomes very
thin, and with the most careful handling many embryos will be pre-
maturely released. For several days before the embryo escapes its
movements are very active, and if the membrane is torn it swims
“rapidly away by means of the cilia. Contrary to what Girard says,
I find that the embryo almost always swims with the anterior end
directed forwards, but it keeps turning about its longer axis so that
the ventral surface is often upward.

Fig. 32 shows an embryo which was drawn as it was endeavor-
ing to escape through a small hole torn in the egg-membrane, and
Fig. 33 one in about the same stage removed from the membrane
and seen from one side. These were about eight days old. But
little further change takes place up to the time of hatching. In the
course of the first few days after hatching the embryos assume the
curious form shown in Fig. 34, though there does not seem to be
any considerable change in the internal structure during the interval.
Fig. 35 shows a still later stage; the external form is similar to that

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Hustylochus. 295

in Fig. 34; the posterior part of the body is, however, much more
prominently developed than in the earlier stage, and now forms
a distinct posterior median lobe. The large yolk-cells have by
this time become divided up, and most of the yolk has evidently
been absorbed, but some dark colored substance is left which may
be a remnant of it.

The invagination between the posterior ventral lobes has also
become wider and more conspicuous, but I have not been able to
find at this stage any internal cavity with which it might communi-
cate. I have never seen one of the embryos eat anything, neither
will they ingest powdered carmine.

Their bulk has not changed appreciably from that of the egg, and
so far they have been living on the yolk stored up within the cells.
When this is gone (as in the stage shown in Fig. 35) the embryo
soon dies. JI have never been able to raise them any farther. If
they live longer they do not develop, but degenerate and lose their
activity. I found no indications of the peculiar chrysalis stage
which Girard described, and am convinced that he mistook some
other organism present with the embryos for a stage of the latter.
As might be expected, the development of Hustylochus resembles
closely that of the related polyclad Stylochus pilidium, described
by Goette (9, 10, 11) and Lang (18).

The later development of Planocera nebulosa does not differ much
from that of Hustylochus ellipticus. In the early cleavage stages
there is a little more difference in the size of the blastomeres. The
embryos are of course a little larger and the development is some-
what slower. I have kept them for nine or ten days before the eyes
began to appear. The left eye develops first, as in Hustylochus.

In conclusion I wish to express my gratitude to Dr. Wesley R.
Coe of the Sheftield Biological Laboratory, not only for the material
for which I am indebted to him, but for constant advice and assist-
ance during the course of the work, and especially for the personal
interest he has taken in it. My thanks are also due to Prof. A. E.
Verrill for valuable advice in regard to the illustrations and to Prof.
Sidney I. Smith, in whose laboratory the work was done.

Sheffield Biological Laboratory of Yale University, June, 1899.

%

296 W. G. Van Name—Embryotogy of Eustylochus.

vo

-I

LITERATURE.

. Coz, W. R.—The maturation and fertilization of the egg of Cerebratulus,

Zool. Jahrbiicher. Vol. 12, 1899.

. FLemMiInc, W.—Neue Beitraige zur Kenntniss der Zelle. Arch. f. mik. Anat.

Vol. 29, 1887.

. Francorre, P.—Recherches sur la maturation, la fécondation et la segmenta-

tion chez les Polyclades. Mém. cour. Acad. Roy. de Belgique, 1897.

. FRANcorTE, P.—Recherches sur la maturation, la fécondation et la segmenta-

tion chez les Polyclades. Arch. de Zool. Exper. 3d series. Vol. vi. No.
2, 1898.
?

. Fuerst, E.—Ueber Centrosomen bei Ascaris megalocephala. Arch. f. mik,

Anat. Vol. 52, 1898.

. GARDINER, EK. G.—Early development of Polycherus caudatus Mark. Journ.

of Morph. Vol. xi, No. 1.

. Girard, C.—On the development of Planocera elliptica. Proc. Boston Soc.

Nat. Hist. Vol. iii, 1848-1851.

. GIRARD, C.—Embryonic development of Planocera elliptica. Journ. Acad.

Nat. Sci. Philadelphia. Second series. Vol. ii, 1854.

. GortTse, A.—Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Seeplanarien. Zool. Anzeiger,

1878.

10. Gortre, A.—Zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Wiirmer. Zool. Anzeiger,

itil,

1881.
GortrrE, A.—Abhandlungen zur Entwickelungsgeschichte der Thiere.
Leipzig, 1882. ?

. GrirFin, B. B.—History of the achromatic structures in the maturation and

fertilization of Thalassema. Trans. N. Y. Acad. Sci. June, 1896.

. Hatuez.—Contribution & Vhistoire naturelle des Turbellariés. Lille, 1879.
. KurnckowstTRoEM, A. v. — Beitraege zur Kenntniss der Kireifung und

Befruchtung bei Prostheceraeus vittatus. Arch. f. mik. Anat. Vol. 48,
1897.

. Korscue.t, E,—Mittheilungen ueber Hireifung und Befruchtung. Verh. der

Deutschen Zool. Gesellschaft. 1895.

. KorscHett, E.—Ueber Kerntheilung, Hireifung und Befruchtung bei

Ophryotrocha puerilis. Zeitschrift fiir wiss. Zool. Vol. 60, pt. 4. 1895.

. Kostaneckt, K. and SrepLecki1, M.—Ueber das Verhiltniss der Centrosomen

zum Protoplasma. ‘Arch. f. mik. Anat. Vol. 48, 1896.

. Lane, A.—Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel. Die Polycladen. 1884.
. Line, F. R.—Centrosome and sphere in the egg of Unio. Zool. Bull. Vol.

1, No. 6, 1898.

. MacFaruanp, F. M.—Celluliire Studien an Mollusken-HKiern. Zool. Jahr-

piicher. Vol. 10, 1897.

. SELENKA, E,.—Ueber eine eigenthiimliche Art der Kernmetamorphose. Biol.

Centralblatt. Vol. i, 1881-1882.

. VAN DER Srricat, O.—Contribution & l’étude de la sphére attractive, Arch,

de Biolog. T. xii, 1892,

W. G. Van Name—Embryology of Eustylochus. 297

23. VAN DER SrTRicHT, O.—Origine des parties constituantes de la figure achro-
matique de Thysanozoon Brocchi. Verhandl. der Anat. Gesellsch. 1894,

24. VAN DER StricuT, O.—Le premier amphiaster de l’ovule de Thysanozoon
Broechi. Une figure mitosique peut-elle rétrograder? Bibliographie ana-
tomique. No. 1, 1896.

25. VAN DER Stricut, O.—Anomalies lors de la formation de l’amphiaster de
rebut. Bibliographie anatomique, No. 1, 1896.

26. VAN DER Srricut, O.—La maturation et la fécondation de Vceuf de Thy-
sanozoon Brocchi. Associat. frangaise pour V’avancement des sciences.
Congrés de Carthage, 1896.

27. VAN DER StRicHt, O.—Les ovocentres et les spermocentres de l’ovule de
Thysanozoon Brocchi. Verhandl. d. Anat. Gesellsch. in Gent. 1897.

28. VAN DER StRIcHT, O.—La formation des deux globules polaires et Vappara-
tion des spermocentres dans Vceuf de Thysanozoon Brocchi. Archives de
Biologie. Vol. xv, pt. 5, Oct., 1898.

29. VeRRILL, A. E.—Marine Planarians of New England. Trans. Connecticut
Acad. Vol. viii, 1893.

30. WHEELER, W. M.—The maturation, fertilization and early cleavage of Mysos-
toma glabrum Leuckart. Archives de Biologie. Vol. xv, 1897.

31. Witson, E. B. and Leamine, E.—An atlas of the fertilization and karyo-
kinesis of the ovum. 1895.

32. VAN DER Srricut, O.—Etude de plusiéres anomalies interessantes lofs de la
formation des globules polaires. Etude de la sphére attractive ovulaire &
létat pathologique, etc. Livre jubilaire dédié a Charles Van Bambeke.
Brussels. 1899.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

With the exception of Figs. 50, 51, 41, 42 and 48, all the figures were drawn
with the aid of a camera lucida.

In illustrating the development of the egg, I have avoided making up figures
by combining into one drawing structures which appear in different sections in *
the preparation, preferring to reproduce more than one section where this is
necessary.

The preparations from which the figures of sections were drawn were made
with corrosive-acetic solution and stained by Heidenhain’s iron-hematoxylin
method. .

To this Figs. 1 to 5 inclusive, also 11, 25, 26, 27 and 36 are exceptions. These
were preserved with picro-acetic solution, which, as mentioned in the descriptive
part, renders the yolk globules inconspicuous, but brings out the reticulum of
the cytoplasm strongly.

Any other exceptions are mentioned in describing the individual figures.

All represent the eggs or embryos of Hustylochus ellipticus (Girard) Verrill,
unless otherwise mentioned,

298 W. G. Van Nane—Embryology of Bustylochus.

PLATE XXXVI.

Fig. 1.—Young ovarian egg, showing the large germinal vesicle, the nuclear
reticulum and large nucleolus. Enlarged 860 diameters.

Fig. 2.—Ripe egg in which the first polar spindle asters are visible, though they
do not show the centrosomes, Preparation stained with Delafield’s hzema-
toxylin. Most of one aster lies in another section. The nucleolus has dis-
appeared, and the beaded threads of chromatin have become conspicuous,
x 860.

Figs, 3a and 3b.—Sections of the same egg, which is in a later stage than fig. 2.
Shows the polar spindle centrosomes and the rounded chromosomes, one of
which in fig. 38a has already opened into a ring. x 860.

Fig. 4.—Slightly later stage. Somewhat over-stained, so that the centrosomes
appear very large, Their elongated form indicates their approaching divi-
sion. x 860.

Fig. 5.—Uterine egg showing polar spindle and spermatozoon. The centrosomes
have already divided. The centrosphere has acquired a distinct outline,
x 860.

Fig. 6.—Spermatozoon (from an egg in the stage of fig. 5), one end of which is
surrounded by the dark area which is less distinctly seen in fig. 5. x 860.

Fig. 7.—Recently laid egg. The polar spindle is still in a central position, The
spermatozoon has contracted into the shape of a spindle. x 860.

Fig, 8.—First polar spindle after it has reached the surface of the egg. This
specimen is unusual, as all the chromosomes still have the ring form. In
this stage some of the rings at least have usually broken. x 1240.

Nore.—Figs. 5, 7 and 8, as well as some that follow, illustrate the separation
of the derived centrosomes, which in this species generally occurs in a longitu-
dinal direction, parallel to the axis of the spindle or nearly so.

Figs. 9 and 10.—Chromosomes of eggs in the same stage as fig. 8. x 1240.

PLATE XXXVII.

Fig. 11.—First polar spindle, introduced to show the chromosomes. x 1240.

Fig. 12.—Later stage of the first polar spindle. The centrosomes of the outer
pole of the spindle, which is somewhat over-stained, lie in an oblique
instead of the usual axial position. The centrosomes of the inner pole have
begun to separate. x 860.

Fig. 13.—Formation of the first polar body. x 860.

Figs. 14, 15, 16.—Three stages of the second polar spindle, showing the redue-
tion of the aster rays in strength and number, and the formation of the new
spindle from the centrosphere. In the earliest of these (fig. 14), the chromo-
somes have already split into two segments. The chromosomes are more
widely separated from each other than in the first polar spindle. Figs.
14 and 15 x 1240. Fig. 16 x 860.

PLatTe XXXVI.

Fig. 17.—Final stage of the second polar spindle, showing the cell-plate. Most
of the second polar body is in the next section, The chromosomes have
swelled up into vesicles. x 1240,

W. G. Van Name—KHimbryology of Eustylochus. 299

Fig. 18.—Sperm-nucleus from an egg in the stage of fig. 17. x 860.

Figs. 19a and 196.—Somewhat later stage than fig. 17. The polar spindle aster
has degenerated, its centrosome and centrosphere have vanished, and the
rays become very indistinct. The vesicles are larger and each contains a
nucleolus. The sperm-nucleus and several of the female vesicles appear in
fig. 19b, which is another section of the same egg. x 860.

Figs. 20 and 21.—Show the fusion of the vesicles into the female pronucleus, the
remains of the second polar spindle aster and the male pronucleus. The
latter lies unusually far from the center of the egg in fig. 20. x 860.

Notre.—Figs. 19 and 20 show the difference in the condition of the chro-
matin in the first and second polar bodies. In fig. 19a the first polar body lies
on the right, in fig. 20, on the left.

Fig. 22.—Very early stage of the first cleavage spindle, showing the first appear-
ance of the cleavage centrosomes. The female pronucleus, which is three-
lobed, lies above; the male, below and to the right. Threads of chromatin,
which will develop into the chromosomes of the cleavage spindle, are begin-
ning to be noticeable. x 860.

PEATE SXCXCXXx:,

Fig. 23,

A rather early stage of the first cleavage spindle. The threads of
: E 2 “oD aa .
chromatin can be seen in the pronuclei, but their membranes are still com-

plete or nearly so. The centrosomes are not stained. x 860.

Fig. 24.—First cleavage spindle, shortly after the disappearance of the pronu-
clear membranes, which have dissolved while the pronuclei were still some
distance apart. Two groups of chromosomes are shown, derived from the
male and female pronucleus respectively. The centrosomes are not stained
and the centrospheres are poorly preserved, showing an outer ring not
normally present. x 860.

Fig. 25.—First cleavage spindle fully formed. x 860.

Fig. 26.—Late stage of the same showing the centrosomes of one pole only.
The single centrosome shown in each pole in fig. 25 has divided into two,
which separate in a direction transverse to the axis of the spindle. The
centrosphere is more differentiated than in the earlier cases, as it is in the
later stages of the polar spindles also. x 860.

Figs. 27a and 27b —Harly stage of the second cleavage spindles. One aster,
lying in the next section, is shown in fig. 27b. x 860.

Puate XL.

Fig. 28.—Second cleavage spindles. The U-form of the chromosomes can be
seen in the right hand blastomere. The centrospheres exhibit the same
defect described in fig. 24. x 860.

Fig. 29.—Two cells of an egg in the four cell stage with third cleavage spindles.
x 860.

Fig. 30.—Process of forming the first polar body. Outlines of the forms
assumed by the polar body in one instance in the course of ten minutes.

Fig. 31.—Outline of a spermatophore. The small part only is inserted through
the opening made in the epidermis,

300 W. G. Van Name— Embryology of Eustylochus.

Fig. 32.—Embryo about eight days old endeavoring to escape through an open-
ing accidentally torn in the egg membrane. Ventral surface of embryo
shown. x 285. 4

Fig. 38.—Embryo about eight days old, prematurely hatched by tearing the egg
membrane. x about 285.

Fig. 34.—Embryo a few days after hatching. x about 285.

Fig. 85.—Embryo a week after hatching. x about 285.

Prater XLI.

Fig. 36.—Planocera nebulosa. Uterine egg showing a first polar spindle. This
is peculiar in that all the chromosomes have already assumed the elongated
form, the rings having broken at one point. A part of the spermatozoon is
seen to the right of the spindle. x 860.

Fig. 37.—Planocera nebulosa. Beginning of the second polar spindle. In this
specimen the centrosomes are separating in a direction nearly transverse to
the axis of the spindle. x 860.

Fig. 38.—Planocera nebulosa. Egg in a little earlier stage than the last, yet the
second polar spindle is further advanced. Near it is the sperm-nucleus, in
this case rather larger than usual at this stage, and in the upper right hand
part of the section the sperm-aster, whose centrosome appears very large
owing to insufficient extraction of the stain with the alum solution. « x 860.

Fig. 39.—Planocera nebulosa. Sperm-nucleus and aster from an egg in the
second polar spindle stage. The centrosome has just divided, and the cen-
trosphere has become elongated. © x 1240.

Fig. 40.—Planocera nebulosa. Second polar spindle more advanced than in fig.
38. Most of the chromosomes lie in another section. Near the spindle the
sperm-nucleus, and to the left, near the edge of the section, the sperm-aster
is shown. The latter has proceeded somewhat farther in its division than
the one shown in fig. 39. x 860.

Notre.—Figs. 36, 38 and 40 show the position of the spermatozoon and later
the sperm-nucleus very near the center of the egg and the polar spindles, which
is so common in this species as to be quite characteristic.

Fig. 41.—Planocera or Eustylochus. Diagram showing successive stages in the
division of a chromosome of the first polar spindle.

Fig. 42.—The same, showing another method of division.

Fig. 43.—Diagram showing different degrees of modification (not different stages,
as in the last two figures) of one of the forms of chromosome of the first
polar spindle.

Fig. 44.—EKustylochus ellipticus. Entire egg in two cell stage. 285.

Figs. 45 and 46.—Same in four and eight cell stages respectively, seen from the
vegetative pole. x 285.

VII.—Norrs American OpoivuromeEA. I.—REVISION OF CERTAIN
FamMILies AND GENERA OF WeEsT INDIAN OrpuHiuRANS. II.—A
FaunaL CATALOGUE OF THE KNOWN SPECIES OF WEST
Inp1an Opuiurans. By A. E. VeERRILL.

Part I. Revision of certain Families and Genera of West Indian
Ophiurans.

THE numerous shallow water Ophiurans of the West Indian
faunal region have been pretty fully studied by several authors,* so
that most of the species are fairly well known, and many of them
are to be found in most of the larger museums. Nevertheless there
is no recent or fairly complete faunal list of the species.

The deep-sea species are also very numerous. These have been
collected in large numbers by scientific explorations carried on by
the U. §8. Coast Survey Steamer “Blake,” under the supervision
of Mr. Alexander Agassiz, and by earlier explorations, under the
supervision of Mr. L. F. de Pourtales. A number of deep-sea species
were also dredged, in the same region, by the “Challenger.” All
the U. 8. Coast Survey collections and those made by the “ Chal-
lenger” were worked up and reported upon by Mr. Theodore
Lyman in a number of important reports.

The large collections from this region made by the U. 8. Fish
Commission steamer “ Albatross” were also studied by Mr. Lyman,
but no report upon them has yet been published.

During the present year the writer has published a report{ on a
small but interesting collection obtained by a scientific expedition to

*Litken, Addit. ad Hist. Ophiur., Part II; Synop. gen. Ophiur. ver., 1869.

Lyman, North Amer. Ophiuride, Ill. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zool., I. 1865.

Ljungman, Ophiuroidea viv. hucusque cognita enumerat, Ofvers. Kgl. Veten-
skaps-Akad. Forhandlingar, for 1866, 1867.

+ Bulletin of the Mus. Comp. Zoology, Vol. I, No. 10, p. 309, 1869; Vol. V,
No. 9, p. 217, 1878; Vol. X, No. 6, 1883; also Vol. V, No. 7, p. 67, 1878, and
Vol. VI, No. 2, 1879 (Challenger Coll.).

Illust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zool., Vol. VI, 1871; Vol. VIII, No. II, 1875.

{Report on the Ophiuroidea collected by the Bahama Exped., 1893, Nat.
Hist. Bulletin, Univ. of Iowa, Vol. V, pp. 1-86, Plates i-viii, 1899.

TRaNs. Conn. AcapD., Vou. X. OctoBER, 1899.
21

302 A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

the Bahamas and Cuba from the University of Iowa, under the direc-
tion of Prof. C. C. Nutting. This collection included only such
species as were obtained in less that 260 fathoms.

The present revision and list is based on several collections that I
have studied, but mainly on the following :

I.—The general collections of the Peabody Museum of Yale Uni-
versity, in which is included a series of authentically named West
Indian species, sent by Dr. Chr. Liitken, from the Museum of Copen-
hagen, many years ago.

II.—A pretty full series of deep-sea species dredged by the
“Blake” and named by Mr. Lyman, sent by the Museum of Comp.
Zoology.

III.—The collection made by the Bahama Expedition from the
University of Iowa, referred to above.

IV.—The extensive collection made by the U.S. Fish Commission
steamers “ Albatross,” ‘‘Fishhawk,” and others, under my own
supervision, in every year from 1871 to 1887, along the American
coast north of Cape Hatteras, and including many deep sea species.

Only a small proportion of those in this last named collection
appear to reach the West Indian faunal area, and therefore only a
few of the species will be mentioned in this article. A special
article on the Ophiurans of the north-eastern coast is, however, well
advanced towards completion and will be well illustrated.

In the first part of this paper, I have endeavored to revise some of
the larger and more difficult genera and families, and to supply
analytical tables, so as to enable students of this group to identify
the species without expending such a great amount of time as has
been necessary hitherto. The Amphiuridz and Ophiacanthide have,
therefore, received here more attention than other groups, for they
are always the most difficult to deal with.

In this article I have generally used the same names for the organs
and parts that were used by Mr. Lyman in his various works on this
group, but have made a few changes. I have preferred to use oral
shield instead of ‘‘mouth-shield,” adoral shield instead of “ side-
mouth-shield,” and oral papilla, in place of ‘‘ mouth-papille.” In the
genera, allied to Amphiura, I have usually called the “ outer mouth-
papille ” or papille of the second oral tentacle, the distal oral tenta-
cle-scales to indicate their homology with the ordinary tentacle-scales.
The same idea has been carried out in Ophiacanthide. In the latter
group I have designated the apical “mouth-papille” as tooth-
papille.

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 308

Class OPHIUROIDEA.

OrpeR I. OPHIURZ Miiller & Troschel, 1842.

Ophiurce Ljungman, Oph. Viv., p. 303, 1867. Verrill, 1899a, p. 4.
Ophiuridce Lyman, and many other authors.
Zygophiuree and Streptophiure Bell, 1892.

Family, PECTINURIDZ Verrill, 1899.

Ophiodermatide Ljung., Oph. Viv., p. 87, 1867.. Lutk., Addit. Hist. Oph.,
iii, p: 87, 1869.
Pectinuride Verrill, Nat. Hist. Bull. Univ. of Iowa, v, p. 4, 1899a.

The generic name, Ophioderma, is now recognized only as a
synonym of Ophiura. Therefore I have changed the name of this
family, as is customary in such cases. The name Ophiuride cannot
properly be used for the family group here included, because Mr.
Lyman and many others have always used it to designate the order
Ophiure, or all the Ophiuroidea exclusive of the Huryale.

Family, OPHIOLEPIDZ Ljung., 1866.

Ophiozona nivea Lyman.

Ophiozona nivea Lyman, Illust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. viii, p. 8, figs.
85-86, 1875; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. v, p. 128, 221; Three Cruises of
the Blake, ii, p. 110, fig. 390, 1888.

Ophiozona nivea, var. compta Verrill, Nat. Hist. Bull., v, p. 9, pl. iii, fig.
2, 1899.

Variety, compta Verrill.
Puatt XLII. Ficurss 1, la.

The varietal name was given to the variety with distinctly sepa-
rated radial shields, regardless of the variations in the oral shields,
which happen to be, in both the specimens figured (pl. xi, figs. 1
and 1a) of the shorter and more ovate form.

A study of a series of specimens sent to me by Mr. Lyman (from
sta. 291, 200 fath., Blake Exp.) shows considerable variation in the
form of the oral shields. These are sometimes oblong, twice as long
as broad, with the outer and inner portions of the same width; in
other cases the outer part, beyond the lateral indentations caused
by the end of the genital slit, is broader than the inner part ; in
other specimens the ovter part is narrower than the inner, The

304 A, FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

number and arrangement of the large angular plates outside the
oral shields are variable even on the same specimen. Usually there
are three or four of the larger plates, of which two stand side by
side, near the margin of the disk.

The radial shields are often separated distally by a row of two or
three small angular plates and a large proximal plate as in our figure
(pl. xxi, fig. 1), but in other specimens the radial shields are in
contact distally, but separated proximally by a single large triangu-
lar plate, as in Mr. Lyman’s type-specimen of O. nivea. The cen-
tral disk-plate is usually closely surrounded by five large angular
plates, but in many cases there are small plates intervening ‘more or
less irregularly. The variations in the scaling of the disk and in
the radial shields are not coincident with the variations of the oral
shields.

This species is allied to O. tessellata. It is easily distinguished
by the large, irregular disk-plates, wide, oblong, oral shields ; three
subequal arm-spines, low down on the sides. There are no marginal
spinules outside the radial shields. The upper arm-plates also differ —
in form.

Off Havana, 110 to 263 fathoms (Bahama Exped.). Taken by the
Blake Exped. in 56 to 424 fathoms; off Barbadoes, 200 fath. (Blake
Exped.).

Family, OPHIOTHRICHIDZ Ljung.

Ophiothricide Ljung., Oph. Viv., 1866.
Ophiothrichide Liitken, Addit., iii, 1869. Verrill, Bahama Exped., p. 18, 1899.
Ophiothrichine Ljung., Joseph. Exp., 1871.

The family is characterized by the well defined group of true
tooth-papille ; by the absence of oral papille; by the usually
numerous, long, slender, generally rough and glassy arm-spines; and
internally by the complex, interlocking articulations of the arm-
bones, and the strong mouth-frames and large radial shields. The
peristomial plates, in the typical genera, are in three parts ; of these
the middle one is large, like an oral shield. The dental plate or
apical jaw-plate is a separate piece.

This family, as now limited, includes the following genera:
Ophiothrizx, Ophiothela, Ophiocnemis, Ophiopsammium, Ophiomaza,
Ophiogymna, Ophiocampsis Duncan, Ophiotrichoides Ludw., Ophiop-
teron Ludw., Lutkenia Brock, Gymnolophus Brock, Ophiocthiops
Brock, Ophiospherea Brock, and Ophiolophus M. Tanner.

A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 305

The more typical of these genera have the disk-scales covered
with slender rough spinules, but the number and length of the
spinules may vary considerably, even in the same species of Ophio-
thriz. Some of the genera have only granules on the disk-scales,
and others have naked scales, and some even smooth skin.

Nearly all the genera and species of this family live clinging
closely to various sponges, gorgonian corals, crinoids, hydroids, or
even to other ophiuroids. Many of them are more active in their
movements than is usual among Ophiuroidea, and many are bright
colored when living.

The genus Ophiopteron Ludw. is very remarkable for having a
broad membranous web between the arm-spines, and is supposed to
be a free-swimming form. it is from Amboina.

The species of this family are mostly found in the warmer seas
and in shallow water, and they are most abundant and most diver-
sified in the Kast Indies. Brock enumerated fifty-six species of this
family from the Indo-Pacific region and considerable additions have
been made to the list by later writers. Several of the genera are
known only from the East Indies or Australia. Ophiothrix is the
only West Indian genus.

Family, AMPHIURIDZ: Ljung., 1867 (emended).

Amphiuride Verrill, Oph. Bahama Exp., Nat. Hist. Bull. Univ. of Iowa, v
p. 25, 1899.

?

In the report on the Ophiuroidea of the voyage of the Challenger,
Mr. Lyman, 1882, recognized about ninety species of Amphiura.
In subsequent papers by him and others, about thirty additional
species have been described. This very extensive assemblage of
species is evidently capable of being divided into several natural
groups, in addition to the several minor groups already separated by
Mr. Lyman and others. Mr. Ljungman, as long ago as 1867, set off
a large number of species as a natural generic group, under the
name of Amphipholis. At a still earlier date, Liitken had indicated
this and other natural sections of the genus, without naming them.

Mr. Lyman, however, did not recognize Amphipholis and some
other good divisions in any of his works, except as sections of the
genus.

The contrast between the structure of the mouth in typical Am-
phipholis and typical Amphiura is very striking. The oral papille
in the former can close up the mouth-slits tightly, acting like oper-

306 A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

cula; while in the latter the few slender and widely separated
mouth-papille cannot close the slits, but always leave them widely
open. This difference is doubtless directly correlated with impor-
tant differences in their mode of feeding and nature of their food.

SUBDIVISIONS OF AMPHIURA.

The species of Amphiura, as adopted by Lyman, mostly fall into
four large groups, which seem to be natural divisions of generic
value. They are best characterized by the structure, number and
arrangement of the mouth parts, as in most other ophiuran families.
A few aberrant species, not found in American waters, must be
referred to additional groups (V, VI, etc.).

I. Amphiura (restricted). Type, A. Chiajei Forbes.

One apical or subapical oral papilla. One (rarely two) small,
distal papilla (oral tentacle-scale) ; middle of jaw-edge without
papille; mouth-slits gaping. Four to seven or more (rarely three)
arm-spines. Radial shields divergent.

II. Amphipholis (restricted). Type, A. sguamata (or A. elegans.)

Two small lateral oral papillae and one broad, operculiform,
distal one, forming a continuous series along the entire jaw, and
capable of nearly or quite closing the mouth-slits. Radial shields
in close contact.

II. Amphiodia Verrill, 1899a. Type, A. pulchella (Lym.).

Three (rarely four) small subequal oral papille, none of them
operculiform; they form a regular series, attached mostly to the
side jaw-plate. No distal oral tentacle-scales. Three (rarely four)
arm-spines. Radial shields often more or less joined.

IV. Amphioplus Verrill, 18994. Type, A. tumida (Lym.).

Four or five small unequal oral papille, none operculiform, usually
arranged in a discontinuous series, of which the outermost, at least,
arises from the adoral shield and is really a distal oral tentacle-scale.
Arm-spines three (rarely four). Radial shields generally quite sepa-
rated. Disk scales naked.

V. Paramphiura Kehl. WKeehler has recently established a new
genus, Paramphiura, for A. punctata Forbes and A. bellis, var.
tritonis Hoyle.

It is distinguished by having a pair of large supplementary scales
or plates, proximal to the adoral plates. There are two small oral
papille.

VI. Ctenamphiura Ver., gen. nov. Another special group is
represented by A. maxima Lym.

A. FE. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 307

It has three oral papille in a series, of which the middle one is
very large and flat, and the outer one small and spiniform ; the
apical one is large. The mouth-shield is so large that it touches
the first side-arm plate on each side, while the adoral shields are
very small, not meeting within and not embracing the sides of the
mouth-shield, as they do in all the other divisions of Amphiura.
Two large tentacle-scales. Arm-spines very numerous, ten in the
type. Upper and under arm-plates in contact. Disk scales coarse
in the type. Radial shields separated.

The type, C. maxima (Lym.), is from the E. Indies in 28 fath.

Amphiura Forbes (restricted sense).
Amphiura Forbes, Trans. Linn. Soc., Vol. xix, pp. 149, 150, 1842 (type A.
Chiajei). Ljungman, Ophiur. Viv., p. 318, 1867.
Amphiura (section B.) Lutken, Addit. Hist. Oph., ii, p. 114, 1859.
Amphiura (pars) Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, pp. 335, 338; Voy. Chal-
lenger, v, pp. 122, 124, 1882.

Amphiura (restr.) Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., v, p. 24, 1897.

Only one pair of true oral papilla to each mouth-slit; they are
placed on each side of the apex of the jaw. A single, usually spini-
form, papilla, sometimes with a smaller one by its outer side, is
situated on each side of the distal end of the mouth-slit, usually
attached to the edge of the adoral shield. This is really the outer
oral tentacle-scale.

Owing to the small number of oral papille and their peculiar
arrangement, the mouth slits cannot be closed, but appear always
gaping, more or less.

The edge of the jaw-plate, along its middle portion, is naked.
Higher up in the mouth-slit there is a small spiniform papilla,
usually visible from below ; this is the tentacle-scale of the first oral
tentacle. It is often shown in published figures as if it were a true
oral papilla. Tentacle-scales usually one or two, sometimes lack-
ing (section Ophiopelte).

Arm-spines short, usually four to seven or more, rarely three.
Radial shields naked, small, generally divergent, with the distal
ends either in contact or somewhat separated by small scales. The
disk is usually covered with small naked scales.

In one group the under side is without scales (Hemilepis).

In a group referred by Lyman to Ophioenida, the disk is covered
with small spinules, but as the mouth-parts and other organs agree
with typical Amphiura, it might better be regarded asa distinct
genus, or else as a subgenus of Amphiura. 'To this lhave given the
name Amphiocnida. (See p. 316.)

308 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

The genus Amphiura, as here adopted, agrees nearly with the
typical genus, as restricted by Ljungman in 1867. Mr. Lyman also
stated that this should be the typical group, in case the genus were
to be divided. This restricted genus still includes over sixty species,
with a considerable diversity of structure, as the following table will
show. ‘The species are found in all seas and at all depths.

The arms are generally long and slender, tapering very gradually,
and very flexible.

Many of the species, perhaps nearly all, live buried in the mud
and sand of the bottom, or concealed in crevices or under stones,
etc. When buried in the mud they usually project the tip of one or
more of the arms above the surface of the mud.

This habit of living concealed is doubtless correlated with the
absence of disk-spines for protection, and with the lack of special
imitative colors.

Many of the species have plain, dull colors, resembling the color
of the sea-bottom where they live. A. Ofteri, from deep water, is
plain salmon or light orange. Such colors are protective in deep
water.

Amphiura (restricted): Table of the species inhabiting the West
Indies and adjacent waters, and the Atlantic Coast
of North America.*

The characters given in this table are those of the adulé specimens,
or at least of the largest described and figured. The young speci-
mens often have fewer arm-spines and differ in other particulars.
The number of arm spines given is that of the fully developed joints,
towards the base of the arms. The number of spines is also liable
to vary in adult specimens. Characters not named in the table, such
as the shape of the oral shields, radial shields, arm-plates, etc. are
often of more value in determining the species than some of the
characters mentioned, and should always be considered. They are
not all easily utilized in a condensed table like this.

I.—Disk covered with naked scales.

A.—Tentacle-scales present. Radial shields divergent, their distal
ends separated, or scarcely touching.
B.—Tentacle-scales two to a pore.

— + a —-=- ——-

*In the table, the species that are entirely northern in their distribution are
designated by an asterisk.

A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 309

a.—Disk covered with scales above and below.

6.—Disk-scales thin and nearly even.

e.—Outer oral papilla flat or squamiform, usually with a small
supplementary papilla by its side. Arm-spines 3 to 5, short
and stout.

A. incisa Lym., 83. Arm-spines 3; radial shields wide. Disk-
scales large.
A. EHugenie Liung., 66. Arm-spines 4 or 5. Brazil.

ec.—Outer oral papilla spiniform, prominent.
d.—Arm-spines slender, tapered. Kadial shield wedge-shaped,

divergent.
eé.—Arm-spines 4 or 53; lowest one longest, bent. Disk-scales
minute.
A. complanata Ljung., *66. Brazil.

ee.—Arm-spines 6 to 8, nearly equal, two or three lower ones
usually bent. Disk scales not minute, regular. |

A. Otteri Liung., ’56. Maine to W. Indies, Portugal.

dd.—Arm-spines 5, short and stout, beaked. Disk-scales minute,
obscure beneath. Radial shields narrow, touching distally.

A. Palmeri Lym., ’82. West Indies.

bb.—Disk-scales irregular and swollen. Arm-spines 8. Outer
mouth-papilla spiniform.

A. crassipes Liung., ’66. Brazil.

aa.—Disk naked beneath, or with rudimentary scalesonly. Radial
shields narrow, elongated. Hemilepis Ljung., °71.

jJ.—Arm-spines 4 or 5, stout, subequal.

A, semiermis Lym., ’69. W. Indies.

Jf.—Arm-spines 6, tapered, lowest longest.
A, flexuosa Liung., ’66. Brazil.

BB.—Tentacle-scale only one to each pore. Arm-spines 3 to 6.
Radial shields divergent, the distal ends sometimes touch-
ing, usually subovate or “ pear-seed shape.” A small sup-
plementary papilla or “oral scale” often stands by the side
of the outer oral papilla or oral scale.

310 A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea.

g.—Oral shield transversely elliptical, rhombic, or quadrant-
shaped, broader than long.

h.—Arm-spines 5 or 6, unequal, the lowest longest. Disk-scales
minute, not in a rosette. Tentacle scale large, ovate. Oral
shield elliptical. A supplementary oral scale is often
present.

A. grandisquama Lym., ’69. W. Indies.

hh.—Arm-spines 3, equal or subequal, tapered. Disk-scales not
minute, forming arosette. Tentacle scale small, flat. Oral
shield quadrant-shaped. A supplementary oral scale is
often present. Radial shields broad, in contact distally.

A, lunaris Lym., ’78. W. Indies.

gg-—Oral shields longer than broad, oblong or ovate. Tentacle-
scale minute. Arm-spines 3 to 5, short, subequal. Radial
shields small, divergent.
i.—Disk-scales not minute, unequal, with edges rounded and ser-
rulate, forming a rosette, oral shield small, subovate. Under
arm-plates wide shield-shaped, little longer than broad.

* A, Sundevalli M. and Tr. Gulf of St. Lawrence.

it.—Disk-scales minute, oral shields rather large, ovate. Under
arm-plates oblong, much longer than broad.

A, Stimpsoni Ltk., °59. W. Indies.

AA.—Tentacle-scales absent or rudimentary.
j.—Disk destitute of scales below, or only partly covered.
Radial shields divergent, pear-seed-shaped or wedge-shaped.
= Ophiopelte Sars, Lijung.

k.—Arm-spines six or seven, short, straight. Disk-scales minute,
not in a rosette.

7.—Arm-spines seven, lowest short and stout, others flattened,
subequal. A supplementary outer oral scale. Oral shield
obtusely angulated or convex distally and proximally.
Dorsal arm-plates triangular, with the distal end very con-
vex; five middle spines flattened and denticulated.

* A, denticulata Keehl., ’96. Off Newfoundland.

A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 311

.—Arm-spines six, short. Oral shield acute-angled at both ends.
Dorsal arm-plates broad, ovate.

A, Atlantica Liung., 66. Off St. Helena,

kk.—Arm-spines three to five, slender, straight. Radial shields
divergent.
m.—Arm-spines four or five, short. A rudimentary tentacle-scale
sometimes present, usually wanting.
*4. fragilis Verrill, 85. Arm-spines four or five, subequal, tips
rough. U.S. East Coast.
mm.—Arm-spines three or four, equal, slender, straight. Radial
shields small, touching distally, little divergent. Disk
scales small, in rosette. Disk partly naked below.

* A, exigua Verrill, sp. nov. Gulf of St. Lawrence.

jj-—Disk entirely covered with scales below. Jadial shields
stout, largely joined, not divergent. Arm-spines three or
four, equal, straight. Disk-scales rather coarse.

* A. Canadensis Verrill, sp. nov. Gulf of St. Lawrence.

Il.—Amphioenida, gen or sub-gen. nov. (see page 316).

Disk-scales bear small acute spinules. Arm-spines five to ten.
Tentacle-scale usually absent. (No American species known.)

AMPHIPHOLIS Ljung. (restr.)
Type, A. Januari Ljung.

Amphipholis Ljung., Ofvers. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandl., p. 165, 1866; op.
cit., p. 311; op. cit., p. 644, 1871.

Amphiura (pars) Lyman, Illust. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, p. 115, 1865; Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zool., i, pp. 335, 339, 1869 ; Voy. Chall., v., pp. 122, 125, 1882.

Amphipholis (restr.) Ver., Oph. Bahama Exped., v, p. 24, 1899.

Three or four oral papille form a continuous series along the
whole edge of the jaw; of these the distal one is attached more or
less to the adoral shield and is operculiform or flat, and often much
broader than the others. The two inner are usually small and coni-
eal. Disk generally covered with naked scales, but in one species
bearing a few spines (Sec. AA). Radial shields naked and usually in
close contact along the whole or most of their length. Arm-spines
generally three (rarely four), small, slender, tapered. Tentacle-scales
one or two, sometimes none.

312 A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

In the more typical species the arms, though slender, are rather |
short and not very flexible, but in some others they are long, slender
and very flexible.*

Table of the species of Amphipholis and Amphiodia from the West
Indian region, including Brazil, and from the eastern coast of
North America.

I.—Amphipholis Liung.

Three (rarely four) oral papille; outer one operculiform or
broad and flat, arising partly from the adoral shield. Radial shields
joined.

A.—Disk covered with naked scales.

a.—Three arm-spines, rarely four, on basal joints.
6.—Arms of moderate length.

* A. elegans (Leach) Ling. Europe, America.
A, tenera (Ltk.) Ling. W. Indies,
A. tenuispina Ling. N. Atlantic.
A. limbata (Grube) Ling. Dorsal plates wide, short. Brazil.
A, subtilis Ling. Radial shields long and narrow. Brazil.

6b.—Arms long and slender.
A, Goési Ling. W. Indies.
aa.—Four or five arm-spines. Arms very long and slender, Radial

shields long and narrow. Oral shields large, obovate.
Adorals narrow. Outer oral papillae very broad.

A. gracillima (Stimp.) Ling. S. Carolina.

AA.—Disk-scales with small, scattered spinules. Two small tentacle-
scales. Radial shields in contact for half their length. Three
arm-spines.

A. abnormis (Lym. °78, as Ophioenida). W. Indies.

* Among foreign species of this genus are the following: A. squamata,
Europe; A. Torelli, Iceland; A. Pugetana, A. violacea, A. microdiscus, A. Pun-
tarene, A. geminata, the last five from the west coast of America; A. Patagonica,
Magellan Str.; A. Kochii (Lym.) and A. Corece (Duncan), East Asia. The follow-
ing have four oral papille; A. impressa Lj., E. Indies; A. depressa Lj. and
A. hastata Lj., from §. Africa.

A. EF. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 313

Il.— Amphiodia Verrill, 1899a. (See p. 316.)*

Oral papille three, rarely four, subequal, or the outer one is
smallest, forming a regular series on the side of the jaw. Arm-
spines three, rarely four. No distal oral tentacle-scale.

B.—Disk-seales naked.

c.—Two tentacle-scales.
d.—Radial shields rather wide, in contact at least distally.

A, Riisei (Ltk.) Ver. Oral shield elongate; adorals small, trigonal.

A. atra (Stimp.) Ver. Oral shield pelecoidal ; adorals lunate,
narrow. (Sometimes has four oral papille and four arm-spines.)

A, planispina (V. Mart.) Ver. Oral shield ovate, broadest prox-
imally ; adorals narrow, lunate. Brazil.

ee.—One tentacle-scale. Radial shields long and narrow, largely
in contact.

é.—Disk with scales on the under side ; on the upper side larger .
scales form a rosette. Arm-plates separated above and
below. Oral shield obovate, smallest proximally. Adoral
shield large, trigonal.

A. pulchella (Lym. ’69) Ver. ° Florida.
ee.—Disk without scales below; no rosette above. Oral shield

“spade-shape,” with a distal lobe. Adoral shield broad
triangular.

A. repens (Lym, 775) Ver. Florida.

BB.—Some of the disk-scales, near the margin or beneath, bear
small spinules, or granules, or both.t

A. LIutkeni (Ling.) Ver. West Indies.

* Amphiodia is represented among extralimital species by a large series.
Some are as follows. From west coast of America, five: A. Barbarce (Lym.), A.
grisea (Lj.), A. urtica (Lym.), A. occidentalis (Lym.), A. Chilensis (M. & Tr.), A.
Orstedii (Ltk.), A. antarctica (Ljng.), Magellan Str. ; A. jfissa (Ltk.), Amoor ;
from the Indo-Pacific A. ochroleuca (Brock), A. olivacea (Brock), A. impressa
(Ljng.), A. Andrece (Ltk.), A. levis (Lym.); from South Africa, A. gibbosa (Ljng.),
A. integra (Ljng.)

+ Amphipholis Lutkeni Ling. and Ophiocnida Loveni (Ling., Lym.) would,
perhaps, go here, but they are so closely related to the type of Ophiocnida that
I have referred to them under that genus (see p. 316).

314 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Amphioplus, gen. noy. (See p. 306.)
Table of the species of Amphioplus from the West Indian region.
C.—Tentacle-scales present.

h.—Two tentacle-scales.

i.—Oral papille four to six, in a series; one or two are distal oral
tentacle-scales. Arm-spines usually three, sometimes four.

j.—Dorsal and ventral arm-plates, at base of arms, in contact.
Radial shields narrow, separated, or barely touching. Arm-
spines three,

A, tumida (Lym. ’78) Ver. Disk swollen ; radial shields linear.
W. I., 321 fath.
* 4, abdita Verrill, ’72. Radial shields lunate, parallel, middle arm-
spine stouter, flattened, obtuse. Four oral papille. Long I. Sound.
*A. macilenta Ver. Five oral papilla. Spines all slender.
East Coast U. S.
A, nereis (Lym, ’83) Ver. Oral papille five, thick, unequal ;

genital scale with a row of papille. W. I., 148 fath.
A, Agassizii Ver., p. 315. Oral papillz six, slender, the two dis-
tal ones larger. W. 1, 424 fath.

jj —Dorsal arm-plates scarcely joined. Radial shields narrow and
in contact distally. Five small, bead-like oral papille.

A. cuneata (Lym. ’78) Ver. Three slender arm-spines. W. Indies.

ti.—Four (varying sometimes to three) oral papille. Arm-
spines, three or four. Radial shields a little separated dis-
tally, divergent. Oral shield pelecoidal, acute proximally.
Disk-scales do not form a rosette.

A, duplicata (Lym. ’75) Ver. First under arm-plate often double;
adoral shield narrow. W. Indies.

hh.—One tentacle-scale. Radial shields widely separated. Five
unequal oral papille.
A, Stearnsi (Ives) Ver. W. Indies.
CC.—No tentacle-scale. Four oral papille. Four arm-spines.
Radial shields touch distally.
A. Verrillii (Lym. ’79) Ver. Radial shields rather large, diver-
gent. Disk-scales form a rosette. W. Atlantic, 2650 fath.

Many extralimital species of Amphioplus have been described.
Among them are the following :

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 315

A. canescens (Lym.) V., Pacific, 600 fath.; A. glauca (Lym.) V.,
Pacific, 345-420 fath.; A. cernua (Lym.) V., Pacific, 2300 fath.; A.
patula (Lym.) V., Antarctic, 1975 fath.; A. dalea (Lym.) V., 8.
Atlantic, 2650 fath.; A. /evis (Lym.) V., Philippines.

Amphioplus Agassizii Ver., sp. nov.
Amphiura, sp., Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 253, pl. v, figs.
64-66, 1883.

Disk covered with minute scales, of nearly uniform size, not form-
ing a central rosette. Radial shields narrow, separated by several
rows of small scales. Oral shield obovate or pear-shape, evenly
rounded distally, longer than broad, sides a little incurved. Adoral
plate long, narrow, three-lobed, not meeting proximally. Oral
papille six; of these the four inner ones are small, conical; the two
outer are larger and broader and attached to the adoral plate.

Arm-spines three, slender, tapered. Tentacle-scales two, rounded.
Under arm-plates are wider than long, broadly in contact and trun-
cate at both ends. Upper arm-plates are broadly triangular, short,
barely in contact.

This species, which was well figured by Mr. Lyman, but not
named, is allied to A. nereis, but the latter has only five oral
papille, of which four are stouter and blunter, while the outer one
is minute ; its oral shield is rounder; its under arm-plates are barely
in contact, and have an inner angle; its arm-spines are larger and
its disk-scales are also rather larger.

West Indies, 116 fath., Blake Exp.

Ophiocnida Lyman.
Subdivisions.

That this genus, as recognized by Mr. Lyman in his later works,
is a heterogeneous group has been noticed by more than one writer,
Mr. Lyman, himself, intimated as much in the Voyage of the Chal-
lenger. According to his view no difference exists between this
genus and Amphiura except that Ophiocnida has spines or grains
on the disk. But some of the species have only a few granules,
while at least one species that he referred to Amphiura (A. Lutkent)
also has some small spinules on the disk, so that this distinction
seems to be of little real value, taken by itself.* But as Mr. Lyman

* The same holds good in other cases. Thus Ophiacantha in some species has
only granules, and O. levipellis often has naked scales. (See p. 345.) In Ophio-
thrix similar variations are found.

316 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

included in Amphiura four groups that differ in their mouth-parts
so widely that I have been led to separate them as genera, he natur-
ally admitted the same variations in the mouth-parts of Ophioenida.
In fact we find in this group, as he finally left it, four divisions cor-
responding to the four divisions of Amphiura in structure of the
mouth. They should be separated, therefore, if those of Amphiura
are to be separated.

When originally constituted the genus included only two species.
These are much alike and agree in mouth-parts. They have three
subequal, true oral papillae, arranged as in the division of Am-
phiura that I have called Amphiodia, to which they are in every
way closely allied. It is, in fact, rather doubtful whether these two
groups might not be united into a natural genus. In that case the
variations in the covering of the disk might be considered as of
merely sectional value.

But if we restrict Ophiocnida to the species having the characters
of the types, they form a natural and easily recognizable group,
which it is weil, so far as known at present, to keep distinct. Mr.
Ljungman gave the name Ophiocnidella to this typical group.

The second group, of which O. Putnami may be taken as the
type, agrees with typical Amphiura in its mouth-parts, having but a
single true oral-papilla, placed at the tip of the jaw, on each side,
and one or two pairs of oral tentacle-scales at the distal corner. I
have been inclined to consider this as a subgenus of Amphiura, for
which I have proposed above (p. 307) the name Amphiocnida. It is,
at any rate, very closely related to Amphiura. A study of its in-
ternal skeletal plates may hereafter show distinctions of more evi-
dent generic value.

The third group includes, so far as I know, only O. abnormis
Lym. This agrees so completely in its mouth-parts, spines, ete.
with typical Amphipholis, that I do not hesitate to unite it with
that genus, considering the sparingly spinulose disk as merely of
sectional value. (See p. 313.) é

Another group, Amphilimna, having O. olivacea as its type, has
more numerous oral papillz and arm-spines, and a generally robust
structure quite unlike the typical forms. Although corresponding
with Amphioplus in the number of oral papille, this group seems
to have special characters worthy of generic rank.

The following synopsis will give the principal characters of the
three more important divisions discussed above, and of most of the
described species :

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 317

Ophiocnida Lym., 1865 (restr.). Type O. hispida Lym., 1865.
Ophiocnida Lym., Ill. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, p. 183, 1865; pars, Voy.
Challenger, p. 152, 1882.

Ophiocnidella Ljung., Ofv. Kongl. Vet. Akad. Férhandl., vi, 1871, p. 649
(Type O. scabriuscula).

Oral papille three, subequal, arranged in a series along the jaw-
margin. Disk-scales distinct, bearing spinules or granules. Arm-
spines three to five. Radial shields divergent. T'wo tentacle-scales ;
rarely one.

A.—Disk with numerous acute spinules.
a.—Arm-spines three, rarely four.

O. hispida (LeC.) Lym. ’65. Spines three. Disk with many
slender sharp spinules. Panama.

O. scabriuscula (Ltk.) Lym. ’65. Spines three. Disk spinose.
Disk-scales thick. Oral papille blunt, nearly equal. = W. Indies.

O. echinata Lym. ’74. Spines four. Disk very spinose. Adoral

shields trigonal. Radial shields narrow. K. Indies.
O. seeradia Duncan. Six rays; four arm-spines; one tentacle-
scale. K. Indies.

aa.—Arm-spines five or six.

O. scabra Lym. ’79. Lowest spine thick and rough. Proximal
oral papilla apical and bead-like. Adoral shield lunate. Off Bahia,
1275 fath.

AA.—Disk-scales partly bare; partly with granules or very short
spinules, or both.
b,—Disk-scales large, in a rosette, mostly naked; some marginal
and submarginal bear granules. Three arm-spines.

O. filogranea Lym. ’75. Radial shields wide, divergent. Adorals
lunate. Two Pereace denies: Florida.

6b.—Disk-scales smaller, many naked; some marginal and sub-
marginal bear grains or small conical spinules.

O. Loveni (Lijng.). Disk-scales in a rosette; some at margin, bear
spinules; others below, bear granules. Outer oral papilla flat. Radial
shields touch distally. Rarely four arm-spines. Brazil.

O. Lutkeni (Ling. ’71). A few submarginal and marginal scales
bear small spinules. ‘Three arm-spines. Dorsal arm-plates wide,
usually broken into two or more parts. W. Indies.

TRANS. Conn. AcaD., Vou. X. OctToBER, 1899.
22

318 A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Amphiocnida, gen. nov.=Ophioenida (pars) Lym.

Disk-scales bear small acute spinules. Apical oral papilla small.
Distal oral papilla (oral tentacle-scale) acute, spiniform. Middle of
jaw-margin naked. Arm-spines five to ten. Typical species have
no tentacle-scale.

A. Puinami (Lym.). Arm-spines nine to ten, stout, upper one
clavate. Nadial shields separate. No tentacle-scale. Hong Kong.

A, pilosa (Lym.). Arm-spines five to six, slender, tapered.
Adoral shields trilobed. Radial shields, little separate. No tentacle-

scale. Bass Straits.
A, alboviridis (Brock). Arm-spines five to six. No tentacle-

scales. EK. Indies.
A. brachiata (Mont.). Arm-spines seven to ten, flattened, one

with an apical cross-piece. Europe.

Amphilimna Verrill. Type, A. olivacea.
Amphilimna Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exp., v, p. 30, 1899.

Oral papille four or five in a series. Tooth papille two to four.
Arm-spines six to ten, of moderate length. Tentacle-scales usually
two, spiniform, one each side of the tentacle-pore. Disk swollen
dorsally, with a notch over the base of each arm, and covered with
spinules. Radial shields parallel, largely in contact. This genus
includes, besides the type, only A. Caribea Ljung.

Amphilimna olivacea Ver.

Ophiocnida olivacea Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, 10, p. 340, 1869; Il.
Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool., vi, pl. i, figs. 7, 8; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., v, 9, p.
227; op. cit., x, p. 258. Verrill, Amer. Jour. Sci., vol. xxiii, p. 219; Ann.
Rep. U. S. Fish Com., vol. x, p. 661; op. cit., vol. xi, p. 549. Lyman,
Report Voy. Challenger, Zool., Ophiuroidea, v, p. 156, 1882.

Amphilimna olivacea Ver., Ophiur. Bahama Exped., v, p. 30, 1899.

Puate XLII, Ficures 1, la.

Arm-spines nine or ten ; oral papillz four or five.

Taken by the U. 8. Fish Commission at numerous stations off the
east coast of the United States, from off Martha’s Vineyard to Cape
Hatteras, in 63 to 192 fathoms, and by the “ Blake ” from off Rhode
Island to the West Indies, in 40 to 126 fathoms. Off Key West,
Florida, 75 to 80 fath. (Bahama Exp.). |

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 319

A. Caribea (Ljung.) Ver.

Arm-spines six, rough. Oral papille four, the two distal ones
squamiform.

It is possible that this species, from the West Indies, 300 to 400
fath., is the young of A. olivacea. .In that case the latter name
would become a synonym.

Family, OPHIACANTHIDZE Ver.

Ophiacanthine (sub-family of Amphiuride) Ljangman, 1866; Liitken, 1869.
Ophiacanthide Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., Nat. Hist. Bulletin, v, p. 34,
1899.

The family is characterized by the prominent and highly devel-
oped side arm-plates, usually meeting above and below, and by the
numerous, usually long, and more or less rough spines, which stand
out nearly at right angles to the arm. The spines may be solid or
hollow, glassy or opaque, terete or flat.

The oral papillz are usually rather numerous and form a continu-
ous row along the sides of the jaws, but the outer ones may be of
larger size or different in form from the others, or clustered, and in
such cases they are really the distal oral tentacle-scales. There may
be only a single apical tooth-papilla, or there may be two or three,
and sometimes there is a large cluster. The first under arm-plate is
usually concave or somewhat bilobed within the mouth-slit, and
usually bears two vertical flat processes, which sometimes become
movable, like oral papille.

In some cases the outer oral tentacle-pore is exposed to view on
the outer. margin of the jaw, and then it has one, or sometimes
several, special oral scales or papille by its outer side, or partly
surrounding it. Some of its scales may be attached to the adoral
plate, or even to the first under arm-plate. This plate is usually
concave or somewhat bilobed, and usually bears two inner, lateral,
scale-like processes, which are sometimes movable and papilliform
like oral papillee.

There is generally a single median acute tooth-papilla at the tip
of the jaw, but there may be two or three, and in some cases
(Ophiocamax, Ophiomitra, Ophiotrema) there may be a cluster of
several spiniform tooth-papille. These were counted as _ oral
papille by Mr. Lyman, but when they stand on the dental plate they
should be considered as true tooth-papille.

320 A. E. Verrilli—North American Ophiuroidea.

The teeth are stout, flattened, obtuse; they vary from three to
eight in number,

The internal structure of the mouth-parts and arms is much like
that of some of the Amphiuride. The “jaw-plate” or dental plate
is generally separate from the jaws, and the three parts of the peris-
tomial plates are generally distinct, but they are united in Ophioca-
Max.

The genera Ophioplax and Ophiolebes are, in several characters,
more or less intermediate between the two groups, both externally
and internally.

This family, as here understood, includes the following genera :
Ophiacantha, Ophiomitra, Ophiotrema, Ophiocamax, Ophiolebes,
Ophiothamnus, Ophiocopa, Ophiochiton, Ophiotoma, and probably
Ophioblenna. To these I have recently added several others,
enumerated below, separated from Ophiacantha, Ophiomitra, and
Ophiopsila.

The first six of those named above have the disk covered with
scales bearing spinules or thorny processes, or sometimes granules.
Ophiochiton and Ophiocopa have naked or nearly naked scales.
Ophioblenna and Ophiotoma are covered with naked skin. The
radial shields may be large or small, concealed or exposed.

Ophiacantha Mill. and Troschel, 1842. (sens. ext.)

The species of this genus, taken in the extended sense, are very
numerous in all seas and are difficult to determine. They are
abundant in deep water in northern latitudes, as well as in tropical
seas. Ten or eleven species are known off the coasts of New Eng-
land and Newfoundland. Several of them occur only at great
depths. About twenty species, including two described as new in
this article, are known from the West Indian fauna.

This genus is very remarkable for the great variations in the
armature of the disk. Some species have only rounded granules ;
others well-formed tapered spines; others short, thorny stumps ;
others small bifid or trifid spinules or crotchets; while many species
have mixtures of two or more of these sorts.

It is probable that these structures have been developed as protec-
tive organs, in accordance with the ordinary laws of Natural
Selection, and that they are, therefore, directly correlated with the
habits of the various species. But the habits of many species are
not yet known. I have found several species clinging to gorgonian

A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 321

corals, or lodged among their branches; others have occurred on
hydroids; certain species, like O. fraterna and O. bidentata, often
occur in vast numbers in the dredge where the bottom is composed
of broken shells, covered with hydroids, sponges, crinoids, ete.,
among which they evidently find shelter; some species, as O. gracilis
and O. pentacrinus, cling closely to crinoids.

It seems, therefore, that most of the species live more or less ex-
posed to the attacks of fishes and other active enemies, against
which a covering of sharp spines would afford some protection. But
as fishes avoid coral-animals and hydroids, on account of their
stinging powers, it might be expected that those species living
among the branches of such organisms would require less protec-
tion by spines than those that merely conceal themselves, more or
less, among the debris of the sea-bottom. A more careful study of
the habits of the shallow-water species may determine, hereafter,
whether such differences in habits have determined the evolution of
the spines of the disk.

As for the long arm-spines, characteristic of most of the species of
this and allied genera, they appear to have been developed in nearly
all genera that habitually live exposed,* while those genera that live
buried in the mud or sand, like Ophioglypha, Ophiomusium,
Amphiura, Amphipholis, ete., or securely hidden in crevices or
under stones, generally have short arm-spines.

Some of the species of Ophiacanthaare brilliantly phosphorescent
when first caught. Ihave myself observed this to be the case with
O. bidentata, O. fraterna, and others. It may, very likely, be a
peculiarity of the deep-water species, if not of all the others.

Owing to the difficulties in the way of the ready identification of
the species, I have prepared the following analytical tables, which
ought to aid materially in locating any of them, if the specimens be
full grown, or nearly so. The young often differ considerably from
the adults in the number and roughness of the arm-spines, armature
of the disk, ete. The number of arm-spines counted is that of the
largest groups, near the base of the arms; farther out the number
rapidly decreases. The number of oral papillee often varies with age,
and also individually, in many species, especially in those in which
they are numerous and clustered. The number of tentacle-scales,

* The genus Ophiothrix is notable for the high development of its spines. The
species usually live more or less exposed, clinging to sponges, gorgonians, etc.,
which they often closely imitate in color, but some species live in the internal
cavities of sponges,

322 A, FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

or the number of joints that have two pairs varies in some species
according to age, the number of these parts and of the spines in-
creasing in the older specimens. In very large specimens of small
species there is often a tendency to develop extra oral-papille and
tooth-papille, either above or below the regular series. |The precise
number of species cannot be considered as constant in any species,
and must always be understood to vary within more or less definite
limits. This character has been used in some of the analytical tables
only because of its easy observation. The degree to which the
larger basal rows of spines approximate dorsally is of more impor-
tance, though not invariable, and the character of the serrulations
or thorns on the spines is of considerable value, though slightly
variable, even in adult specimens. ‘The spines are always rougher in
the young specimens.

Moreover, in using the analytical tables, it must be remembered
that some of the species have been described only from a single
specimen* and that the amount of variation is still unknown, in cer-
tain deep-sea species, which have not yet been studied from the later
and larger eollections.

It is also to be noted that in the case of deep-sea species, especially
those obtained by the “tangles,” many of the delicate parts are
liable to be broken or torn off, and in the case of tentacle-scales and
oral papille they may leave no traces. When such parts are
reproduced they may not appear in the same number or form as at
first. |

Such accidents may account for many cases where the different
arms or different jaws of a single specimen present variations in
their appendages, as wellas for specimens in which all the arms

* Mr. Lyman’s custom was to describe all his new species from a single type
specimen. Had his health remained unimpaired he would, doubtless, have re-
vised more fully the large collections from the later Blake Expeditions.

+In a large lot of typical Ophiacantha bidentata one abnormal specimen shows
curious variations in the mouth-parts, which may be due to the repair of dam-
ages. The number of regular oral papille on the different jaws varies from
three to five. Onsome jaws there isa rudimentary, wart-like, distal one; in
others it is as large as the next; on one jaw there isan extra, slender, clavate
papilla, back of the first, on the lower face of the jaw; the distal papilla is
thick, blunt, clavate, and usually somewhat triquetral ; one jaw has two papillee
grown together for half their length ; one has an extra papilla above the inner
one, and of the same form. The tooth-papille vary in form and size, and from
one to three in number; one jaw has a terminal pair; and on one jaw some
of the teeth are split into two. The first arm-plate has a vertical process on

A. E. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 323

vary. These ophiurans are able not only to reproduce a whole set
of arms, but the entire upper part of the disk itself may be lost and
reproduced.

As for the species included in the following tables, I have person-
ally studied nearly all of them, and the few that I have not seen are
well figured by Mr. Lyman.

Dichotomous analytical table of the East Coast and West Indian
species that have been referred to Ophiacantha (sens. ext.)

In this table I have arranged the species as nearly as possible in
accordance with what seems to be their natural relations.

Those prefixed by an asterisk (*) are from the American coast
north of Cape Hatteras. All others are from the West Indian fauna.

A.—Oral shields join the first side arm-plates. Adoral shields
are entirely proximal to the oral shields.

B.—True Ophiacantha. Disk wholly, and radial shields mostly,
covered with small crotchets, thorny stumps, or short spin-
ules or granules, or with a mixture of these forms.

C.—Disk covered with small crotchets, or short thorny stumps, or
short spinules, with no elongated spines nor granules.

d.—Arm-spines finely serrulated, or nearly smooth under a simple
lens, usually long and tapered, hollow, not glassy.

e.—Opposite basal rows of arm-spines, in the adults, are closely
approximate dorsally or nearly so.

f.—Oral papille form a simple row, the distal one being gener-
ally the largest.

* QO. bidentata (Retz.). Disk with short, thick, rough, obtuse stumps
and crotchets. Distal oral papille wider, truncate. Tentacle-scale
single, obtuse.

* 0, aculeata Ver. Disk with slender, thorny, stumps. Distal
oral papilla wide, flat, mucronate at the corner. Spines eight or
nine, nearly smooth. ‘Tentacle-scale lanceolate, acute. Arm-spines
not always approximate dorsally.

each side, not movable. The large outer tentacle-pore is visible from below,
when the distal papilla is removed. The first oral tentacle is far up in the distal
part of the slit and has no papille. The uppermost tooth is longer and more
pointed than the rest. There may be two clavate tentacle-scales on the first
joint.

324 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

* 0. fraterna Ver. When full grown the arm-spines usually
closely approximate dorsally (see p. 321).

* O. abyssicola Sars. Spines six, short, nearly smooth. Disk cov-
ered with fine crotchets.

* O. anomala Sars. Six arms, Oral shields narrow, or acute.
Disk-spinules short, thick, conical or obtuse, roughly serrulate or
thorny.

Jf—The distal oral papille, or oral tentacle-scales, are clustered
or form a double row ; all spiniform. Tentacle-scale spini-
form,

* O. enopla Ver. Arm-spines seven or eight, roughly serrulate.
Disk covered with small, short, obtuse stumps, having several termi-
nal thorns.

ce.—Basal rows of spines not very closely approximate dorsally.
Oral papille in a simple row.

*O. fraterna Ver. Disk covered with very small thorny spinules
and crotchets and some rough granules. Oral papille three, acute,
spiniform. Arm-spines eight, serrulate. Tentacle-scale small, flat,
subacute. Arm-spines, in large specimens, are approximate dorsally.

O. cosmica Lym. Disk with coarse thorny stumps having several
points at the end. Oral papillae three, stout, conical. Tentacle
pores large, with one large scale. Upper arm-plates slightly joined
at base of arms.

dd.—Arm-spines decidedly thorny or prickly, and usually glassy,
mostly long and slender.
g.—Basal rows of spines approximate dorsally. Side arm-plates
very prominent. Disk with small, slender crotchets or
branched spinules.

O. aspera Lym. Arm-spines nine or ten, slender, very thorny.
Disk covered with fine thorny crotchets and stumps, terminated by
two to six points. Tentacle scale single, flat, larger at the end, and
thorny or lobed.

*O. millespina Ver. Arm-spines ten, long, roughly serrulate.
Disk closely covered with small, thorny or branched spinules.

O. pentacrinus Ltk. Arm-spines six, upper ones very slender, not
very thorny. Disk with fine crotchets. Tentacle-scale single, small,
flat. Distal oral papilla flat.

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 325

O. seutata Lym. Arm-spines eight to ten, long, decidedly thorny.
Basal tentacle-pores with two flat scales; one, and spiniform, farther
out. Three tooth-papille. Disk-scales covered with small, thorny
crotchets. A pair of papille on first under arm-plate.

gg-—Basal rows of spines not closely approximate dorsally. Disk
with short thorny stumps.

O. stellata Lym. Arm-spines seven, very thorny. Three conical
oral papillze. One tooth-papilla. ;

CC.—Disk entirely covered with tapered spinules or true spines, or
having more or less of them mixed with granules or other
structures, or else covered with granules only.

h.—Disk covered with spinules only, or else having spinules
mixed with other structures, not granulated.

7.—Disk with spinules only or mainly.

j.—Dorsal rows of spines approximate dorsally.

*O. spectabilis Sars. Arm-spines six to eight, serrulate. Disk
with tapered spines and some small conical stumps. Tooth-papille
and distal oral papille clustered.

jj.—Basal rows of spines not approximate dorsally.
k.—Arm-spines finely serrulate, not glassy. Tooth-papilla single.
Oral papille in a simple row.

O. segesta Lym. Arm-spines tapered, nearly smooth. Disk-spines
small, slender, smooth, mixed with few crotchets and thorny stumps.
Tentacle-scale single, small, acute. Oral papille three, conical, all
similar.

* O. crassidens Ver. Arm-spines short, stout. Oral papille and
teeth large and thick, rough. Disk with small, acute, conical spin-
ules.

kk,—Arm-spines thorny and glassy. Disk-spines slender, thorny,
acute; several tooth-papille.

O. pectinula Ver. Outer edge of dorsal arm-plates with a row of
small acute serrations. Several distal oral papillee.

ii.—Disk bearing few tapered spines mixed with other structures.
Rows of spines approximate dorsally.
7.—Disk covered with granules mixed with a few tapered spines.
Arm-spines finely serrulate or nearly smooth.

326 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

O. vepratica Lym. Arm-spines eight, long, tapered. Oral papille
three, conical. 'Tentacle-scale single, large, conical or spiniform.

il.—Disk-spines elongated, mixed with crotchets or thorny stumps.
Arm-spines more or less finely serrulate.

O. varispina Ver. Arm-spines eight, serrulate, translucent. Disk
with thorny stumps and few acute spines. 'Tentacle-scale single,
flat, subspatulate. - Oral papillz wide, flat, obtuse; distally there is
often an extra marginal one.

hh.—Disk covered with small close granules alone. Basal rows of
spines not approximate dorsally. Arm-spines serrulate ;
under arm-plates short and broad, separated.

*O. granulifera Ver. Arm-spines nine, the upper ones long and
slender, finely serrulate, lower ones short, rough. Oral papille all
spiniform. Tentacle-scale lanceolate, two on first joints.

BB.—Radial shields largely uncovered. Disk-scales either partially
naked and easily visible, but bearing more or less granules
or spinules, or else entirely concealed.

m.—Disk-scales largely exposed.

n.— Ophialccea Ver., 1899a, pp. 38, 42. Dorsal arm-plates largely
in contact. Arm-spines nearly smooth, the rows widely
separated dorsally.

O. Nuttingii Ver. Arm-spines four, short, tapered. Disk-scales
small, exposed, bearing small spinules. Radial shields partly
exposed, narrow, separated. ‘Tentacle-scales single, large.

nn.— Ophiomitrella Ver., 1899a, pp. 39, 438. Dorsal arm-plates
separated by the side-plates. Arm-spines slender, thorny;
the basal rows approximate dorsally.

O. levipellis (Lym.) Disk-scales small, sometimes entirely naked,
sometimes with small scattered granules. Radial shields small, sep-
arate, partly naked. 'Tentacle-scale single, small, acute. <A pair of
papillz on the first under arm-plate.

mm.—Disk-scales mostly concealed, but radial shields naked.

0.— Ophiacanthella Ver., 18994, p. 39. Basal rows of spines not
approximate dorsally. Dorsal arm-plates largely in con-
tact. Radial shields long, mostly naked, in contact by their
edges. Arm-spines nearly smooth. Three tooth-papille.
Oral papille four, conical, all similar.

A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 327

O. Troscheli (Lym.) Arm-spines six, tapered. Disk-scales con-
cealed, bearing granules and scattered spines. Tentacle-scale single,
lanceolate.

00.— Ophioscalus Ver., 1899a, pp. 39, 42. Dorsal arm-plates sepa-
rated. Basal rows of spines closely approximate dorsally.
Radial shields large, broad, naked, in contact for their
whole length. Two or three tooth-papille. Arm-spines
thorny and glassy.

O. echinulata Lym. Disk-seales small, nearly concealed by numer-
ous slender, thorny spines.

AA,—The oral shield is separated from the side arm-plates by the
distal lobe of the elongated adoral shields, which are there-
fore, not entirely proximal to the oral shields.

P,.—Adoral shields narrow, trilobed, the narrow distal lobe separat-
ing the oral shield from the side arm-plate. Disk-scales
usually concealed by cuticle and spinules.

K.— Ophiopora Ver., 1899a, p. 43. No tentacle-scales, the pores are
very large; spines small, usually smooth.

O. Bartletti (lym.) Ver. One spiniform distal oral papilla by the
side of the oral tentacle-pore. Disk covered with acute spinules.

EE.—One or two tentacle-scales.
p.—Ophiolimna Verrill, 1899a. Arm-spines seven or eight,
nearly smooth, placed obliquely on the distal part of the
plates, not strongly divaricate. Jaws more or less granu-
lated. Disk-scales and radial shields concealed, bearing
granules and spines.

*O. Bairdii (Lym.) Ver. Upper arm-plates separated. Rows of
spines approximate dorsally. Tentacle-scale single.

O. mixta (Lym.) Ver. Upper arm-plates joined. Rows of spines
wide apart dorsally. Two flat tentacle-scales.

pp.— Ophiopristis Ver.,1899a. Arm-spines serrulate, not obliquely
placed. Strongly divaricate. Dorsal arm-plates separated.
Tooth-papillz usually three.
qg.—Spines partly flattened, serrulate on the edges. A row or
cluster of several distal oral papille at the large oral tenta-
cle-pore. Two tentacle-scales on the basal joints.

328 A, EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

O. hirsuta (Lym.) Ver. Disk-spines slender, tapered, acute.
Arm-spines five or six, strongly serrate on theedges. Three tooth-
papille. Two flat tentacle-scales.

O. ensifera Ver. Disk-scales visible, bearing small conical
spinules. Spines four, blunt, mostly flat. Two flat tentacle-scales
on the basal joints.

O. cervicornis (Lym.) Ver. Disk with granules and small acute
spinules. Tentacle-scales two, spiniform; pores very large, open.
Arm-spines six, short, flat, serrate.

qq.— Ophiotreta Ver., 1899a, p. 40. Only one or two, rarely three,
oral tentacle papille, which are flat. Two to four or more
tooth-papillz. Arm-spines terete or only a little flattened,
slender, serrulate or nearly smooth.

O. lineolata (Lym.) Ver. Arm-spines six or seven, slender, nearly
smooth. Tooth-papille three to five. Two unequal tentacle-scales
on several basal joints. Disk evenly granulated, and with a few
scattered spines. Jaws often bear granules.

O. sertata (liym.) Ver. Tooth-papille two or three. Spines
seven, finely serrulate, partly flattened.

DD.— Ophiothamnus Lym. Adoral shields large, wedge-shaped
with the broad distal end separating the narrow ovate oral
shield from the side arm-plate. Disk-scales exposed.
Radial shields more or less naked, close together.

*O, gracilis Ver. Arm-spines four or five, upper ones slender,
lowest rough. Disk with truncate, thorny stumps. Tentacle-scale
spiniform or palmate.

O. vicarius Lym. Disk-scales bear slender, tapered, acute spinules.
Tentacle-scale small, conical.

O. exigua (Lym.)

Ophiacantha should be restricted and subdivided.

In this group the armature of the disk does not seem to be cor-
related with other important characters ; neither does the number
nor the length of the arm-spines, nor their solidity, or translucency,
or hollowness, nor their degrees of roughness.

One of the characters that seems to be of much importance for the
separation of the typical genus, from other allied generic groups,

A, FE. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 329

hitherto confounded with it, is the nature of the adoral shields. In
the typical group these are small and quite in front of the oral
shields. In several other divisions they extend outward in a distal
lobe that separates the oral shield from the side arm-plates, as in
Ophiocopa, etc. (See group AA, p. 327, and group XIII, p. 340.)

Other characters of importance for the separation of groups of
some value, are the presence of several tooth-papille at the apex of
the jaw (groups B, C, G, K, pp. 330-333); the presence of a large sub-
marginal oral tentacle-pore, with special papille around it, in a row
or cluster (see group J, p. 333); the partial nakedness of the disk-
scales and radial shields (group F, p. 332); the size and contiguity of
the radial shields (group G, p. 332); the contiguity of the dorsal arm-
plates (group G, p. 332); absence of tentacle-scales and the large size
of part or all of the pores (group H, p. 333, and group E, p. 332).

Some of these characters, even those of most importance, have
not been referred to in many of the published descriptions, nor repre-
sented in the figures. Therefore many of the species cannot, at
present, be definitely classified. Mr. Lyman’s figures, in the
Voyage of the Challenger, are generally very accurate, but even some
of these fail to show certain details of structure needful for accurate
classification of the species of this genus.

Ophiomitra Lyman (typical group) differs but little from some
sections of Ophiacantha. It has the tooth-papille and distal oral
papille numerous and clustered, as in section C; the distal oral ten-
tacle-pore is large and partly exposed, as in section J. The radial
shields are large and nearly naked and the disk scales are visible
and spinose. Several species referred to Ophiacantha by Lyman
also have naked disk-scales and radial shields (groups F and B, aa).

Subdivisions of Ophiacantha.

From the preceding remarks and table, it will be plain that several
genera and subgenera* may be separated from the old genus Ophia-
cantha with characters that appear to be of as great morphological
value as those that characterize, for instance, Ophiomitra or Ophio-
chiton.

* Most of these subdivisions were proposed in the Report on the Ophiuroidea
of the Bahama Exped., Nat. Hist. Bull., Univ. lowa, v, 1899. (Designated as
1899qa in this article.)

330 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Sertzes I.
Ophiacantha (restricted). Types, O. setosa and O, bidentata.
Group A.—Typical Ophiacantha.

Oral papille form a simple row. One median tooth-papilla at the
tip of the jaw. No special oral tentacle-scales at the distal angles
of the mouth-slits, though the outer papilla, which serves as a ten-
tacle-scale, may be wider than the rest. Oral tentacle-pore not
exposed outside of the jaw-margin. Disk-scales more or less ob-
scured by integument and bearing spinules, thorny stumps, crotchets,
or granules. Radial shields rather narrow, separated more or less,
mostly concealed by cuticle. -Arm-spines usually long and slender,
unequal, more or less rough, often glassy or translucent, often hol-
low. Dorsal arm-plates usually all separated by the side arm-plates;
sometimes, on a few basal joints, they are slightly in contact.

To this section a large majority of all the described species belong.

Group B.— Ophientodia Ver., 18994, p. 41.

Two, three or four tooth-papill clustered at the tip of the jaws. _
Otherwise nearly as in section A. Distal oral papille not clustered.

The published figures of several species shows two paired papille,
directed centrally, at the tip of the jaws. They may not always
stand on the dental plate and in such cases should be counted as oral
papille, but in some cases they have been determined as true tooth-
papilla. Probably in this section there may be a central tooth-
papilla that has been overlooked in some species, by reason of its
position, high up on the jaw, or its smaller size. In some cases it
may have been accidentally lost. But in some specimens either two
or three papille occur on different jaws. Therefore, I consider the
presence of three tooth-papille as the usual character of this division.
The species need revision as to the tooth-papille. (See also group
VU, page 338.)

a.—Radial shields rather small, narrow, mostly concealed.

O. scutata Lym. Three tooth-papille; eight to ten thorny arm-
spines. Radial shields long and narrow, sometimes naked.

O. cuspidata Lym. Three tooth-papille.

O. pectinula Ver. Three or four tooth-papille. Dorsal arm-plates
pectinate on the outer edge.

A, E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 331

aa.— Ophioscalus Ver., 1899a, p. 42. Radial shields large, wide,
closely joined, naked. Disk-scales covered with rough
spinules. Arm-spines approximate dorsally.

O. echinulatus Lym. Arm-spines ten, very thorny and glassy.
Tentacle-scales spiniform, two on the first joint. Two or three tooth-
papille.

Group C.— Ophiectodia Ver., 1899a, p. 42.

Outer oral papille (oral tentacle-scales) several, forming a cluster
or a double row, some often standing on the lower face of the jaw
or adoral shield. 'Tooth-papille one to three, or more. The oral
papille are clustered nearly as in typical Ophiomitra.

O. enopla Ver. Tooth-papille, one or two.

O. rosea Lym. 'Tooth-papille clustered, three or more.

O. spectabilis Sars. _'Tooth-papillze three or four, in a cluster.

Series IT.

Group D.— Ophialewa Ver., 1899a, pp. 38,42. Types, O. Nut-
tingii (Ver.) and O. tuberculosa (Lym.). (See p. 326.)

The dorsal arm-plates are broadly in contact, at least on many of
the proximal joints. Disk-scales bear spinules or granules. Radial
shields separate, sometimes more or less exposed distally, sometimes
covered. Arm-spines rather short, few, nearly smooth, the rows not
approximate dorsally. Oral papille nearly as in typical Ophia-
cantha (group A).

O. Nuttingii Ver., 1899a, p. 46. Arm-spines four, short. Oral-
shield very large, ovate. Disk-scales more or less exposed, bearing
conical spinules.

O. rufescens Keehl. Off the Azores, 845 meters. Ventral plates
contiguous. Arm-spines six, finely serrulate. ‘Two large elongated
tentacle-scales. Oral papillz six or seven, outer one largest. Disk-
scales covered with fine roundish granules. Distal end of radial
shields naked.

O. tuberculosa Lym.,’98. KE. Indies. Disk and radial shields
covered with cuticle and granules. Arm-spines four. One tooth-
papilla. Three oral papille, the distal one broad and notched. Oral
shield not large, transverse. ‘Tentacle-scale single, small.

332 A. E. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea.

Group E.— Ophientrema, sub-gen. nov. Type, O. scolopendrica(Lym.).

Tentacle-pores and scales on one, or a few, basal joints and larger
than usual,* farther out decreasing rapidly to a small or rudimen-
tary size. Disk-scales concealed by granules. Radial shields some-
times partly exposed. Spines numerous, nearly smooth. Mouth-
parts as in typical Ophiacantha.

O. granulosa (Luym.). Radial shields largely exposed, broad, in
contact distally. Arm-spines ten, slender, the rows nearly approximate
dorsally. Tentacle-pores of the first joint large, with one flat scale;
of others small, with a narrow scale. Dorsal arm-plates all separate.
Pacific.

O. scolopendrica (Lym.’83). Radial shields nearly concealed, close
together. Arm-spines seven, unequal, the rows not approximate
dorsally. Tentacle-pores large on four joints, with a small scale,
rudimentary or lacking distally. Dorsal arm-plates joined on a few
basal joints. European.

Group F.— Ophiomitrella Ver., 1899a, p. 39. Type, O. levipellis
(Lym.).

Disk-scales visible, bearing granules or spinules. Radial shields
partly naked, not large, wide apart. Arm-spines slender, thorny or
serrulate ; the rows approximate dorsally in the type. One tooth-
papilla. In the type-species a pair of special, distal, oral tentacle-
papillz, on the first under arm-plate,+ directed into the mouth-slit.
Adoral shields wide. Otherwise the mouth parts are nearly as in
typical Ophiacantha.

O. leevipellis (Lym.,’83). Arm-spines eight, slender, thorny. Disk-
scales naked or partly granulated. Upper arm-plates separated.

Group G.— Ophiacanthella Ver., 1899a, p. 39. Type, O. Troscheli
(Lym.).
Radial shields naked, long, parallel, in contact by their edges.
Dorsal arm-plates largely joined. Three tooth-papille. Arm-spines
nearly smooth.

* Several species that have been referred to Ophiomitra also have this charac-
ter. (See Ophiomitra, section AA, p. 351.)

+ The two papilliform appendages of the first under arm-plate are here sup-
posed to be movable, but with the published figures and descriptions it is not
always possible to distinguish them from the solid, immovable, crest-like lobes
which are present on these plates in the same position in many species, including
O. bidentata. Among extralimital species, these papillae are found in some
species, such as O. serrata Lym., that have the disk-scales and radial shields

concealed.

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 333

Serizs III.

In the following groups the oral shield is separated from the side
arm-plates by the adoral shields.

Group H.— Ophiopora Ver., 1899a. Type, O. Bartletti (Lym.).

Tentacle-pores ali large and open. No tentacle-scales.

Group I.— Ophiolimna Ver., 18994. Type, O. Bairdii (Lym.).
Spine-crest of the side arm-plates distally situated and oblique.
Spines nearly smooth.
Disk granulose and spinulose. Jaws more or less granulose.

Group J.— Ophiopristis Ver., 1899a. Type, O. hirsuta (Lym.).
A row of distal oral papille alongside of the large outer ora

tentacle-pore. Arm-spines partly flattened with serrulate edges.
(See p. 347.)

Group K.— Ophiotreta Ver., 18994, p. 40. Type, O. lineolata
(Lym.).
One or two flat, distal oral papille by the side of the large oral
tentacle-pore. Two or three tooth-papilla. Spines mostly terete,
but sometimes flattened and with serrulate edges. (See p. 328.)

Group L.—Amphipsila Ver., 18994, p.55. Type, A. maculata Ver.

Oral papille form a simple row. Two or three tooth-papille in
the marginal series. Disk-scales and radial shields naked, small.
Tentacle-scale slender, spiniform or palmate. .Arm-spines serrulate,
flattened, hollow. (See p. 348.)

Ophiocopa Lym. also belongs in this series.

Ophiacantha, sens. ext.

Artificial groups of species from the West Indian region and from
the East Coast of North America, arranged accord-
ing to various special characters.

All the species appear in groups I and II. In these two groups
all the northern species are indicated by an asterisk prefixed. These
groups are not intended as natural sections of the genus, though they

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. OcToBER, 1899.
23

334 A, EF. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

may be so in some cases, but merely as aides for the comparison of
the species. They may be considered as morphological tables. The
genus in these XIII groups is taken as in Mr, Lyman’s works.

For the natural subdivisions, see pages 329-333.

i
Arm-spines long, thorny or prickly, more or less glassy.

a.—Rows of spines approximate dorsally on first or second joint
beyond disk.
b.—Radial shields covered ; disk spinulose.

O. aspera Lym.,’78. Arm-spines ten, slender, very thorny.

O. pentacrinus Liitk. Spines nine or ten, long, very slender,
slightly thorny.

O. pectinula Ver., sp. nov. Spines ten or eleven, very slender and
glassy. Tooth-papilletwotofour. Aclusterof oral tentacle-papille.

*Q. millespina Ver.,’79. Spines ten. Disk spinules slender, with
three or four long sharp branches.

*0O. gracilis Ver.,+ °85. Spines four to six, short, except the upper
basals; lower ones thorny. Disk-scales naked, with hour-glass
shaped, thorny stumps.

*O. varispina Ver., ’85. Spines eight, little rough, glassy.

bb.—Radial shields largely exposed.

O. levipellis Lym.,’83. Spines seven or eight, little flat; naked

disk-scales.
O. echinulata Lym.,’78. Spines nine or ten, long ; disk spinose.

See under Ophiomiira.

aa.—Basal rows of spines not closely approximated dorsally.

O. stellata Lym., ’75. Arm-spines seven, very thorny.

O. scutata Lym.,’78. Spines nine or ten, slightly thorny.
*OQ, granulifera Ver., ’85. Spines eight or nine, part of them
slightly thorny. ;
IDE

Arm-spines, in the adult, not distinctly thorny, but often finely

serrulate on the edges, especially the lower ones; mostly rather
opaque, but often translucent in alcohol ; usually hollow.

+This singular species, on reexamination, proves to belong to Ophiothamnus,
Its long, wedge-shaped oral shields are widely separated from the arm-plates by
the broad adoral shields.

A, EF. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 335

a.—Spines slender, tapered, terete, or but little flattened; often
nearly smooth, or only microscopically serrulate; rougher
when young.

6.—Basal rows of spines approximate dorsally on the first or
second joint.

c.—One odd tooth-papilla.

O. vepratica Lym. Arm-spines eight, long and tapered.

O. segesta Lym., ’78. Disk-spines slender, mixed with thorny
stumps.

*O. Bairdii Lym., ’83. Disk with granules and some tapered
spines. Jaws granulated more or less.

* QO. bidentata (Retz.). Spines somewhat rough or serrulate, espec-
ially when young. Disk-spinules are small, thick, rough, obtuse
stumps.

*O. abyssicola Sars. Disk-spinules minute.

*O. aculeata Ver.,’85. Spines eight or nine, tapered, upper ones
nearly smooth. Disk-spinules with three to five sharp points.

*O, anomala Sars.+ Spines eight or nine, all terete, tapered, finely
serrulate; six arms.

*O. enopla Ver.,’85. Spines four or five, serrulate; outer oral
papille clustered.

ce.—Two or three tooth-papille. Distal oral papille or oral
tentacle-scales clustered.

* QO. spectabilis Sars. Disk-spinules large, tapered, acute.

bb.— Basal rows of spines not very closely approximate dorsally.
d.—Dorsal arm-plates, at base of arms, separated by side plates,
or only slightly in contact.

*O. fraterna Ver.,’85. Disk covered with minute spinules having
three to five sharp points.

*O. crassidens Ver., ’85. Disk with small tapered spines. Oral
papillz very stout.

O. Bartletti Lym., ’83. (Ophiopora Ver., p. 345.) No tentacle-
scales.

dd.—Dorsal arm-plates, at base of arms, distinctly joined.
e.— Disk and radial shields covered with spinules, or mixed spines
and granules.

+ This species is viviparous. One specimen from off Nova Scotia has several
six-armed young clinging about the mouth and genital slits.

336 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

O. cosmica Lym.,’78. Arm-plates only a little joined.
O. lineolata Lym., ’83. Arm-plates broadly joined. Disk with
grains and some spines.

ee.—Jaws also more or less granulated.
O. mixta (Lym.,’78). Disk with grains and spines. ( Ophiolimna
V., p. 345.)

eee.—Disk granulated ; radial shields partly naked.
f.—Radial shields joined. (Ophiacanthella V., p. 344.)

O. Troscheli Lym., ’78.
Jf.—Radial shields separated. (Ophialcea V., p. 331.)

O. Nuttingii Ver., 1899a, p. 46.

aa.—Spines partly distinctly flattened and serrulate on the edges ;
the rows not approximate dorsally on the basal joints.
Two or three tooth-papille. (Ophiopristis V., p. 347.)
O. hirsuta Lym.,’75. Spines four or five, slender, part flat. Disk
with long, very slender spines.
O. ensifera Ver., 1899a, p. 47. Spines four, stout, mostly flat.
Disk with small, conical spinules.
O. cervicornis Lym.,’83. Spines five, mostly slender, acute.
O. sertata Lym. Spines seven, translucent. Tentacle-scales two.

III.

Radial shields more or less exposed.

A,—Radial shields partly or wholly in contact.
a.—Radial shields rather wide, angular.

O. echinulata. Inner edges of radial shields wholly in contact.
(See Ophioscalus, p. 331, also p. 342.)

aa.—Radial shields narrow and long.

O. Troscheli. Shields naked and largely in contact. (See Ophia-
canthella, pp. 332, 344.)

AA.—Radial shields separated, not large.
b.—Never entirely concealed.

O. levipellis. Small, wide apart. (See Ophiomitrella, pp. 343, 352.)

bb.—Sometimes nearly or quite concealed.

A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 337

O. sertata. Small, pear-seed-shaped.

O. scutata. Long and narrow.

O. ensifera. Small, narrow, usually largely covered. (See
Ophiopristis, p. 347.)

O. Nuttingii. Crescent-shaped, narrow. (See Ophialeea, p. 331.)

Several other species are apt to have the distal end of the radial
shields more or less exposed. In many cases the covering is probably
accidentally rubbed off.

EV,

Dorsal arm-plates, on basal part of arms, in contact, not separated
by the side-plates.

a.—Dorsal arm-plates rather narrow.

O. lineolata. Ventral plates slightly separated. (See Ophio-
treta, pp. 333, 347.)

aa.—Dorsal arm-plates broad.
6.—Dorsal plates extensively joined. (See Ophiacanthella, p. 344.)

O. Nuttingii. Ventral plates in contact.
O. Troscheli. Ventral plates separated.

6b.—Dorsal plates little joined.

O. cosmica. Ventral plates separated.
O. mixta. (See p. 346.)

Wis

Tentacle-pores all unusually large.

O. Baritletti. No tentacle-scales. (See Ophiopora, p. 345.)

O. cervicornis. Two spiniform tentacle-scales. (See Ophio-
pristis, pp. 333, 347.)

VI.

A cluster of three or more tooth-papille at the tip of the jaw.*
O. lineolata (three or four tooth-papille).
O. scutata (three or four, often only two visible below).

* Several extralimital species belong to this group, such as O. Valenciennes
Lym., with three tooth-papillz and one oral tentacle-scale ; O. cuspidata Lym. ;
O. marsupialis Lym.; O. rosea Lym.; the last has a cluster of tooth-papille and
also several oral scales, (See p. 338, note, and p. 348.)

338 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

O. sertata (three, only two visible below).

O. Troscheli (three tooth-papille).

O. spectabilis (three to five tooth-papille; a cluster of distal oral
papillee.

O. pectinula Ver. (two or three tooth papille; three or more
distal oral tentacle-papillz).

Vil:

A pair of tooth-papille (or apparent tooth-papillz) close together,
at the tip of the jaw; no odd median one visible from below. (In
some species the odd papilla may be concealed by the pair below it,
when it is actually present, but published figures and descriptions
are not definite enough to determine this in many cases; in some
cases it may have been accidentally broken from the type-specimen.
It certainly seems to be the normal condition, in group a, to have
only two.)

a.—A distal cluster or row of special oral tentacle-scales. See
Ophiopristis, p. 347.

O. cervicornis.

O. ensifera.

O. hirsuta.

aa.—Only one or two distal oral tentacle-scales.

O. Bartletti. No tentacle-scale on arms.
O. echinulata. Two spiniform tentacle-scales on arms.

VII.

A cluster of oral papille or oral scales near the outer corner of
the mouth-slits, at the outer oral tentacle-pore, or else one or two
special oral scales by the side of the tentacle-pore, which is on, or
nearly outside of, the margin of the mouth-slit. (Published figures
are often inaccurate as to this character.)t+

a.—Several distal oral tentacle-scales or papille to each pore.

O. cervicornis. About four spiniform distal papille in a row.
O. pectinula Ver. Three to four distal papille.
*O. enopla. Four to six distal papille in a cluster.

+ Several extralimital species belong to this group; among them are: O. rosea
Lym. (in subsection a); O. marsupialis Lym. ; and 0. Valenciennesi Lym.
(in aa.)

A, EF. Verril— North American Ophiuroidea. 339

O. hirsuta. Two to four papille in a row.
O. ensifera. Four to five papille in a curved irregular row.
*O, spectabilis. Three or four in an irregular group.

aa.—One or two special distal oral scales or papille, usually
attached to the adoral plate ; oral tentacle-pore large.

O. Bartlettt. One, spiniform, distal oral papilla.

O. lineolata. 'Two flat papillee.

O. sertata. "Two flat papille.

O. levipellis. One flat papilla, attached to first arm-plate.

IX.

A pair of small, apparently movable, oral papille attached to the
proximal end of the first under arm-plate, which is emarginate.+ In
most species of the genus there are, in this place, two flat, usually
fixed, processes or crests. It is generally impossible to tell, from
published figures, the character of these parts. They are generally
badly represented.

*O, anomala.

O. levipellis. (See group VIII, aa.)

XK

Oral papille unusually large and stout.

*O. crassidens. Three or four thick and rough papille, the distal
ones smaller.

* 0. varispina. Three or four broad, flat, obtuse papille.

3.46

Tentacle-scales of peculiar or unusual forms, or spiniform.

a.—Tentacle-scales elongated ; flat, spatulate, or lobate distally.
O. aspera. End of tentacle-scale branched or thorny.

*O. varispina. End spatulate.

aa.—Tentacle-scales elongated, slender or spiniform.

O. echinulata. Scales dagger-shaped ; two pairs on first joint.
O. cervicornis. 'Two, spiniform, slender.
O. Troscheli. One, long, acute.

+ Of extralimital species, O. serrata Lym., O. cornuta Lym., and 0. Valen-
ciennesi Lym. belong to this group.

340 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

O. vepratica. One, large, conical.

O. segesta. One, small, acute.

*O. gracilis. One, slender, palmate, distal ones acute.
O. pectinula V. Spiniform, two or three on first joint.

XII.
Tentacle-scales wanting. Adoral shield asin XIII. ( Ophiopora V.)

O. Bartletti (see p. 345). Outer oral tentacle-pore large, with a
conical papilla.

XIII.

Adoral shields long, usually trilobed; the distal lobe separates
the oral shield from the side arm-plate. in all typical species of
the genus the oral shield and adoral shield both join the side arm-
plate. :

A.—One or two tentacle-scales.

B.—Disk-scales mostly concealed.
a.—Jaws not granulated, or only slightly so. ( Ophiopristis V.)
b.—A row or series of special distal oral papille.
O. hirsuta, (See p. 336.)

O. ensifera. (See p. 336.)
O. cervicornis. (See p. 347.)

bb.—One or two distal oral papille or scales. (Ophiotreta V.)t
O. sertata. (See p. 348.)
O. lineolata. (See p. 348.)
AA.—Jaws granulated. (Ophiolimna V.)
*O. Bairdii. (See p. 346.)
O. miata (Lym., as Ophiocheta). See p. 346.
BB.—Disk-scales entirely exposed. Radial shields more or less
naked. <Adoral shields broad distally. ( Ophiothamnus.)
*O. gracilis Ver. Disk-scales bear hour-glass-shaped spinules
with a terminal group of points.
AA.—No tentacle-scales. Tentacle-pores all very large and open.
( Ophiopora V.)
O. Bartletti. (See p. 345.)

+ Among extralimital species that belong to this group, are O. placentigera
(Lym.) and O. Valenciennesi (Lym.).

ee ee ee ee Se ee

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 341

Ophiacantha scutata Lyman.

Ophiacantha scutata Lym., Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. v, p. 229, pl. i, figs.
1-3, 1878; op. cit., vol. x, p. 261, 1883 (variations).

Specimens sent to me by Mr. Lyman differ somewhat from his
figures and descriptions.

The oral papille may be either three or four on different jaws of
the same specimen; they are rather stout, spiniform, the inner
largest, and all appear to be on the buccal plate, but the jaw-plates
and adoral shields are so closely united together that the sutures are
mostly invisible. There is often an extra outer papilla of small size,
which is situated at the union of the buccal and adoral plates, out-
side the oral tentacle-pore, which is large, but situated inside the
mouth-slit. Tooth-papille may be from two to four on different
jaws of a large specimen. Usually there is a stout median one with
a pair of smaller ones just above it, invisible from below, and
another small median one outside. The last is often lacking, and
the upper pair may be replaced by a single one, which is, perhaps,
absent in small specimens. The oral shield is more nearly transverse-
elliptical than figured, with a more obtuse inner angle. The madre-
poric shield is longer than the others and more rhombic, thickened,
with a median concavity. The adoral shields of a large specimen
are smaller than figured, narrow and tapered proximally, and the
ends do not meet medially, but in small specimens they are nearly
as figured and meet medially. The first under arm-plate is small,
rounded, emarginate on the inside, with,a small vertical crest at each
side, directed inward.

The under arm-plates of the larger specimen are unlike the figure;
they are narrower and longer, with the distal end projecting and
strongly convex; the proximal end is very obtusely angulated or
subtruncate; a little farther out on the arm they become more
oblong, with the outer end more projecting and the inner end trun-
cate and scarcely narrowed. They are slightly separated.

Tentacle-scales, on two or three of the basal joints, are flat, erect,
lanceolate, and cuspidate ; occasionally, in the larger examples,
there are two on the first joint. Beyond the fifth or sixth joint they
become slender, acute, spiniform. The first two or three pairs of
tentacles are decidedly larger than those beyond.

Arm-spines, in the largest rows, are ten, shaped about as figured,
with numerous small, sharp prickles on all sides, The basal rows

342 A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

approximate dorsally, but not so closely as in some other species.
Upper arm-plates nearly as figured, transverse lozenge-shape, with
the distal edge convexly curved at first, but becoming prominent
and angulated farther out.

The whole upper surface of the disk, Phang the radial shields,
is thickly covered with small, short, thorny spinules or stumps, ter-
minated by three to five or more short, sharp points. Diameter of
disk of largest specimen, 14""5; of smallest, 7"™.

Off Barbadoes, 200 fathoms, Blake Exped.

Ophiacantha (Ophiectodia) pectinula, sp. nov.

Disk-scales small, entirely hidden by cuticle and bearing crowded,
very slender, elongated spinules, thorny on the sides and at the tip.
Radial shields small, near together, entirely hidden by cuticle and
spinules.

Two to four clustered tooth-papille. Oral papille numerous,
nearly equal, compressed, spiniform, smaller than the tooth-papille ;
four or five form a regular lateral row ; five or six more distal ones
form a cluster or two rows, and serve as oral tentacle-scales. Oral
shield broadly pelecoidal, wider than long, with a slightly convex
distal lobe. Adoral shields about as large as the oral, oblong-lunate,
meeting within.

Tentacle-scales long, acute, spiniform, thorny, two at the basal
pores. Arm-spines long, very slender, thorny, very acute ; some of
the rows nearly approximate dorsally at base of arms, where there
are nine or ten inarow. Dorsal arm-plates small, quadrant-shape,
the sides nearly straight, the outer end convex with a marginal row
of minute, sharp denticles. Under arm-plates small, widely separated ;
the inner end forms an obtuse angle ; the outér end is convex, prom-
inent, side arm-plates prominent, meeting above and below.

Diameter of disk, 8"™; length of arms, broken at tips, about
49™™,

West Indies, Blake Exped., 1883.

This was sent to me by Mr. Lyman as O. echinulata, with which
it does not agree. The type of the latter has broad naked radial
shields, in close contact, and the oral papille are much fewer and
are figured as forming a simple row. The spines and tentacle-scales
are similar, though the basal rows of spines approximate more
closely dorsally.

A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 348

Ophiomitrella Ver., 1899a, p. 39. (See p. 336, and p. 352.)

Ophiomitrella leevipellis (Lym.) Ver.

Ophiacantha levipellis Lym., Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 259, pl. vi,
figs. 82-84, 1883.
Ophiomitrella levipellis Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., v, p. 39, 1899.

About twenty specimens of this species were sent to me by Mr.
Lyman. They show considerable variation among themselves, and
all differ more or less from his figures and description.

The disk is strongly five-lobed, owing to a deep incurvature of
the interradial areas. The upper side is closely covered with small
thin scales, which are usually smooth and nearly destitute of gran-
ules, but in some examples there are a few scattered, low, verruci-
form grains, especially near the margins; in others the grains are
thinly scattered over nearly all the surface ; in some cases part of
the grains are conical. The scales themselves vary somewhat in
size and distinctness.

The radial shields appear to be long and narrow and nearly par-
allel ; a narrow ridge, in dry specimens, often runs inward nearly to
the center from each shield ; only the ends of the shields are com-
monly exposed ; this naked part varies in form and extent, but is
usually long, narrow, wedge-shaped, widest distally, and the ends
often project somewhat beyond the edge of the disk over the base of
the arm and may bear a few marginal granules. The ends of the
shields are sometimes near together, being separated by a space less
than half their breadth; in other specimens they are separated more
than their breadth.

Oral papille vary in number, even on the different jaws of the
same specimen, from three to five; most frequently there are three
in the regular series, with a smaller and much shorter distal one, just
at the distal end of the adoral shield and above the large pore of the
outer oral tentacle. In many cases this outer papilla develops to full
size, like the next one, which is stout, erect, obtuse, larger than those
that follow it; the latter are usually compressed vertically, sub-
acute ; the inner one is a little longer and more conical. Attached
to each inner corner of the first arm-plate there is a small vertically
flattened scale or papilla that appears to be movable ; if guards the
oral tentacle on the inside and is sometimes wanting. It corresponds
to a similar process which in several other species seems immovable.

Tooth-papilla one, or perhaps none, for the odd papilla at the tip
of the jaw agrees nearly in size and form with the true teeth. It

344 A, E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea.

varies in form, however, even on the different jaws of the same
specimen. It is usually ovoid, or obtusely lanceolate, or even
obovate; sometimes it is acute or mucronate at tip, and then it
differs a little more decidedly from the teeth. It stands on the tip
of the dental plate.

The oral and adoral shields are thickened and prominent, shaped
nearly as in the figure by Mr. Lyman. The oral shield is small and
somewhat fan-shaped, or rather pelecoidal, for the inner lateral
edges are strongly incurved. In one specimen the oral shields were
unusually narrow and acutely angled proximally. The adoral
shields are relatively large, lunate, confined to the proximal side of
the oral shield.

First under arm-plate is small, irregularly six-sided, strongly
emarginate within. The second is much broader than long, curved
distally, and obtusely angled proximally. Those following are still
shorter, transversely narrow-elliptical, with a very obtuse proximal
angle, or nearly truncate and broadly curved distally, often showing
a slight median incurvature of the edge, which becomes more dis-
tinct on those farther out. They are thick and widely separated by
the side arm-plates, which lie in grooves. More distally they become
more nearly square, with the inner end more angulated.

Tentacle-scale small, spiniform, subacute, rather rough, becoming
more slender farther out. All the tentacle-pores are small.

Arm-spines about as figured, except that many of them are more
thorny, especially those near the base of the arms and in the upper
series, most of which have irregular sharp divergent thorns; farther
out they are mostly minutely serrulate. They are not usually dis-
tinctly flattened, as stated, but slender, terete, tapered, acute. The
rows are closely approximate dorsally on the second and third joints,
becoming separated farther out.

Upper arm-plates thick, swollen, widely separated, rather triangu-
lar or quadrant-shaped, with an obtuse proximal angle and a broadly
convex distal edge. On the middle of the proximal part there is a
small, wart-like elevation.

Diameter of disk of those described above, 3 to 6™™.

Off St. Vincent, 88 and 124 fathoms. Blake Exped.

Ophiacanthella Verrill, 1899a, p. 39. Type, 0. Troscheli (Lym.) Ver.

Three terminal tooth-papille in a group. Jadial shields long,
narrow, largely in contact, more or less naked. Disk-scales obscured
by cuticle, granulose or spinulose. No special oral tentacle-scales.

A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 345

Oral papille all similar. Dorsal arm-plates largely in contact.
Tentacle-scales one or two, all similar. Spines slender, finely serru-
late or nearly smooth.

This genus is, in most respects, closely related to Ophiomitra. It
differs in having the disk-scales mostly concealed by cuticle ; in hav-
ing three apical tooth-papille, instead of one ; in having the dorsal
arm-plates joined ; and in the smoothness of the spines.

It is separated from Ophiacantha especially by the naked and
contiguous radial shields, and from the typical section of that genus
by having three tooth-papillz and contiguous dorsal arm-plates.

Ophiopora Ver., 1899a, pp. 39, 48. Type, O. Bartletti (Lym.) Ver.

Adoral plates with two distal lobes, one of which embraces the
lateral edge of the oral shield and separates it from the side arm-
plates, as in Ophiopristis. No tentacle-scales ; tentacle-pores all
very large and widely open. Two or three tooth-papille. Outer
oral tentacle-pore is submarginal and furnished with one special,
acute, papilla or oral tentacle-scale on the adoral shield. Disk-scales,
above, and the radial shields are concealed by cuticle and spinules ;
on the under side the scales are visible. Arm-spines few, nearly
smooth, Dorsal arm-plates are separated by side plates.

This genus is closely allied to Ophiolimna, but differs in the large
open tentacle-pores, without scales.

Ophiopora Bartletti (Lym.) Ver.

Ophiacantha Bartletti Lym., Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. x, p. 256, pl. v,
figs. 73-75, 1883.
Ophiopora Bartletti Ver., Ophiur. Bahama Exp., Bull., v, p. 39, 1899.

This is the only known species of this group. The disk is covered
by slender acute spinules. The four arm-spines are small, tapered,
rather short, nearly smooth. ‘The side arm-plates are not prominent.

West Indies, 291 fathoms, Blake Exped.

Ophiolimna Ver., 1899a, pp. 40, 44. Type O. Bairdii (Lym.) Ver.

Adoral shields trilobed ; one distal lobe extends back between the
oral shield and first side arm-plate, so that the oral shield is
detached from the arm. The jaws may bear more or less granules.
Disk-scales and radial shields covered with granules, or spinules, or
both.

346 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Side arm-plates prominent, with the oblique, spine-bearing crest
near the distal margin, so that the spines are directed more or less
distally, especially on the distal half of the arm. One or two tooth-
papillz. Several simple oral papille in a regular row, the outer ones
broader. One or two tentacle-scales. Arm-spines tapered, nearly
smooth, rather short.

This genus agrees with Ophiacantha and Ophiomitra in its mouth-
parts, but differs from both in the more oblique position of the rows
of arm-spines and in the separation of the oral shields from the side
arm-plates. In the last character it agrees with Ophiopristis, Ophio-
pora, ete.

The type, O. Bairdii (Lym., 1883,)* was taken by the Blake, off
the east coast of the United States, in 1242 and 1394 fathoms, and
by the United States Fish Commission Steamer Albatross in 1390
fathoms, in the same region.

This species has seven or eight smooth, acute spines, of moderate
length ; the rows closely approximate dorsally ; the disk bears small
acute granules and a few short spines ; jaws partly naked, but with
some granules; outer oral papilla (oral tentacle-scale) broad and flat;
one tooth-papilla; one small tentacle-scale; oral shield broadly
obovate; dorsal arm-plates scarcely joined on basal joints. The
spine-crests are distally placed on the side arm-plates, and the spines
are mostly directed distally, or often lie nearly parallel to the arms.

Ophiolimna mixta (Lym.) Verrill.

Ophiocheta ? mixta Lyman, Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. v, p. 222, pl. ii,
figs. 40-42, 1878; Voyage Challenger, Oph., vol. v, p. 110, pl. xxxix, figs.
15-17, anatomy, 1882.

Ophiolimna mixta Ver., Ophiur. Bahama Exped., Bull., v, p. 40, 1899.

This species has two large flat tentacle-scales ; seven smooth arm-
spines ; two tooth-papille; six oral papille; jaws granulated ; dor-
sal and ventral arm-plates not separated by the side arm-plates on
the basal joints ; disk crowdedly covered with granules mixed with
some slender spines.

The internal structure, as figured by Lyman, is much like that of
Ophiacantha. The radial shields, seen from within, are broad,
three-cornered, separated. It does not appear to be closely allied to
Ophiocheta.

West Indies, in 160 to 576 fathoms, Blake Exped.

~

* Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. x, p. 256, pl. v, figs. 70-72 (as Ophiacantha).

~t

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 34

Ophiopristis Ver., 1899a, pp. 39, 44, 47. Type, O. hirsuta (Lym.) Ver.

Adoral plates elongated, three-lobed; the distal end is two-lobed;
one distal lobe joins the first under arm-plate; the other joins the
first side arm-plate and separates it from the oral shields, so that the
oral shield is quite detached from the side arm-plates, as in Ophio-
copa. Disk-scales bear spinules or granules. Radial shields are
separated, mostly concealed by cuticle. Arm-spines rather long; in
the typical group, mostly flattened and with regularly serrulate
edges. The rows are not approximate dorsally. Tentacle-scales
one or two.

Tooth-papille two to four. Oral papillae numerous ; two or more
of these are special oral tentacle-papille or scales, guarding the
large outer oral tentacle-pore, which is on or near the margin of the
jaw and is conspicuous. First under arm-plate is concave and has
a flat process on each inner corner.

Synoptical table of Ophiopristis and Ophiotreta.

A.—Typical Ophiopristis. A row of several small conical or slen-
der, distal, oral tentacle-papille outside the large pore.
Arm-spines partly flat with serrulate edges. Two or three
tooth-papille. Dorsal arm-plates separated, but rows of
spines not approximate.

O. hirsuta Lym. (See p. 336.)

O. ensifera Ver. (See p. 336, Pl. xii, fig. 4.)

O. cervicornis Lym. A regular row of four or five slender oral
tentacle-papille. Two tooth-papillz. T’wo spiniform tentacle-scales;
the pores very large and open. Disk and radial shields covered with
fine granules and small acute spinules; some spinules on upper arm-
plates. Six short flat spines serrate on the edges.

AA.— Ophiotreta Verrill, 1899a, p. 40. (See p. 333.) Spines terete or
only little flattened. One or two, rarely three, distal oral
papille or scales at the large oral tentacle-pore. Two to
five or more tooth-papille.

a.—Dorsal arm-plates joined. Rows of spines not approximate
dorsally. Spines nearly smooth. 'Tooth-papille three to
five. Distal oral tentacle-scales flat, blunt, two or three.
Two tentacle scales on several basal joints ; one is flat, the
other spiniform.

348 A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

O. lineolata (Lym.). Disk and radial shields closely covered with
granules and spines. Jaws bear granules. Arm-spines seven.

aa.—Dorsal arm-plates separate. Rows of spines not closely
approximate. Two or three tooth-papille. Spines nearly
smooth or finely serrulate or thorny; some a little flattened.

O. sertata (Liym.). Arm-spines seven. 'Tentacle-scale large, flat.
Two flat, distal, oral scales. Disk covered with granules and
tapered spines. Radial shields sometimes naked, ovate, separate,
but usually concealed.

O. Valenciennesi (Lym.). Tooth-papille three; oral tentacle-pore
large, marginal, with a large round distal scale ; a pair of small
papille on first under arm-plate ; two large tentacle-scales. Spines
four, with blunt thorny tips. Disk granulated.

To this group may also be referred O. placentigera (Lym.), off
Fiji Is., 1350 fath. It has three tooth-papille ; a large, broad, oral
tentacle-scale; granulated disk; six smooth spines; one tentacle-
scale.

Amphipsila Verrill, 1899a, p. 55. Type, A. maculata Ver.
PuateE XLII. Ficures 5, 5a.

Disk rounded, covered with thin, naked scales, above and below.
Radial shields narrow, separated, naked. Arm-plates distinct, above
and below. Arm-spines of moderate length, numerous (five to
twelve), serrulate. Oral shields clearly visible, at least when dry.
A simple row of oral papillae. Only two or three conical apical
papille, in a row; these may be considered as tooth-papillz, but
there is no distinct cluster of inner tooth-papille, below the teeth, as
in Ophiopsila. 'Tentacle-scale spiniform.

I have separated this genus from Ophiopsila, as understood by
Lyman, for he included in the latter A. fulva (Lym.), which is
closely allied to our type-species.

In true Ophiopsila (type, O. aranea), to which O. Ritsei of the
West Indies also belongs, there is a cluster of many special tooth-
papille, within the mouth, below the teeth, as in Ophiocoma, and
the disk is covered with thick cuticle, nearly or quite concealing the
scales. It appears to belong to the family Ophiocomide, while our
genus seems to be closely related to Ophiacantha, with which it
agrees in its mouth-parts and spines. It differs from typical Ophia-
cantha it its naked disk-scales and radial shields, in having the upper
arm-plates joined, and in the distal prolongation of the adoral plates,
much as in Ophiopristis and Ophiolimna, though less distinct, ow-
ing to its narrowness.

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 349

Ophiomitra Lyman.

Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zodél., vol. i, p. 3825, 1869; Voyage Challenger, v, pp.
202-209, 1882, pl. xlv, figs. 4-6, (anatomy).
Verrill (restricted), Oph. Bahama Exped., Bull., v, p. 57, 1899.

This genus is very closely allied to Ophiacantha. The only
special distinctions given by Lyman are the larger size and naked-
ness of the radial shields and the naked or nearly naked scales of
the disk.

Mr. Lyman also described the disk of the type-species as rounded
and cap-like,—a character due, perhaps, to immaturity, for in large
specimens of that species the interradial margins are incurved or
emarginate.

When adult the type-species (0. valida Lym.)* has numerous
spiniform, clustered oral papillae and tooth-papille. The distal oral
tentacle-pore is large and sub-marginal, partly sheathed by proximal
processes from the concave first under arm-plate and inner side of
the jaw. The adoral shields are very broad, but wholly proximal to
the small oral shields. The basal tentacle-pores are larger and fur-
nished with two prominent tentacle-scales. The large, broad radial
shields are largely in contact. The disk-scales are not large, of
nearly uniform size, without specialized marginal ones, and bear
coarse, short, clavate, thorny stumps. The arm-spines are numerous,
somewhat thorny and glassy. The dorsal arm-plates are slightly
separated by the side-plates.

Most of the species subsequently described by Mr. Lyman and
others differ much from the type, in several characters.

They nearly all have a single odd tooth-papilla and a simple row
of oral papille, as in typical Ophiacantha. The interradial mar-
ginal scales are usually large and specialized. The radial shields are
often entirely separate and in some cases not particularly large.

In fact, they have little in common with the type, except the
partial nakedness of the radial shields and disk-scales,—characters
also found in species of Ophiacantha.+ 'Therefore it seems necessary
to subdivide the genus.

* The specimens originally described and figured by Lyman were all immature,
and had not developed the true character of the mouth-parts.

+One species (O. Normani) referred to this genus by Mr. Lyman does not
agree with it even in these characters, for the separated radial shields are no
larger and no more exposed than in several species of Ophiacantha, and its disk-
scales are granulated. In its arm-spines, which are smooth and only four in

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. OcroBEeR, 1899.
24

350 A, EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea,

Ophiotrema of Kehler seems to be very closely related to typical
Ophiomitra.

Like the latter, it has clustered tooth-papille and oral papille,
with a large, conspicuous distal oral tentacle-pore and special papille
around it. The tentacle-pores are large and surrounded by several
small acute spinules. Disk-scales are small, visible, bearing acute
rough spinules. Radial shields are small, naked, separate, divergent.
Arm-spines five, serrulate.

O. Alberti Kehl., ’96, the type, is from off the Azores.

Certain species referred to Ophiomitra by Keehler appear to
belong to Ophiomitrella. (See p. 352.)

Synoptical table of the species that have been referred to Ophiomitra
(sens. ext.) and Ophiomitrella.
Group A.—Typical Ophiomitra.

Tooth-papille several, clustered. Oral papille numerous, clus-
tered distally. Distal oral tentacle-pore large. Radial shields
large, naked, usually joined. MDisk-scales visible, all of moderate
size, bearing stumps or spinules. Arm-spines thorny and usually
glassy. ‘Two or three tentacle-scales on the basal joints, in the type.
Adoral shields broad, proximal to the oral shields. Interradial mar-
gins of disk somewhat incurved, sometimes convex, not deeply
notched.

a.—Radial shields largely in contact.
b.—Disk-scales bear short clavate or capitate stumps. Rows of
arm-spines not approximate dorsally.

O. valida Lym., 769. Arm-spines nine or ten, solid, not very
long, roughly serrulate or thorny.

bb.—Disk-scales bear longer and shorter, tapered, thorny spines.
Rows of spines approximate dorsally.

O. ornata Ver., 1899a. This Vol., pl. xii, fig. 3. Arm-spines
long, slender, thorny.

ad.—Radial shields divergent, in contact only distally. Arm-
plates separate above and below.

number, it differs from all the species of Ophiomitra. Therefore I have referred
it to Ophiacantha, with which it agrees in its mouth parts. (See p. 329.)

Another species (O. exigua Lym.) I refer to Ophiothamnus. (See p. 328.) This,
also, has smooth spines, and the small oral shield is separated from the side arm-
plates by the large adorals.

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 351

*O. spinea Ver. Oral papille not very numerous distally. Disk-
scales small, with small conical spinules. Arm-spines eight or nine,
rough, hollow, the rows not approximate dorsally. One or two
tentacle-scales.

AA.— Ophioplinthaca, gen. nov. Type, O. dipsacos Lym. One odd
tooth-papilla, oral papillae in a nearly simple series, not
clustered distally. Interradial margins of disk notched or
deeply emarginate. Marginal and submarginal disk-scales
large and specialized. Arm-spines thorny and glassy,
usually hollow. Radial shields large and broad, naked or
nearly so, First tentacle-pore decidedly larger, with two
or more scales, Oral shield joins the first side arm-plates.

B.—Radial shields in contact along most of their length. Rows of
spines not approximate dorsally.

c.—Upper arm-plates distinctly separated by the side plates.

O. dipsacos (Lym.). Arm-spines six, hollow, very thorny, the two
upper ones very long. First tentacle-pore with two scales.

cc.—Upper arm-plates on basal joints slightly joined, or barely
separate. ‘Two or more distal oral tentacle-scales, similar
to other oral papille.
O. incisa (Lym.). Arm-spines five or six, flattened, thorny on
edges. Three to six tentacle-scales at first pore, one or two farther
out. Disk-scales with few, nearly smooth, conical spinules.

BB.—Radial shields not in contact, or only slightly so distally.
Spines glassy and thorny, the rows not approximate dorsally.

d.—Radial shields in contact at the distal ends, very large and
wide.

e.—Upper arm-plates separated.

O. carduus (lym.). Spines six, very thorny. MDisk-scales with
thorny stumps, marginal scales very large. Tentacle-scale one,
lobate.

ee.—Upper arm-plates, on basal joints, not separated by side
plates. First tentacle-pore larger, with two or three scales.

A flat oral tentacle-scale.
QO. plicata (Lym.). Radial shields joined distally in young; sepa-
rate in adult. Disk-scales with small, conical spinules. Arm-spines

352 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

five or six, short, very thorny. Distal edge of under arm-plates
bent downward.

dd,—Radial shields well apart, with intervening rows of scales.

jf-—Upper arm-plates not separated by the side plates. Two tenta-
cle-scales on first joint.

O. Sarsii (Lym.). Radial shields rather small, far apart. Disk-
scales with small conical spinules. Arm-spines seven or eight, very
thorny. Tentacle-scale lobate. A stout oral tentacle-scale.

f.—Upper. arm-plates separated by the side plates. Disk-scales
coarse; marginal ones larger.

O. chelys (Lym.) Jadial shields narrow, sunken. Disk with
small conical spinules. Arm-spines six, hollow, very thorny. One
tentacle-scale.

AAA.— Ophiomitrella V er., 18994, p. 39. (See p. 343.) Radial shields
small, wide apart, naked. Disk-scales all nearly alike, not
very large, outlines easily visible. One tooth-papilla. Oral
shields join the side arm-plates. Interradial margins of
the disk not deeply emarginate and without large scales.
Disk bearing scattered granules or stumps.

g.—Arm-spines serrulate, the rows not approximate dorsally.

O. globulifera (Keehler, ’95). Arm-spines five. Disk-granules
glassy, spherical. Europe, 1700 meters.

O. cordifera (Keehler; ’96),_Arm-spines six or seven. Disk with
small capitate granules. Azores, 1143 meters.

gg-—Arm-spines thorny and glassy, the rows approximate dorsally.
A special outer oral tentacle-scale on the first under arm-
plate.

O. levipellis (Lym., as Ophiacantha). Seven or eight spines.
Disk-scales naked or sparsely granulated ; all small. Disk pentag-
onal. (See also page 343.)

O. cornuta (Lym., as Ophiacantha). Spines eight. Disk rounded,
bearing small thorny stumps; a larger scale between the radial
shields. (See p. 339, note.)

AAAA.—Radial shields very large and in contact, covering most
of the disk. Oral shields small, triquetral, not joining the
side arm-plates; adorals large and broad. Arm-spines
smooth or nearly so, the rows not approximate dorsally.

A. FE. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 353

O. exigua (Lym.). Disk-scales few, coarse, with few thorny stumps.
Aym-spines six, rather short, tapered; oral papille three, the outer
one on the adoral shield. 'Tentacle-scale one.

The last named species should, I think, be referred to Ophio-
thamnus, with which it agrees well in all external characters. (See
p- 350.)

O. Normani Lym., omitted from the table, is to be referred to
Ophiacantha (typical group) as already stated (p. 349, note). It has
small and rather widely separated radial shields and four smooth
arm-spines.

Ophiomitra valida Lyman.

Ophiomitra valida Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, 10, p. 325, 1869; op. cit.,
x, p. 264, 1888; Lyman, Ill. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool., vi, pl. ii, figs. 4-6;
Lyman, Report Voy. Challenger, Zool. Ophiuroidea, v, p. 209, pl. xli, figs.
4-6, 1882.

Ophiomitra cervicornis (young) Lyman, Ill. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool., viii, pt. ii,
p. 14, pl. ii, figs. 19, 20, 1875 ; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. v, part 9, p. 281.

Ophiomitra valida Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., Bull., v, p. 58, 1899.

Several large specimens of this species, sent by Mr. Lyman, differ
considerably from his figures and description, which were made from
immature specimens.

The most important differences are found in the mouth-parts.
The largest of our specimens have very numerous oral papillae and
tooth-papille, crowded together in clusters, very much as in Ophio-
camax. The tooth-papille often consist of a row of three, on or
below the margin, and of two or three pairs above these, next the
‘ teeth, but frequently they are so crowded that no such regular
arrangement can be made out. There may be as many as nine or
ten on one jaw-apex. The distal oral papille form crowded groups
of four to seven, or more, or they may stand in two rows, so as to
cover or conceal most of the width of the jaw. They are all rather
stout, spiniform, subacute. The distal oral tentacle-pore is large,
marginal, exposed, nearly surrounded by sheath-like processes of the
jaw and first under arm-plate, which is small and deeply concave.
The oral tentacle is large, with a thickened basal part into which
the distal part can be retracted.

Tentacle-scales two or three on the basal joints ; farther out the
pores and scales decrease in size rapidly. On the basal joints the
inner scale is large, flat, lanceolate, erect, hollowed out on the side
next the tentacle; the other is narrow, subacute. The under arm-

354 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

plates are smaller on the basal joints than farther out. They are
broader than long, with a concave emargination on the distal edge.

The dorsal arm-plates are rather quadrant-shaped, with a broad
lobe on the distal edge, and with prominent lateral angles. Some
of the basal arm-plates are slightly in contact. Arm-spines ten,
rather stout, roughly serrulate, blunt, the rows not approximate
dorsally. The radial shields are larger, irregularly triangular, more
or less encroached upon by the disk-scales and granules. The disk-
scales are not large, all nearly equal, sparsely covered with short,
coarse, rough, capitate stumps. The interradial margins have a
small notch in dried specimens, but not larger scales.

Oral shields small, pelecoidal, with an acute inner angle, and a
prominent convex outer end. Adorals about as large as the orals,
wide, lunate, the surface finely granulous in appearance. In younger
specimens the distal oral papille form one irregular row of about
three or four around the pore.

Common throughout the West Indies in 10 to 1105 fathoms (Blake
Expedition).

OPHIOCAMAX Lym. Type, 0. vitrea Lym.

Ophiocamax Lym., Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. v, p. 156, 1878; Voy. Chal-
lenger, v, p. 209, 1882.

This genus is closely allied to typical Ophiomitra. Like the latter
it has numerous tooth-papille in an apical cluster, and a cluster of
distal oral papille, even more numerous than in Ophiomitra.

In the type-species there is also a special small distal plate (pro-
cess of under arm-plate?) which bears two or three small papillz
directed proximally and serving as part of the papille for the large
oral tentacle-pore.

The basal tentacle-pores have three or four elongated, erect tenta-
cle-scales forming a sheath for the tentacles. Jadial shields are
wide and in contact. Disk-scales, which are usually visible, bear
thorny spinules, but in the type species they are scarcely visible
and closely spinulose in the adult.

The adoral shields are large and broad, situated in front of the
oral shields.

Synoptical table of the species of Ophiocamazx.

A.—Typical. Dorsal arm-plates, at base of arm, not separated by
the side-plates. Rows of spines not approximate dorsally.

A. EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 355

O. vitrea Lym. Disk closely covered with small, acute spinules,
the scales nearly concealed. Tooth- and oral papilla very numerous,
slender, acute. Nine thorny arm-spines. Tentacle-scales large,
obtuse.

O. hystrix Lym. Disk-scales visible, irregular, bearing few, short,
conical, rough spinules. Wadial shields in contact distally. Arm-
spines eight, slender, the upper ones very long.

AA.—Dorsal arm-plates all separated. Rows of spines not approxi-
mate dorsally.

O. fasciculata Lym., ’83. Arm-spines six, rather short, flattened,
serrulate on the edges. Disk-scales plainly visible, bearing few
small, tapered, acute spinules. Radial shields not very large, broad,
wholly in contact. Dorsal arm-plates widely separated.

O. austera Ver., Ophiur. Bahama Exped., p. 60, pl. vi, figs. 1, 1a,
pl. vu, fig. 2. Arm-spines seven, slender, the upper ones very long
and very thorny, scarcely flattened. Disk-scales visible, bearing
longer and shorter, rough, acute spinules. MJadial shields large,
triangular, extensively joined. Dorsal arm-plates nearly in contact
on the basal joints. Four lanceolate tentacle-scales. A cluster of
about six acute, distal, oral papille, pointing inward on each side,
part of them arising from the lateral lobes of the deeply bilobed first
under arm-plate. (See this vol., Plate xxi, figure 2.)

OPHIOCHONDRIN Z, subfam. nov.

This group differs from typical Ophiacanthide chiefly in having
the internal arm-plates so modified that the arms can be coiled in a
vertical plane, like the Astrophytons, etc. The arm-spines are short,
subequal, not very rough. ‘he disk-scales may be thickly covered
with cuticle and granules, or they may be naked. The oral papillx
are few, ina simple row. The thick cuticle sometimes covers the
mouth shields and lower side of the arms.

The modifications of the ambulacral ossicles fits these species more
perfectly for clinging closely to gorgonians, etc., by coiling the arms
closely around the branches. But this power is also common to
various species of Ophiacantha, in a lesser degree.

Ophiochondrella Ver., gen. nov. Type, O. squamosus (Lym.).

This differs from true Ophiochondrus in having the disk covered
with naked scales, above and below ; in having the under arm-plates

356 A. EL. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

covered and concealed by thick cuticle ; in having the under arm-
plates in contact; and in having two tentacle-scales.

The arm-spines are short, nearly equal. Radial shields naked,
ovate, and separate.

Ophiochondrella squamosus (Lym.).
Ophiochondrus squamosus Lym., Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., x, p. 275, pl. vii,
figs. 108-110, 1883.
The disk-scales are thick, swollen, irregular. Arm-spines eight,
tapered. Oral papille three, small, spaced. Tentacle-scales minute,
rounded. West Indies, 250 fathoms, Blake Exped.

Ophiochondrus Lyman.
Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., i, p. 328, 1869; Voy. Challenger, p. 247, 1882.
Type, O. convolutus Lyman.

The characters given to this genus by Mr. Lyman should be modi-
fied by adding that there are two or three nearly vertical plates at
the base of the arm, supporting the ends of the radial shields, so that
the edge of the disk is considerably raised above the arm, making a
sharp angle with it. The radial shields are still more strongly sup-
ported by an elongated genital plate, running up each side of the
genital slits and joining the radial shields.

Ophiochondrus crassispinus Lyman.
Ophiochondrus crassispinus Lyman, Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 275,
1883.

Several specimens from the Blake Exp., Station 232, 88 fath., off St.
Vincent, were sent to the Yale Museum by Mr. Lyman under the
name of O. convolutus, under which they are also evidently recorded
in Mr. Lyman’s lists of 1883.

These, on careful study, appear to belong to O. crassispinus, as
defined and figured by Mr. Lyman. The latter was. described from
a single specimen, from 229 fath., Blake Exp.

They have three acute, conical, oral papille, exclusive of the odd
terminal one. The oral shield is small, thick, pear-shaped, with an
acute proximal angle ; arm-spines six or seven, short, nearly equal.
A very small acute tentacle-scale is usually present in the larger
specimens. Upper arm-plates on proximal part of arm, except two
basals, are nearly quadrant-shaped with ‘the outer edge convex and
the lateral angles acute; distally they become more nearly trian-
gular, with the sides a little convex.

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 357

The radial shields are large, elongated, separated by a band of small
flat scales. Central part of disk and interradial spaces covered by
very small, flat, naked scales. The arms are relatively stout, of
moderate length, tapering rapidly.

O. convolutus L. is described as having the disk granulated ; oral
papille four and squarish ; oral shield broader ; radial shields shorter
and broader; besides other differences. Possibly the two forms
may be only variations of one species, but none of my specimens are
intermediate.

One of the specimens from Station 232 was clinging closely to a
group of Zoanthoid corals (Hpizoanthus). The genus is evidently
adapted to living clinging to gorgonians and similar organisms, for
protection.

Family, OPHIOSCOLICID Ltk., 1869.

Ophiomysxide (pars) Ljung., 1866.

Ophioscolicine (sub-family) Ljung., 1871.

The upper side of the arms is covered with naked skin, beneath
which the arm-bones can usually be seen. Under arm-plates and
side arm-plates are present, though sometimes much degenerated,
Arm-spines are moderately long, often rough or thorny, two to six
in number. Tentacle-scale often wanting, but three or four are
present in Ophiambizx. Oral papille ave usually numerous and form
a continuous row, but sometimes they are few, and rarely lacking (in
Ophiobyrsa). Tooth-papille usually lacking, rarely present as irreg-
ular spiniform papille. Teeth simple, spiniform.

Disk covered with a soft skin, which may contain minute scales
and may bear granules or spinules. Nadial shields small or rudi-
mentary, sometimes lacking. Oral and adoral shields normal.

Internally the arm-bones of Ophioscolex are deeply grooved ven-
trally and dorsally and cut away laterally at the ends; the mouth-
frames are reduced and simple, but the peristomial plates are large
and in three pieces,

In some of the other genera the arm-bones are more rudimentary.
In Ophiogeron and Ophiosciasma they are entirely separated,
along the median plane, in two elongated parts, curved towards each
other. This is an embryonic character, illustrating the relatively
low development of the skeleton in this family.

This family, as now known, seems to be more nearly allied to
Ophiacanthide than to Ophiomyxide, with which it was formerly
united.

358 A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

Externally there are no tangible characters to distinguish this
family from certain of the Ophiacanthide, except the lack of upper
arm-plates, which are always present in the latter. But the internal
structure, so far as studied, is peculiar.

The family, as here understood, includes the following described
genera: Ophioscolex, Ophiosciasma, Ophiogeron, Ophiobyrsa, and
Ophiambix.

Certain species that have been referred to some of these genera do
not agree in structure with the typical species, and therefore I have
established two new genera for their reception :

Ophiobyrsella, gen. nov. Type, Ophiobyrsa serpens Lyman.

Astrogeron, gen. nov. Type, Ophiogeron supinus Lyman.

Ophioscolex fragilis Ver., sp. nov.

Five slender arms. Oral shield small, narrow, pear-shaped, with
an acute proximal angle. Adoral shields narrow, oblong, the inner
end acute and touching. Oral papille six or seven, forming a row
which is not regular in the middle ; the two outer ones are larger
than the others, tapered, acute; the four inner ones, which do not
lie in just the same line, are small, slender, acute. Lower arm-plates
hour-glass-shaped, narrow, longer than wide, truncated at the ends
and closely joined, and apparently soldered with the side plates.
Arm-spines three, slender, tapered, acute, nearly equal, about as
long as a joint. Tentacle-pores large. No tentacle-scale. The
disk is destroyed in my specimens.

Diameter of the disk-scar, 10™™; length of arms, 22™™.

Off Barbadoes, Station 293. Blake Exp., 82 fathoms.

Ophiobyrsella Ver., gen. nov. Type, O. serpens (Lym.).

Disk pentagonal, covered entirely by naked skin, which hides the
oral and adoral shields and extends out over the upper and under
sides of the arms and spines. Small spinules are situated over the
region of the radial shields and along the margins of the disk, or
over the whole disk. No tentacle-scales; tentacles large. Arm-
spines three to five,—three in the type; rough, glassy. About five
spiniform teeth. Oral papille form a regular lateral row, besides
two or three tooth-papillz at the tip of the jaw.

This genus is very near Ophioscolex in external characters,

True Ophiobyrsa (type, O. rudis) differs in having only one oral
papilla, no teeth, and only a few spiniform tooth-papille ; these
parts being very much reduced.

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 359

Ophiobyrsella serpens (Lyman) is from the West Indies, in 69
fathoms.

Another species, 0. hystricis (Lyman), with five slender and rather
long spines, was dredged off the Shetland Islands, in 345 fathoms.
(Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 272, Pl. viii, figs. 120-122,
1883.)

Astrogeron Ver., gen. nov. Type, Ophiogeron supinus Lym.

Disk and arms covered by a naked skin containing minute scales ;
beneath the skin are small rounded radial shields and very short
genital plates and scales. Teeth small, spiniform; a cluster of spini-
form tooth-papille at the end of the jaw, and a row of oral papille
on the edge. Oral and adoral shields normal. No tentacle-scale.
About two slender, glassy arm-spines covered by skin. Arm-bones
divided longitudinally. The typical species of Ophiogeron has no
oral papille, the jaw-plates being naked except for a few small spini-
form teeth at the tip, but, otherwise, it agrees pretty closely with
this.

Astrogeron supinus (Lym.) is from the West Indies, in 200 to
464 fathoms.*

Mr. Lyman has described several very remarkable genera, allied
in some respects to Ophioscolecide, but presenting such peculiar
structures that it does not seem reasonable to refer them to any of
the described families. They should be considered as types of two
distinct families, if the differences that separate families in other
cases are taken as our criteria. In fact, they present greater diver-
sities than can be found elsewhere in the entire group of regular
Ophiuroids. Therefore I propose to classify them as follows :

Ophiomycetide, fam. nov.
Sub-family, Ophiomycetine, nov. Type, Ophiomyces Lyman.
Sub-family, Ophiotholine, nov. Type, Ophiotholia Lyman.

Ophiohelide, fam. nov. Type, Ophiohelus Lyman.

These groups will be described on subsequent pages.

Family, OPHIOMYCETIDA,, nov.

Disk swollen, covered with scales, which may be either naked or
spinulose. No radial shields. Teeth few. Two, three, or more
apical tooth-papille. Oral papillz numerous, the outer ones large,

* Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 270, Pl. vii, figs. 108 to 106, 1883.

360 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

flat, foliate or spatulate, recurved, in two or more divergent rows or
clusters, partly on the adoral plates. The arms can be turned up
vertically above the disk.

Sub-family, Ophiomycetine, noy.

Disk with small but distinct scales, usually spinulose. No grapel-
shaped spinules on the arms. Arm-spines of the basal joints, and
sometimes the lower ones on some of the joints beyond the disk, are
flattened or spatulate ; others are long and slender. Tentacle-scales
of basal joints flat, often multiple. Upper arm-plates small, sepa-
rated, Side plates large, meeting above and below. Oral shield
small, Adoral shield long, carrying many of the spatulate oral scales.

Internal mouth-frames slender; genital scales and plates broad,
flat, and curved up over the base of the arm. Arm-bones well
developed, but peculiar in form, and without a distal condyle. The
arm can be turned up vertically above the disk.

Only four or five species are known. Two, O. mirabilis Lym.
and O. frutectosus Lym., are West Indian. 0. spathifer Lym. is
from off Japan, in 565 fathoms, and O. grandis Lym. is from the
South Atlantic, in 1000 fathoms.

Sub-family, Ophiotholing, nov.

No visible radial shields. Disk-scales delicate, spinulose. Arm-
spines present on all joints, slender, about three ; associated with
the spines, beyond several basal joints, are clusters of grapel-shaped
spinules,* like those of Ophiohelus. A simple row of flat oral
papillz and tooth-papille surrounds the proximal ends of the jaws.
Distally the oral papille and oral scales are very numerous, in
several divergent rows, recurved, broad, flat, foliate or spatulate,
much as in Ophiomycetes.

Several spiniform teeth. 'Tentacle-scales, on the basal joints, two .
or more, flat; on other joints, spiniform. The side arm-plates meet
broadly below. Under arm-plates covered by cuticle.

This group is closely allied to Ophiomycetinew, from which it
differs mainly in having grapel-shaped spinules on the distal joints
and in the more simple arm-spines.

* Mr. Lyman describes these as ‘‘ pedicellariz,” but they are totally different
from all forms of true pedicellariz. They seem to me strictly homologous with
the curved hooks and hooklets of Astronyx and allied genera, though much
more complex in structure.

A. E. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 361

Only a single species is known: Ophiotholia supplicans Lym.,
taken off Juan Fernandez, in 1825 fathoms, Challenger Expedition.

Fanily, OPHIOHELIDA, nov.

No radial shields. Disk-scales very thin or rudimentary. Arm-
bones divided into right and left plates. Oral papille spiniform,
few, inasimple row. Teeth spiniform. Distal joints of arms bear
rows of peculiar grapel-like or “parasol-shaped” spinules, in place
of true spines. Only one genus is known.

Ophiohelus umbella Lym.
Mem. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., 1880, pl. i, figs. 5-10 and 16.

This, the type-species, was taken off Barbadoes, in 82 fathoms.

O. pellucidus Lym.
Op. cit., pl. i, figs. 11-15, 1880.

This species was taken off the Fiji Islands, in 1350 fathoms, Chal-
lenger Expedition.

Family, OPHIOMYXIDZE Ljung. (restr.), 1866.

Ophioscolecidee (pars) Lutk., 1869.
* Ophiomyxine (sub-family) Ljung., 1871.
Ophiomyxide Carus, Faune Medit., p. 96, 1884. Verrill, Oph. Bahama
Exped., p. 65, 1899.

Disk and arms covered with thick cuticle, and usually with only
a row of marginal disk-scales, and a few scattered ones imbedded in
the cuticle, but visible only when dried. Radial shields small,
usually with a proximal series of small supplementary scales,

Teeth and oral papille stout, flat, with the end serrated. No
tooth-papille. True tentacle-scales generally absent. Under arm-
plates small. Side arm-plates sub-ventral, bearing several rough
divergent spines. Upper arm-plates rudimentary or lacking ; when
present, composed of small pieces. Two large, triangular, peristo-
mial plates on each mouth-angle.

Arm-bones peculiar, belonging to the modified ‘ hour-glass-
shaped” type, with well-formed condyles on both ends.

Ophiomyxa and Ophiodera are the only genera described. The
second genus has the following characters :

o

362 A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Ophiodera Verrill, Oph. Bahama Exped., p. 67, 1899. Type, O. serpentaria
(Lym.).

Marginal disk-scales are rudimentary and concealed by thick
cuticle ; the disk-scales proximal to the radial shields are lacking.
No upper arm-plates. Side arm-plates may be soldered to the under
arm-plates. They are not continued upward by a row of small
plates. Three or four arm-spines enclosed in cuticle; the inner one
is smaller and may serve as a tentacle-scale; it is sometimes forked
distally. Teeth and tooth-papille serrate, nearly as in Ophiomyza,
but with finer denticles.

Ophiodera Stimpsoni Verrill.
? Ophioscolex Stimpsoni Lyman, Illust. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zool., viii, p. 23, pl.
i, figs. 11-15, 1875.
Ophiodera stimpsoni Ver., Oph. Bahama Exped., p. 67, pl. ii, figs. 4, 4a, 1899.

PuatE XLII. Ficurus 2, 2a, 2b, 2c.

Arms very long and slender, Disk five-lobed, the lobes extending
out a little on the base of the arms. Teeth three or four; upper one
stout, spiniform, the others thicker, subtruncate.

Whole upper surface of disk and arms and lower surface of disk
are covered with thin naked cuticle, wrinkled when dry, containing
imbedded, scattered, microscopic scales on the disk, and a row of
irregular small, marginal scales. Sometimes there are a few small,
irregular granules along the margin and on the under side of the
disk, and also on the bases of the arms. Radial shields very small
or rudimentary, concealed by cuticle.

Diameter of disk 7™™; length of arms about 45™™,

West Indies, 60 to 240 fathoms.

Oral papille about five, partly slender, subspiniform, rough at
tip, irregularly crowded in a row, nearly equal in length, but some
are flattened and obtuse at tip. Sometimes there is also a somewhat
stouter tooth-papilla. Within mouth-slits, on each side, there are
two (sometimes only one) slender papillz between the two oral ten-
tacle-pores.

Genital slits wide and open near the oral shields, but narrow dis-
tally and not extending to the edge of the disk, bordered by narrow,
naked scales.

Tentacle-pores are small and round. In some specimens there is
a small, slender, spiniform tentacle-scale, which is often deeply
forked, or even double, and in alcohol is covered with a sheath of
cuticle ; it stands nearly in line with the other spines, beside the

A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 363

tentacle-pore. It is often reduced to a minute spinule, and is fre-
quently absent.

Arm-spines three or four, divaricate, small, nearly equal, sharp,
roughly serrulate and glassy, more or less covered by cuticle when
in alcohol.

The internal arm-plates show as transversely rhombic plates sepa-
rated by wider intervals.

Family, HEMIEURYALIDA Ver., Oph. Bahama Exped., p. 70, 1899.

In this family are included several genera of true Ophiurz, which
very much resemble, in form and habits, the simple-armed Euryalz
or Astrophytons. Like the latter, they coil their arms closely
around the branches of gorgonian corals on which they dwell.

The disk is pentagonal and covered with thick plates or tubercles,
which may be conical. The radial shields are large and prominent.

Upper arm-plates may be entire and accompanied by supplemen-
tary plates, or they may be replaced by a mosaic of small plates.
They are thick or tubercular.

Under arm-plates well formed. Side-plates separated by extra
plates. Oral and adoral shields normal. Spines few, short and
stumpy. <A row of oral papille. Teeth, but no definite cluster
of tooth-papille.

Genital pores small, situated near together at the outer end of the
oral shield. Arm-bones have special forms approaching those of the
Astrophytons. Mouth-frames strongly ossified.

The genera belonging to this family are Hemieuryale, Ophioplus,
and Sigsbeia.

Hemieuryale pustulata Von Martens.

Hemieuryale pusitulata Von Mart., Monatsb. Konig. Akad: Berl., p. 484, 1867;
Ljung., Dr. Goes., Oph., Ofv. Kong. Akad., p. 617; Lyman, Ann. Sci. Nat.,
xvi, Art. 4, p. 5; Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., iii, 10, p. 268, pl. v, figs. 8-11;
op. cit., x, p. 277; Report Voy. Challenger, Zool. Ophiuroidea, v, p. 249,
pl. xliii, fig. 7-10 (anatomy), 1882.

Ophiura cuspidifera (?) Lamk., Hist. Anim. s. Vert., iii, p. 226, 2d ed., 1840 ;
Encyclop. Meth., pl. exxii, figs. 5-8.

Disk small, thick, swollen, pentagonal, with a swelling opposite
the base of each arm when dried; whole surface, except radial
shields, covered with larger and smaller thick scales and verruce.
The central primary scale is round and rough like the radial shields,
but not swollen, Five primary rounded radial scales, which are

364 A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

larger than the rest, are strongly convex or pustular, and often
white. Five somewhat smaller convex interradials may usually be
distinguished by their size ; the other plates and scales are of vari-
ous sizes, the larger ones convex or somewhat verruciform, while
the small ones are nearly flat. A radial band of small scales extends
continuously between the radial shields and out over the upper side
of the arms, becoming flat, angular, and closely crowded on the arms,
so as to form a fine mosaic.

Radial shields long-ovate, widely separated; the surface is evenly
covered with fine hemispherical elevations; the side arm-plates are
ornamented in a similar manner. Along each side of the arms,
above, there is a row of elevated, verruciform or almost hemispheri-
cal plates, alternating with the side arm-plates ; part of these are
usually pure white, alternating with others that are deep brown.
Under arm-plates well developed, trapezoidal, with acute outer
angles, and with a rather deep median emargination or notch in the
distal edge, except on six or seven basal ones; close to the base they
are larger than broad, but farther out they become broader than
long. Arm-spines generally two, small, short, nearly equal, obtuse,
becoming longer and more slender distally. Tentacle-scale rather
large, ovate, obtuse. Oral shield large, often white, somewhat
‘‘ spade-shaped ” with the outer end and sides, evenly rounded, the
inner edges concave, the median and inner lateral angles acute; they
vary considerably in different specimens. Adoral shields swollen,
somewhat crescent-shaped or pear-seed-shaped, with the acute inner
ends touching. Oral papille about five, angular, crowded in a close
series, the outer ones larger. Genital openings small, like an angu-
lar pore, between two angular plates, at the outer edge of the oral
shields.

Color reddish or yellowish brown, spotted and blotched with clear
white in various ways, so as to closely imitate the color and appear-
ance of certain species of Gorgonella to which it habitually clings.
Usually there are rows of white verruciform plates along the arms
on the upper side, resembling in size and color the verruce of the
coral, which has a brown ground-color, like that of the Heméeuryale.
Part of the tubercular plates of the disk, part of the oral shields,
part of the spines, and part of the side arm-plates are also usually
white.

Common in water of moderate depth throughout the West Indies
wherever the Gorgonella lives. Specimens from off Barbadoes have
been in the Yale Museum many years. Taken by the Blake Expedi-
tion in 74 to 180 fathoms.

A, E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 365

Ophioplus Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., p. 70, 1899.
Type, Hemieuryale tuberculosa Lyman.

Disk small, pentagonal, thick, covered with small, thickened or
tubercular scales. Radial shields large, naked, separated. Oral
shields and adoral shields well developed and naked. Oral papille
in regular series. No tooth-papille. Under arm-plates rather large.
Upper arm-plates entire, swollen and well formed, separated by a
transverse row of small, tubercle-like plates. Side arm-plates prom-
inent, separated above by a supplementary lateral plate. Arm-
spines short, two or three in a row. ‘Tentacle-scale single. <A pair
of small, round genital pores under the outer end of the oral shields.

This genus differs decidedly from Hemieuryale, to which it is
allied, in having distinct and well formed dorsal arm-plates. It is
also closely allied to Sigsbeia. In fact, it stands between these two
genera in several characters.

Ophioplus tuberculosus (Lym.) Ver.
Hemieuryale tuberculosa Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 276, pl.
viii, figs. 120-127, 1883.
Ophiomusium (?) Nutting, Narrative, p. 78.
Ophioplus tuberculosus Ver., Ophiur. Bahama Exped., p. 71, pl. i, figures
1-16, 1899 (description).

Puate XLII. Ficures 6-6d.

Color deep brown, variously spotted with whitish, imitating the
colors of Gorgonella to which it clings.

Usually many of the more prominent verruciform plates of the
upper side of the arms and disk are white; under arm-plates dark
brown.

Taken by the Blake Expedition in 96 and 115 fathoms; Bahama
Expedition, Station 15 and 16, off Havana, 200 fathoms.

Sigsbeia murrhina Lyman.

Sigsbeia murrhina Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., v, 9, p. 284, 1878, pl.
iii, figs. 55, 58; op. cit., x, p. 277; Lyman, Report Voy. Challenger, Zool.,
_Ophiuroidea, v, p. 250, pl. xliii, figs. 4-6, 1882, anatomy ; Three Cruises of
the Blake, ii, p. 114, fig. 399, 1888. Nutting, Narrative, p. 79. Verrill,
Oph. Bahama Exp., pp. 72, 73, pl. ii, figs. 1, la, 1899 (Young, description.)

Puate XLII. FIcure 7.

This species clings to gorgonians, which it imitates by the form
of its arms and the tuberculated surface of the disk, and probably
also in color, when living. Our figure represents a young specimen,
which differs considerably from the adult.

Trans. Conn. ACaD., Vou. X. OcroBER, 1899.
25

366 A. E. Verrilli—North American Ophiuroidea.

Family, OPHIOBRACHIONTIDZ Verrill, nov.

Disk entirely covered with acute spinules and cuticle, without
radial shields or ribs. Arms long, slender, serpentine, so covered
with cuticle that the plates are hidden. Under arm-plates are pres-
ent. Side arm-plates not prominent, bearing rows of small double
hooks on all the joints, but no spines. Upper arm-plates rudimen-
tary or lacking. Tooth-papille spiniform, in an apical cluster; a
few similar mouth-papille.

The only species, Ophiobrachion uncinatus Lym., is from off
Cuba, in 250 fathoms.

Order Il, EURYALZ Mill. and Trosch., 1842.

Euryalide Gray, Synop. Brit. Mus., p. 638, 1840.

Astrophytonidcee Norman, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., xv, p. 104, 1865.

Phytastra Heckel, Gen. Morph., ii, p. 67, 1866.

Astrophytide Lyman, Ljungman, and others.

Euryale Mull. and Troschel, Syst. Aster., p. 85, 1842. Ljung., Oph. Viv., p.
334, 1867. Carus, Fauna Medit., p. 97, 1884. Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama
Exped., p. 73, 1899.

Cladophiure Bell, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, p. 180, 1892; Catal. Brit. Echinod.,
p. 26, 1892.

Euryalida of several authors.

Family, EURYALIDZE (pars) Gray, 1840, restricted.
Astrophytide (pars) Lyman, and many other authors.

Arms more or less dichotomous. Disk covered with cuticle and
granules, and having ten strong radial ridges.

Teeth strong and large, in a single vertical row, as in Ophiure.
Tooth-papille, few or none. Oral papille minute, papilliform, or
lacking. Adoral shields and jaw-plates large, well formed. Oral
shields rudimentary.

Under arm-plates simple; they extend the whole length of the
arm. Side arm-plates small, appressed proximally, but prominent or
erect distally, where they bear double claw-like hooks and thorny
spinules ; toward the base of the arms they bear few, small, rough,
simple spines or tentacle-scales. Two rows of small plates, extend-
ing up from the side-plates, form transverse ridges, around the arms.
Large spines, along the upper side of the arm, are borne by some of
these plates. Dorsal arm-plates are represented only by small
detached pieces.

A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 367

In having a regular row of teeth and simple normal under arm-
plates this group resembles ordinary Ophiure and differs widely
from the Gorgonocephalide.

Subfamily, Euryalinee, nov.

Arms wide at base, many times dichotomous, with short inter-
nodes, bearing two dorsal rows of spines. Disk large, with ten
granulated radial ridges. Radial shields long, narrow, composed of
only one piece, covered, like the rest of the disk, with cuticle. Inter-
brachial areas, below, covered with strong united plates.

The type, Huryale aspera Lam., is from the East Indies and China
Sea.

Subfamily, Trichastrinze Ljung., 1872.

Disk relatively small, but thick, with ten stout radial ribs. Arms
angular, stout and high at base, divided only distally into a small
number of forks. Tentacle-scales short and stout, about three in a
row.

Oral shield well developed.

The type, 7richaster palmiferus (Lam.), is from the East Indies,

The arms have two dorsal rows of short, stout, obtuse, conical
spines ; they generally occur on alternate ridges.

The teeth are very large and thick, with truncate ends. Usually
there is a single, large, conical tooth-papilla at the apex of the jaw.
Oral papille small, papilliform, in two or more rows. The disk and
arms, above and below, are rather coarsely granulated.

Family, GORGONOCEPHALIDZ: Verrill.

Gorgonocephaline (pars) Ljung., 1867, Bell, Catal. Brit. Echinod., p. 27,
1892.

Gorgonocephalide Verrill (restr.), Ophiur. Bahama Exped., Bull. Univ. of
Towa, v, p. 83, 1899.

Arms divided dichotomously into numerous branches. Disk
swollen, with ten prominent radial ribs, covered with cuticle, which
may bear granules or scattered spinules, or it may be more or less
naked. Radial shields, each composed of several united plates.

The entire surface of the arms and disk above and below is
covered with cuticle which is usually granulated, so that the plates
are hidden.

Under arm-plates mostly rudimentary, consisting of two or more
small pieces, sometimes absent. Side arm-plates are united below

368 A, E. Verrilli—North American Ophiuroidea.

and cover most of the under side of the arms. They bear a row of
few, small, rough spines or spiniform tentacle-scales, which are
usually hook-like distally. Two or more rows of small plates run up
from each of the side plates and form transverse ridges around the
arms, covered with granules; these usually bear rows of small
glassy hooks. The dorsal arm-plates are rudimentary or wanting.

Teeth and tooth-papille numerous, spiniform. Oral papille, when
present, small, conical or papilliform, Adoral shields well-developed,
but usually concealed by cuticle, sometimes broken into several
plates. Oral shields rudimentary or wanting. Sometimes there are
five small madreporic plates, but usually only one.

The three generic names: Gorgonocephalus Leach, 1815; Huryale
Lamarck, 1816; and Astrophyton Agassiz, 1835, were, as originally
used and intended, exact synonyms. As now employed, they only
date back to Lyman’s paper on the Challenger Ophiuroidea, 1878.

That he rightly divided these forms into three distinct genera —
cannot be doubted, and he doubtless had the right to apply the
three names, as he did, to the respective groups, though it might,
perhaps, have saved some confusion of nomenclature if he had given
new names to two of the genera.

It is certainly useless to go back to Linck, 1733, as the prior
authority for Astrophyton, for he was not a binomial writer.

For the same reason it is useless to try to restore the ancient
pseudospecific names given by Linck and even by Seba (e. g. costo-
sum), when later and determinable specific names have been given
by binomial writers.

Gorgonocephalus Leach (Zool. Miscell., 1815) is the oldest of the
three names under the binomial system. Leach gave a short diagnosis
of the genus, and stated that he separated it from OpAiwra on
account of its branched arms. He mentions no special type, but
refers to the fact that most writers, following Linné, had referred
all the species to “ Asterias caput-meduse.”

As the latter was primarily based on a species of northern Europe,
Lyman’s selection of the northern genus to bear this generic name
was fully justified.

As for the other two names, since they were synonyms he could
have applied each of them to either of the remaining groups with
equal propriety, for each name had been used for all the known
species.

There certainly is no good reason why Mr. Lyman’s usage should
not be followed, so far as these genera are concerned.

A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 369

This family, as here defined, includes only two described genera :
Gorgonocephalus and Astrophyton. To these should be added a
third, to include Huryale verrucosum Lam., which differs much
from both the others. For this I propose the name Astrocladus.

Astrocladus Verrill, gen. nov.

Resembles Gorgonocephalus in form, but differs in having no
pavement of plates on the margins and interradial areas ; in the
absence of under arm-plates ; in having no minute hooks on the arm-
ridges ; in having no spines or tentacle-scales on the basal points ;
in having the side arm-plates more degenerate, and not covering all
of the under side of the arms, leaving spaces of naked cuticle
between them. The arms have very numerous forks.

The type, A. verrucosus (Lam.), has rather large, rounded or
verruciform tubercles, arranged in two irregular rows along the
upper side of the arms and on the radial ridges of the disk.

There are usually three short, stout, obtuse tentacle-scales, thorny
at the tips.

The tooth-papille and teeth are very numerous, elongated, spini-
form. The oral papille form two or more rows; the larger ones are
cylindrical or spiniform, the smaller ones conical.

The whole surface of the arms and disk, above and below, is
covered with fine and close granules. The annulations of the arms
are not very prominent.

The forkings of the arms are very numerous, with short inter-
nodes. ‘The arms are stout at the base.

The adoral and oral shields are represented by a group of irregu-
lar plates. The interradial areas below are covered with thin gran-
ulated cuticle, without plates.

It has been recorded from the Cape of Good Hope, etc. A speci-
men in the Yale Museum is labeled as from Japan, but this locality
may possibly be erroneous.

Family, ASTROCHELIDZ Verrill.

Astrochelide Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., p. 79, 1899.

Arms simple or with a few distal forks, granulated, and also
annulated with raised ridges. Disk with five or ten radial ridges,
its surface granulated or spinulose.

The genital openings are short, situated toward the margin of the
disk, or not close to the inner angles.

Under arm-plates rudimentary or lacking. Side arm-plates cover
most of the under surface, but are hidden by cuticle and granules.

370 A. E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

They bear a short row of small rough spines or tentacle-scales ;
above them are double vertical rows of small plates, forming raised
ridges and bearing granules and also rows of minute glassy hooks,
on the sides and top of the arms. These sometimes extend on the
radial ridges of the disk.

Teeth and tooth-papille numerous, spiniform ; the latter form an
apical cluster. Oral papille similar in form, sometimes lacking.
The teeth may form double vertical rows.

This family includes Astrochele, Astrogomphus, Astroporpa, and
Astrotoma all with simple arms, and Astrocnida with the arms
forked near the ends.

Family, ASTROSCHEMIDZ Verrill.
Astroschemide Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., v, p. 76, 1899.

Arms simple, long, slender, coiled. Disk five-lobed, with ten
radial ribs ; naked or granulated. Jadial shields narrow, usually
elongated. Under arm-plates small. Upper arm-plates poorly
developed, often wanting, sometimes represented by two or more
pieces, covered by naked skin or granulated. Side arm-plates rela-
tively large, covering a large part of the lower side of the arm, and
usually bearing two elongated spines or tentacle-scales.

Teeth are large, stout, several in a vertical row. Oral papillz are
small or wanting.

Oral and adoral plates, regularly formed, but covered by cuticle.
Genital slits short, situated near the outer margin of the disk.

Internal mouth-frames strong, well developed, but without wing-
like processes.

This family includes Astroschema, Astrocreas, and Ophiocreas.

Family, ASTRONYCIDZE Verrill.
Astronycina (pars) Ljung., Oph. Viv., 1867. Bell, Cat. Brit. Echin., p. 27,
1892.

Astronycide Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., Bull. Univ. Iowa, -v, p. 74, 1899.

Arms undivided, long, slender, coiled, not annulated nor granu-
lated. Disk with ten narrow radial ridges formed by long narrow
radial shields, covered with thin, smooth scales or naked skin.

Upper and under arm-plates rudimentary or absent. Side arm-
plates cover most of the lower side of the arm and project laterally,
bearing two, three, or more spines or tentacle-scales, which may be
either simple or hook-like. The genital slits are short, near together
in a depression near the oral shields.

A. EF. Verrilli—North American Ophiuroidea. 371

Teeth stout, well formed, in a single row. Tooth-papille one or
two, conical, sometimes absent. Oral papille small, like conical
granules, placed above the margins of the jaw. Oral and adoral
plates regularly formed.

Astronyx was the only described genus of this family, till recently,
when I added to it a new genus, Astrodia (type, A. tenwispina
Ver.), from deep water off the U.S. coast.

Astronyx Lymani Verrill.

Astronyx Loveni Lym., Bull. Mus. Comp. Zool., vol. x, p. 282, pl. viii, figs.
136-138, young (non Mill. and Troschel).

Astronyx Lymani Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., v, p. 74, pl. viii, figs.
4-4e, 1899.

Puate XLII. Ficurus 6-6e.

Arms five, long, slender, coiled. Disk pentagonal with incurved
margins, and ten high, long radial shields, which are widely sepa-
rated, curved outward in the middle and somewhat sinuous distally,
the outer end a little clavate or knobbed ; the edge is serrulate with
small scales. The radial shields and disk are covered with a thin,
smooth skin which extends out on the arms, above and below. Inter-
brachial region below, in the dry specimen, concave or sunken, with
the two short but wide genital openings close together, near the
inner angles.

Astrodia Verrill. Type, Astronyx (?) tenwispina Ver.
Astrodia Verrill, Ophiur. Bahama Exped., p. 74, 1899.

Disk small; arms very long, slender, much coiled. Upper and
under surfaces of the disk and arms covered with thin, delicate,
closely imbricated scales, without granules.

Under arm-plates not distinct, except on one or two basal joints.

Arm-spines three, except on a few basal joints, rather long,
tapered, simple, thorny at the tip, but not becoming hooked, even
on the distal part of the arms.

Teeth stout, obtuse, the lowest not differing much from the rest.
No tooth-papille. A row of small granule-like oral papille. Oral
and adoral shields well developed.

The type-species lives clinging, by its coiled arms, to a species of
slender, pennatulid coral (Scleroptilum gracile V.), in 1362 to 2038
fathoms, off the United States East Coast. (See Amer. Journ.
Sei, vol. xxviii, p. 219, 1885; and Annual Rep. U.S. Fish. Com. for
1883, p. 550 (as Hemieuryale tenuispina).

372 A. EF. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

Part I].—A Faunat CatanoGuE oF THE KNown SPECIES OF
OPHIUROIDEA FROM THE Westv. InpDIAN REGION.

In the following article the West Indian Zodgeographical region
is taken, in its broadest sense, as extending from South Florida and
the Bermudas to Yucatan, and to Pernambuco, Brazil.

The extreme geographical range is here given only for those that
are known to extend beyond the West Indian region. When no
special localities are given the Carribean Sea and West Indies are to
be understood. Those species marked with an asterisk extend north-
ward on our coast.

The synonymy of most of the species is given by Mr. Lyman in
the Voyage of the Challenger, vol. vy, Ophiuroidea. But dates have
been given to indicate the works where the species were first pub-
lished. Most of these are given on pages 301 and 383. A fuller
bibliography will be given with Part III.

I have added references to the excellent woodcuts in the “ Three
Cruises of the Blake,” vol. 11, by Mr. Alexander Agassiz (Bull. Mus.
Comp. Zool., vol. xv, 1888); and also to Part I of this series; and
to the report on the Ophiuroidea of the Bahama Expedition (1899¢),
when the species or genera are there described or figured.

Order I. OPHIURZE Mill. and Trosch., 1842.
(See this volume, p. 303).

Family, PECTINURIDZ Ver., 1899a, p. 4.
(See this volume, p. 303.)

OpHiurRaA Lam., 1801.

brevicauda Lym., ’65. : 0-35 fath.
guttata Lym., ’65. 1-10 fath.
brevispina Say, 25. 1-122 fath.

Bermudas and Florida to Brazil.
*var. olivaced. Florida to Cape Cod. Shallow water.
* Holmesii Lym., ’60. S. Carolina.
cinerea Lym., *65. 0-115 fath.

Florida to Abrolhos Reefs, Brazil.
pallida Verrill, 1899a, p. 7, pl. m1, fig. 3. 110-200 fath.
rubicunda Lym., ’65. Littoral. Shallow water.

squamosissima Lym., ’65. Littoral ?. Shallow water.

A, E. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea. 3

appressa Say, °25. 0-20 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Bahia, Brazil.
elaps Lym.,’65. Nar. Blake Exped., p. 111, fig. 394.

120-300 fath.
OpniopEza Peters, 1851.

Yoldii Ltk., 56. Shallow water.

Petersi Lym., ’78. 8-177 fath.
Prctinura Forbes, 1842.

angulata Lym., ’83. : 88-248 fath.

tessellata Lym., ’83. 451 fath.

lacertosa Lym., 83. 159 fath.

OpHIoP PALE Ljng., 1871.
Goesiana Ljn.,’71. Lym., in A. Ag., Nar. Blake Exped.,
p. 111, fig. 393. 38-250 fath,

Family, OPHIOLEPIDIDZ Ljung., 1867.

OpuHio.erPis M. and Tr., 1840.
paucispina Mill. and Tr., ’42. 3-4 fath.
Florida and West Indies to Rio de Janeiro.
*elegans Litk.,’59. Charleston, 8. C.; West Indies. 84-30 fath.
OpnHiozona Lym., 1865.
impressa Lym., 65. 69-300 fath.
nivea Lym., 75; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 110, fig. 390.

50-424 fath.
var. compta Verrill, 1899a, p. 9, pl. m1, fig. 2.

This Vol, p. 303, pl. xii, figs. 1, la. 110-200 fath.

insularia Lym., 78. 310-315 fath.
marmorea Lym., ’83. 114-250 fath.
clypeata Lym., ’83. 88-157 fath.
tessellata Lym., ’78. 60-300 fath.
Antillarum Lym., ’78. 94-508 fath.
dubia Lym., ’78. 539 fath.
OpHriocERAMIS Lym., 1865.

Januarii Lym., ’65. 35-100 fath.

West Indies to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, and Patagonia.
albida Lym., ’75. 19-100 fath.

West Indies to Rio La Plata.
OPpHIOTHYREUS Ljng., 1871.

Goési Ljn., ’71. 80-300 fath.
OpurEeRNvs ‘Lym., 1878.
adspersus Lym., ’83. 159-1030 fath.

Gulf of Bengal and off the Malabar Coast,
490-1997 fath. (Kehler).

3

374 A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea.

OpuiocLtypHa Lym., 1860.

JSasciculata Lym., ’83. . . 288 fath.
abyssorum Lym., ’83. 1097 fath.
scutata Lym., ’83. 95 fath.
tenera Lym., ’83. 124 fath.
acervata Lym., ’69. 60-350 fath.
Jaleifera Lym., 69. 200-576 fath.
*lepida Lym., West Ind., 425-1242 fath.

East Atlantig, 425-900 fath. Off East Coast U. S.,
813-2574 fath.

Ljungmani Lym. Off Bahia, 350 fath.
variabilis (?) Lym. (Var. ?) 175-955 fath.
? irrorata Lym., 78; °83. 1058-1097 fath.

Type, Cape Good Hope, 1900 fath.; Australia, 410 fath.
2 convexa Lym., ’78; ’83. 114-270 fath.

Type, Pacific, 2050-2300 fath.; W. Africa, 2350 fath.
OpuHiocTEN Lutk., 54.

depressum Lym., 79. 315 fath.
Opniomusium Lym., ’69.
eburneum Lym., ’69. 92-500 fath.

var. elegans Verrill, 1899a, p. 12, pl. 11, figs. 1, la.
110-260 fath.
*Lymani Wy. Thom., 738. North Atlantic, 238-2369 fath.
Off coast of Europe; off East Coast U. States, south to
S. Carolina, common ; off Tristan d’ Acunha, 1100

fath.; Pacific, 565-1825 fath.

serratum Lym., 778. 124-1097 fath.
cancellatum Lym., ’78 (? var.). Bermuda, 435 fath.

Perhaps the same asthe next. Mr. Lyman’s type was from off Japan.

stellatum Verrill, 18994, p. 14, pl. 1, figs. 3, 3a. 110-260 fath.
planum Lym.,’78; Nar, Blake Exped., p. 112, fig. 396. _
Mediterranean, 4020 meters; Gulf of Bengal, 1520-

1987 fath. (Keehler). W. Indies, 300-955 fath.
acuferum Lym., 775. 27-1030 fath.
archaster Wy. Thom., ’73. Off Brazil, 1900 fath.

sculptum Verrill, 1899a, p. 106, pl. 11, fig. 2, pl. vim, fig. 2.
110-260 fath.

pulchellum Wy. Thom. 150-1675 fath.
North of Cape Verde Is.; off Brazil; 8. Atlantic.
validum Liung., ’71. 60-1568 fath.

North of Laquedives, 931 fath. (Kcehler).
testudo Lym., 778. 69-508 fath,

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 375

OpuioLipus Lym.
Agassizii Lym.,’78; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 115, fig. 401.
100-118 fath.
Orniomastus Lym.
secundus Lym., ’78; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 113, fig. 398.
60-1131 fath.
OpHiopHyLiuM Lym.
? petilum Lym.,’79; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 110, fig. 391.

Type, off Fiji Is., 600 fath. W. Indies, 542 fath.
OpHioPREYN Lym.
longispinus Lym., ’78. 60-625 fath.

Oputioconis Lutk., 1869.
miliaria Lym.,’78; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 112, fig. 395.
Ver. 1899a, p. 17. 163-450 fath.

Family, OPHIOTHRICHIDZ Ljung. Ver., This Vol., p. 304.

OrnrotHRix Miill. and Trosch.
*angulata Ayres, 52. Ver., 1899a, p. 18 (deser.). 0-200 fath.
Chesapeake Bay and Bermudas to Rio de Janeiro.
Cirstedii Ltk., 56. Ver., 1899a, p. 20, colors. 0-13 fath.
lineata Lym., ’60. 0-20 fath.
pallida Liung., 771. 180 fath.
Suensonii Ltk., 56. Ver., 1899a, p. 21, colors. 0-262 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Brazil, Lat. 22° 8S.

Family, OPHIOCOMIDZ Ljung., 1867.

Orniocoma L. Agassiz, *35.

echinata V., Agassiz, °35. 0-18 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Brazil.
Riiset Liitken, 756, 0-210 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Brazil.
pumila Ltk., 56. 0-100 fath.

Bermudas and Florida to Northern Brazil.

Opniopsita Lutk.
Riiset Ltk., ’59. 0-200 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Northern Brazil.

Family, AMPHIURIDZ Lijung., 67. Ver., This Vol., pp. 805-319.

Opuractis Lutk.
Miilleri Ltk., 56. 1-337 fath.

376 A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

Bermudas and Florida to Abrolhos Islands.

var. guinqueradia Lym. 27-338 fath.
dispar Verrill, 1899a, p. 31, pl. vin, figs. 3-3e. 3-13 fath.
* Krebsii Ltk., 56. 1-20 fath.
Bermudas and 8. Carolina to Rio de Janeiro.
loricata Lym., ’69. 10-110 fath.
Lymani Wjn., 7). 40 fath.
plana Lym., ’69. ; 10-140 fath.
AmpuiurRaA Forbes. Ver., This Vol., pp. 306, 307 (rest.).
* Otteri Lijung., 71. 175-1467 fath.
Off Portugal and off New England to West Indies.
Palmeri Lym., ’82. 100 fath.
incisa Lym., 83. 583 fath.
semiermis Lym., 69. 377-539 fath.
Jlecuosa Liung. Var. ?, Lym., ’83. 262 fath.
Florida to Southern Brazil.
grandisquama Lym., 69. 10-262 fath.
lunaris Lym., 78. 424-955 fath.
Stimpsoni Ltk., 59. 10-69 fath.

West Indies to Cape Frio, Brazil.

The two following supposed ‘‘varities” of antarctic species are recorded by
Lyman, but have not been described nor figured, from the West Indian fauna.
They were, therefore, omitted from the analytical table (pp. 308-811).

angularis Lym.,’78. Var.? 476 fath., Antarctic Ocean.
tomentosa Lym.,’78. Var.? 464 fath., Antarctic Ocean.
AmPHIPHOLIS Liung., 66. Ver., This Vol., pp. 306, 311.

*tenuispina Ling., ’64; ’67. 60-487 fath.

Off U. S. East Coast, C. Hatteras to Cape Cod ; North

Europe to Iceland.

*tenera (Ltk.) Ling. 4-200 fath.

S. Carolina to Cape Frio, Brazil.
*gracillima (Stimp.) Ljng., ’67,’71. 8. Carolina. West

Ind. Brazil? (as A. Januari Ljng.). Littoral.

* Godse Ling. 71... 14-280 fath.
Bermuda and Cape Hatteras to Antilles.

abnormis (Lym., 78.) Ver. 101 fath.

Ampuiopia Ver., 1899a, p. 25. This Vol., pp. 306, 312.

repens (Lym., ’75) Ver. Florida, 14 fath.
pulchella (Lym., 69) Ver. Florida, 18-39 fath.

*atra (Ltk., 59) Ver. 8. Carolina. Littoral.
Riisei (Ltk., 60) Ver. Shallow water.

West Indies to Southern Brazil.
Littheni (Ling., ’71) Ver. 10 fath.

A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 377

AmPpuiopius Ver., 18994, p. 25, 1899. This Vol., pp. 306, 314.

tumida (Lym., ’78) Ver. 94-321 fath.
nereis (liym., ’83) Ver. 148 fath.
Agassizii Ver. This Vol., p. 315. 116 fath.
euneata (lLym., ’78) Ver. 159-370 fath.
*duplicata (lym., ’75) Ver. 73-1568 fath.

Mediterranean, 1885-2178 meters; off the Azores,
1300-1850 meters (Kcehler).
Stearnsii (Ives) Ver. Shallow.

Verrillii (Lym., ’79) Ver. 424-2650 fath.
AMPHILIMNA Ver., 1899a, p. 30, 1899. This Vol., p. 318.
Caribea (Ling., ’71) West Indies, 300-400 fath.

Perhaps identical with the next.

*olivacea (Lym.) Ver., This Vol., p. 318, pl. xu, figs. 1, la.
West Indies, 40-126 fath.
West Indies, northward to N. England, in 63-266 fath.,
beneath the Gulf Stream. |
OpuiocnipA Lym. Ver., This Vol., p. 315 (restr.).
scabriuscula Lym., ’65.
Florida to Bahia, Brazil. Littoral.

Jilogranea Lym., 75. Shallow.
Hemipnouis Lym.
*cordifera Lym., 65. Littoral. Shallow water.

N. Carolina to Brazil.
OPHIOPHRAGMUS Lym.
* Wurdemani Lym., ’65.
Beaufort, N. C.to West Indies. Littoral. Shallow water.

septus (Lutk., 59) Lym., ’65. 47 fath.
AMPHILEPIS Ljung., 767.

patens Lym., ’79. 2160 fath.
OpuionEMA Lutk., 69. ~

intricata Ltk., ’69. 180 fath.
OpHIONEPHTHYS Lutk., 69.

limicola Ltk., ’69. Littoral ? Shallow water.
OpHIONEREIS Lutk., 59.

reticulata Lutken, ’59. 0-94 fath.

Bermudas and Florida to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.

Opxioptax Lym. |

Ljungmani Lym., ’75. 80-250 fath.
OpuHiostTieMA Lutk., 56.

isacanthum (Say) Lym., ’65. 0-122 fath.

378 A, EF. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

OrHiocHyTRA Lym.
tenuis Lym., 83. 291-383 fath.

Family, OPHIACANTHIDZ: Verrill, 1899a, p. 34. This Vol., p. 319.

OpuiacanTHA Miill. and Trosch.,’42. Ver., This Vol., pp. 320-340

(restr. )
vepratica Lym., ’78. 291-600 fath.
aspera Lym., °78. 73-400 fath.
stellata Lym., ’75. 56-262 fath.
pentacrinus Ltk., 69. . 74-625 fath.
segesta Lym., ’78. 1075 fath,
cosmica Lym., ’78. 350-2225 fath.
(Ophientodia) scutata Lym.,’78. Ver., This Vol., p. 341,

(descr. ). 124-338 fath.

(Ophientodia) pectinula Ver., This Vol., p. 342 (deser.).
Station 227, Blake Exped., 573 fath.
( Ophioscalus) echinulatus Lym., ’78. 205-955 fath.
Ovuiatcma Ver., 1899a, p. 42. This Vol., pp. 326, 331.
Nuttingii Verrill, 1899a, p. 46, pl. 1, fig. 2; pl. vim, figs.

1 hes 200 fath.
OPHIACANTHELLA Ver., 1899a, p. 39. This Vol., pp. 326, 344.
Troscheli (Lym., ’78) Ver. 73-300 fath.

OPHIOMITRELLA Ver., 1899a, p. 48. This Vol., pp. 336, 352.
levipellis (Lym.,’83) Ver. This Vol., p. 343 (deser.).
; 88-124 fath.
Opniotimna Ver., 1899, p. 44. This Vol., p. 345.
mixta (Lym.,’78) Ver. This Vol., p. 346. 160-576 fath.
Oprutopora Ver., 1899a, p. 48. This Vol., p. 345.
Bartletti (Lym., ’83) Ver. This Vol., p. 345.
Opruiopristis Ver., 1899a, p. 47. This Vol., p. 347.

hirsuta (Liym., 75) Ver. 82-955 fath.

ensifera Ver., 1899a, p. 47, pl. iv, figs. 1-1d. This Vol., pl.

XLII, fig. 4. 110-160 fath.

cervicornis (Lym., 83) Ver. 208-573 fath.
Opniorreta Ver., 1899a, p. 40. This Vol., pp. 333, 347.

lineolata (Lym., ’83) Ver., 18994, p. 51. 110-208 fath.

sertata (Lym., ’69) Ver., 18994, p. 54. This Vol., p. 348.
123-411 fath.
Ampuipsita Ver., 1899a, p. 55. This Vol., pp. 333, 348.
maculata Ver., 1899a, p. 55, pl. 11, figs. 4, 4a. This Vol.,
p- 348; pl. xxi, figs. 5, 5a. 200 fath.
JSulva (Lym., ’78). 13-175 fath.

A. E. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea. 379

OruiomiTRA Lym., Ver. This Vol., pp. 349, 350; restr.
valida Lym., 69. Ver., This Vol., p. 353 descr.
10-1105 fath.
ornata Ver., 1899a, p. 58, pl. v, figs. 1, la. This Vol., p.

350, pl. xii, fig. 3. 100-260 fath.
Opuioprintuaca Ver. This Vol., p. 351.
dipsacos (Lym.,’78) Ver. This Vol., p. 351. 390 fath.

incisa (Lym., 783) Ver. This Vol., p. 351. 334-508 fath.

chelys (Lym., ’78) Ver., This Vol., p. 352. 1124-1580 fath.
OpHiocamax Lym., Ver. This Vol., p. 354. .

hystrix Lym., °78; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 110, fig. 392.

Ver., This Vol., p. 395. 114-300 fath.
austera Verrill, 1899a, p. 60, pl. v1, figs. 1, la; pl. vu, fig. 2.
This Vol., p. 355, pl. xiuu, fig. 2. 110-200 fath.

fasciculata Lym.,’83. Ver. This Vol., p. 355. 180-250 fath.
Off Andaman Islands, 130-250 fath. (Kehler).
OpHioTHAMNUS Lym., ’69.
vicarius Lym., ’69. 15-611 fath.
exiguus (Lym.,’78) Ver. This Vol., p. 353. 84-400 fath.
OpuHIOLEBES Lym., ’78.

‘humilis Lym., 69. 125-324 fath.
claviger (Lijng.) Lym. (Var. ?), 783. 524 fath.
OpnHIoBLENNA Lutk.
Antillensis Ltk., 59. W. Indies. Shallow water.
Opniotroma Lym.
coriacea Lym., ’83. 1242 fath.

Subfamily, OPHIOCHONDRIN ZS Ver., This Vol., p. 355.

OpruiocHonpRus Lym., 69. Ver., This Vol., p. 356 (restr.).

convolutus Lym., *69. 80-400 fath.

crassispinus Lym., 83. This Vol., p. 356. 229 fath.

gracilis Ver., 1899a, p. 64. 100-260 fath.
OpHIOcHONDRELLA Ver., This Vol., p. 355.

squamosus (Lym) Ver. This Vol., p. 355. 88-250 fath.

Family, OPHIOSCOLICIDZ Ver.
(See This Vol., p. 357.)

OpuioscoLex Mill. and Trosch., 1842.
*ourpureus Dub. and Koren., ’44 (var. ?)
West Indies, 110 fath.
Northern Europe to Norway, 64-767 fath.
Sragilis Ver., 99. This Vol., p. 358. 82 fath.
tropicus Lym., ’78. 390 fath.

380 A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea.

OputosciasMA Lym., ’78.

granulata Lym., 83. 96-100 fath.
Asrrocrron Ver., This Vol., p. 359.

supinus (Lym.) Ver. 200-464 fath.
OpHioByRSELLA Ver., This Vol., p. 358.

serpens (Lym.) Ver. This Vol., p. 358. 69 fath.
OpxHiopyrsa Lym.

Perrieri Lym., ’83. 288 fath.

Family, OPHIOMYCETIDZ Verrill, This Vol., p. 359.

Subfamily, OPHIOMYCETIN 4 Ver., This Vol., p. 360 (deser.).

Opuiomyces Lym., ’80.
mirabilis Lym., ’68. 237-422 fath.
JSrutectosus Lym., 69; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 111, fig. 397.
77-288 fath.

Family, OPHIOHELIDZ Ver., This Vol., p. 361.

OpHIOHELUS Lym., ’80.
umbella Lym.,’80; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 116, figs. 202, 203.
Barbadoes, 82 fath.

Family, OPHIOMYXIDA Ljng.; Ver., 1899a, p. 65; This Vol., p. 361.

Opuiomyxa Miill. and Trosch., 742.
flaccida Ltk., °59. Ver., 1899a, p. 65, colors. 0-175 fath.
Bermudas and Florida to Bahia and the Abrolhos
Reefs, Brazil.
tumida Lym., ’83, Ver., 1899a, p. 67, pl. m1, fig. 5; This

Vol., pl. x11, figs. 3, 3a, 36. 13-800 fath.
brevicauda Ver., 1899a, p. 66, pl. ut, fig. 3; This Vol.,
pl. xxu, figs. 4-4d. 110-200 fath.

OpHIopDERA Ver., 1899a, pp. 65, 67. This Vol., p. 362.
Stimpsoni (Lym., ’75) Ver., 18994, p. 67, pl. 1, figs. 4, 4a;
This Vol., p. 362, pl. xii, figs. 2—2c. 60-240 fath.

Family, HEMIEURYALIDZ Ver., 1899a, p. 70; This Vol., p. 363.

HeMIEURYALE Von Mart., 767.
pustulata Von Mart., 67. Ver., This Vol., p. 363.
. 74-180 fath.

A, E. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 381

Opuioptus Ver., 1899a, p. 70; This Vol., p. 365.
tuberculosus (Lym.) Ver., 1899a, p. 71, pl. 1, figs. 1-10;
This Vol., p. 365, pl. xx111, figs. 6-6d. 96-200 fath.

StesBEIA Lym., ’78.

murrhina Lym., *78; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 114, fig. 399.
Ver., 1899a, p. 72, pl. 1, figs. 1, la, (young, descr.);
his Vol. p. 365, pl. xn, tig? 7. 88-422 fath.
Young, 3-200 fath.

Family, OPHIOBRACIONTIDZ Ver., This Vol., p. 366.

OPHIOBRACHION Lym., ’83.
uncinatus Lym.,’83. Off Cuba, 250 fath.

Order I1.—EURYALZE Mill. and Trosch., 1842.
(See This Vol., p. 366.)

Family, GORGONOCEPHALIDZ Ver., 1899a, p. 83 (restr.) ; This Vol.,
p. 367.
AstrRopHyton L. Agassiz, 735.
*muricatum Ag. (costosum Lym.) Ver., 1899a, p. 84 (descr.)

Charleston, 8. C., Ives, 1889, p. 178. 1-13 fath.
Krebsii Girst. and Ltk., 756. 50-125 fath.
Cecilia Ltk., 56; Blake Exped. Narrative, i, p. 310, fig. 388.
3-124 fath.

GorGONOCEPHALUS Leach, 1815.
*aborescens Agassiz, 739. W. Indies? Mediterranean.
cacaoticus Lym., ’74. 20 fath.

mucronatus Lym., 69. Ver., 1899a, p. 85 (descr.)
80-288 fath.

Family, ASTROCHELIDZE Ver., 1899a, p. 79; This Vol., p. 369.

Asrrocnipa Lym., ’72.
tsidis Lym., ’72; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 115, fig. 400.
Ver., 18994, p. 83. 56-120 fath.
Astrocompnus Lym., 69.
vallatus Lym., 69. Ver., 18994, p. 80 (descr.).
80-337 fath.
rudis Ver., 1899a, p. 82, pl. vi, figs. 1, la (descr.).
116-200 fath.
Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. OctToBER, 1899,
26

382 A. BE. Verrili— North American Ophiuroidea.

Astroporpa (Ersted and Lutk., 56.

*annulata Cxrst. and Ltk., 56. 20-163 fath.
Off Cape Hatteras and Chesapeake Bay, 48-167 fath.
affinis Ltk., °59. 50 fath.

Family, ASTROSCHEMIDZ: Ver., 1899a, p. 76; This Vol., p. 370.

AstroscHEMA (Ersted and Lutk., 56.

oligactes Ltk., ’56. 69-288 fath.
arenosum Lym., ’78. 124-805 fath.
tenue Lym., ’75. 88-124 fath.
brachiatum Lym., ’*79. 270-435 fath.
leve Lym., ’75. 56-262 fath.
sulcatum Ljn.,’71. 200-320 fath.
intectum Lym., ’78. 175-200 fath.

Nuttingii Ver., 18994, p. 77, pl. vu, figs. 3, 3a.
105-125 fath.
OpniocrEas Lym., ’69.
lumbricus Lym., ’69. 60-580 fath.
spinulosus Lym., ’83; Nar. Blake Exped., p. 110, fig. 389.
116-288 fath.
cedipus Lym., ’79 (Var. ?). 580 fath.

Family, ASTRONYCIDZ Ver., 1899a, p. 74; This Vol., p. 370.

Astronyx Miill. and Trosch., *42.
Lymani Verrill, 1899a, p. 74 (descr.), pl. vm, figs. 4—4e;
This Vol., p. 871 (descr.), pl. xLu, figs. 6—6c.
200-980 fath.

‘

A, FE. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea. 383

BIBLIOGRAPHY.
Principal Works relating to the West Indian Ophiuroidea.

Many general works, which contain West Indian species, have
been omitted from this list, as well as several minor articles, not of
special importance here, or else not quoted in the preceding articles.
Additional Bibliography will be given with Part III.

1725.—Sloane, Hans. Voyage to Jamaica, ii, 272.

1801.—Lamarck, J. B. Systeme des Anim. sans vertébres.

1815.—Leach, W. E. Zodlogical Miscellany, II.

1816.—Lamarck, J. B. Histoire des Anim. sans vertébres, Ist ed.

1825.—Say, Thomas. Journal of the Academy of Natural Science at Philadel-
phia, v, p. 149.

1830.—Bose, S. A. G. Histoire Nat. des Vers, ii, Suites a Buffon.

1840.—Miiller, J., & Troschel, F. H. Gattungender Ophiuren. Wiegmann’s
Archiv., vi, p. 826.

1842.—Miller, J.. & Troschel, F. H. System der Asteriden.

1850.—Duchassaing, P. Animaux Radiaires des Antilles, p. 4. (For a review
of this paper, see Lyman, 1872.)

1851.—Ayres, W. O. Proceedings Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., iv, p. 183; iv,

TABOO el. B49.)

1852.—Stimpson, Wm. Two new species of Ophiolepis [Amphiura] from the
southern coasts of the United States. Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., iv,
p. 224.

1856.—Liitken, Chr. Fr. Oversigt over de Vestindiske Ophiurer. Naturhist.
Foren. Vidensk. Meddelelser.

1859.—Litken, Chr. Fr. Additamenta ad Historiam Ophiuridarum. Pt. Il. 92
pp., 0 plates. Kgl. Danske Videnskab. Selskabs Skifter, 5'¢ Rekke,
Naturvidensk. og mathem. Afdeling, V.

1860.—Lyman, T. Descriptions of New Ophiurans. Proceed. Boston Soc. Nat.
Hist., vii, Feb. and June, pp. 193, 282.

1862.—Dujardin et Hupé. Histoire Naturelle des Zodphytes. Echinoderms,
Suites a Buffon.

1864.—Ljungman, Axel V. Tilligg till kinnedomen af Skandinaviens Ophiu-
rider. Ofvers. af K.Vet.-Akad. Forh. for 1863, No. 7, with one plate.

1865.—Lyman, Theod. Ophiuride and Astrophytide. Illustrated Catalogue
Museum Comparative Zoblogy, I, 200 pages, 2 colored plates.

1866.—Ljungman, Axel V. Om niigra nya arter af Ophiurider. Ofversigt af
Kongl. Vetenskaps—Akademiens Férhandlingar. No. 6, pp. 163-166.

1867.—Verrill, A. E. On the Geographical Distribution of the Echinoderms of
the West Coast of America, and Comparison of the tropical Echinoderm
Faun of the East and West Coasts of America. Trans. Conn. Acad.
Sciences, i, pp. 325-339.

1867.—Ljungman, Axel V. Ophiuroidea Viventia hue usque cognita eneumerat.
Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetenskaps-A kademiens Férhandlingar for 1866, No.9.

384 A. FE. Verrili—North American Ophiuroidea.

1867.—Martens, E. Von. Monatsbericht der Konig. Akad., Berlin, p. 345 and
481.

1868.—Verrill, A. E. Notice of the Corals and Echinoderms collected by Prof.
C. F. Hartt at the Abrolhos Reefs, Province of Bahia, Brazil, 1867.
Trans. Conn, Acad. Sciences, i, pp. 351-371, 1 pl.

1869a.—Liitken, Chr. Fr. Additamenta ad Historiam Ophiuridarum. Part ITI.
Kgl. Danske Videnskab. Selskabs Skrifter, 8, Bd. ii, pp. 24-101.

18696.—Liitken, Chr. Fr. Synopsis generum Ophiuridarum yerarum. (Forms
part of the preceding work,pp. 87-100.)

1869.—Lyman, Theodore. Preliminary, Report on Ophiuride and Astrophy-
tide dredged in deep water between Cuba and the Florida Reefs, by L.
F. de Pourtales. Bulletin Mus. Comp. Zo6él., Vol. i., No. 13.

1871.—Ljungman, Axel V. Forteck. 6fver uti Vestindien af Dr. A. Goés samt
under korvetten Josefinas Exped. i Atlantiska Oceanen samlade Ophiu-
rider. Ofvers. Kong. Vetenskaps-Akad. Férhandlingar. No. 6, pp. 615-
658.

1871.—Lyman, Theodore. Illustrated Catalogue of the Museum of Compara-
tive Zodlogy. No. VI. Supplement to the Ophiuridze and Astrophy-
tide. 17 pp., two plates. Memoirs Mus. Comp. Zodlogy, I.

1872.—Lyman, Theod. Note sur les Ophiurides et Euryales qui se trouvent
dans les collections du Mus. d’Hist. Naturelle de Paris. Ann. Sci. Nat.,
xvi, 8 pp. (Contains a synonymical list of the species described by
Duchassaing, 1850.)

1872.—Verrill, A. E. Radiata from the Coast of North Carolina. Brief. Cont.
to Zo6l.; No. 22. Amer. Journ. Sci., vol. iii, p, 455.

1872.—Liitken, Chr. Fr. Ophiuridarum novarum vel minus cognitarum descrip-
tiones nonnulle. Oversigt Kongl. Danske Vid. Selskabs Forhand., 84
pp., 2 pl., with Résumé in French.

1875.—Thomson, C. Wyville. The Depths of the Sea.

1874.—Lyman, Theod. Ophiuridze and Astrophytide, Old and New, Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zoél., iii, p. 221, 51 pp., 7 pl., part anatomical. ;

1875.—Lyman, Theod. Zodlogical Results of the Hassler Expedition, II.
Ophiuride and Astrophytide, Illustrated Catalogue Museum Compara-
tive Zoédlogy, viii, 34 pp., 5 plates. Mem. Mus. Comp. Zodl., iv.

1877.—Lyman, Theod. Mode of Forking among Astrophytons, Proc. Boston
Soc. Nat. Hist., xix.

1877.—Thomson, C. Wyville. Voyage of the Challenger. The Atlantic.

1878a.—Lyman, Theod. Reports on the Operations of the U. 8S. Coast Survey
Steamer ‘‘ Blake,” Ophiurans and Astrophytons. Bull. Mus. Comp.
Zool., v, p. 217,21 pp., 3 pl.

1878b.—Lyman, Theod. Ophiuride and Astrophytide of the Exploring Voyage
of H. M. S. Challenger, under Prof. Sir Wyville Thomson. Part I.
Bull. Mus. Comp. Zoél., v, pp. 65-168, x plates.

1879.—The same. Part II. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., vi, pp. 17-83, pl. x-xix.

1879.—Rathbun, Richard. A List of the Brazilian Echinoderms, with Notes on
their Distribution, etc. Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., v, p. 189.

A. FE. Verrill—North American Ophiuroidea. 385

1880a.—Lyman, Theod. Anniversary Memoirs of the Boston Soc. of Natural
History.

18806.—Lyman, Theod. Preliminary List of the known genera and species of
living Ophiuride and Astrophytidz. Cambridge, Mass., 45 pp., 4to.

1882.—Lyman, Theod. The Voyage of H. M.S. Challenger. Zodlogy, v, Report
on the Ophiuridz dredged during the years 1873-6. pp. 368, 48 plates,

4to.
1885.—Lyman, Theod. Reports on the Results of Dredging, under the super-
- vision of Alexander Agassiz, in the Caribbean Sea in 1878-79, and along

the Atlantic Coast of the United States during the Summer of 1880, by
the U. S. Coast Survey Steamer ‘‘ Blake.” Report on the Ophiuride.
Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., x, p. 227, pp. 60, 8 pl.

1888.—Lyman, Theod., in Agassiz, Alexander. Three Cruises of the Blake, vol.
ii, pp. 109-116, with cuts. Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. xv.

1889.—Ives, J. E. Catalogue of the Asteroidea and Ophiuroidea in the Collec-
tion of the Acad. Nat. Sciences of Philadelphia. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.,
Philad., p. 169. :

1890.—Ives, J. E. Echinoderms from the Northern Coast of Yucatan, and the
Harbor of Vera Cruz. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., pp. 817-340,
1 plate.

1891.—Ives, J. E. Echinoderms from the Bahama Islands. Proc. Acad. Nat.
Sci. Philadelphia, p. 387.

1895.—Nutting, C. C. Narrative and Preliminary Report of Bahama Expedi-
tion. Bulletin from the Laboratories of Nat. Hist. of the State Univ.
of Iowa, vol. ili.

1896.—Koehler, René. Note Prélim. sur les Ophiures rec. pend. les Camp. de
VHirondelle. Mem. Soc. Zool. de France, ix, pp. 203-213.

1897.—Keehler, René. Echinodermes recueillis par ‘‘ Investigator” dans
Océan Indien. Ann. Sci. Nat., Zool. et Paléont., pp. 277-370, pl. v—ix.

1898.—Clark, H. L. Notes on the Echinoderms of Bermuda. Annals New
York Acad. of Science, xi, pp. 407-413.

1899a.—Verrill, A. E. Report on the Ophiuroidea collected by the Bahama Expe-
dition in 1898. Bull. Labor. Nat. Hist. of the State Univ. of Iowa, v,
No. 7, pp. 1-86, 8 plates.

18996.—Verrill, A. E. North American Ophiuroidea. PartI. Revision of cer-
tain Families and Genera of West Indian Ophiurans. Trans. Conn.
Acad. Sciences, x, part 2, pp. 301-371.

1899¢c.—Verrill, A. E. The same. Part IJ. A Faunal Catalogue of the known
Species of West Indian Ophiurans. Trans. Conn. Acad. Sciences, x, part
2, pp. 372-886, pl. xlii, xliii.

386 A. E. Verrill— North American Ophiuroidea.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Puate XLII.
Figure 1—Amphilimna olivacea (Lym.) Ver., p. 318. Under side of a part of

the disk and the proximal part of anarm. x7.

Figure la—The same. <A row of spines from the middle of anarm. x18.

Figure 2—Ophiodera Stimpsoni (Lym.) Ver., p. 362, Under side of a part of the
disk and of aray. x7.

Figure 2a—The same. A row of spines. x 28.

Figure 2b—The same. Under side of the distal part of an arm. x7.

Figure 2c-—The same. One of the teeth. x18.

Figure 8—Ophiomyxa tumida Lym., p. 380. Under side of a part of the disk
andofanarm. x7.

Figure 3a—The same. <A row of spines from the middle of anarm. x 12.

Figure 4—Ophiomyxa brevicauda Ver., p. 380. Under side of a part of the disk
and ofanarm. x95.

Figure 4a—The same. One of the teeth. x 28.

Figure 5—Undetermined Ophiuran (Young?). Nearly vertical view of two
joints from the middle of an arm. x 28.

Figure 5a—The same specimen. Side view of two joints from the distal parts
ofanarm. x28.

Figure 6—Astronyx Lymani Ver., p. 377. Type. Under side of a part of the
disk and of anarm. x7.

Figure 6a—The same specimen. Side view of three joints from the middle part
ofanarm. x9.

Figure 6b--The same. Hook-shaped spines, more enlarged.

Figure 6c-—The same. Hooks from the distal part of an arm.

Figure 7—Sigsbeia murrhina Lym. Young, p. 365. Under side of a part of the
disk and of twoarms. x6.

Pirate XLII.

Figure 1—Ophiozona nivea Lym., var. compta Ver., p. 3038. Type. Upper side
of the disk and bases of the arms. x 4.

Figure la—The same specimen (297, Blake Exped.). Under side of the disk.
x 3l4.

Figure 2—Ophiocamax austera Ver., p. 355. Type. Under side of a part of
the disk and of an arm; m, madreporic plate. x5.

Figure 8—Ophiomitra ornata Ver., p. 350. Type. Under side of a part of the
disk and of an arm; m, madreporic plate. x5.

Figure 4—Ophiopristis ensifera Ver., p. 347. Type. Under side of a part of
the disk and of anarm. x6.

Figure 5—Amphipsila maculata Ver., p. 348. Under side of a part of the disk
and base of anarm. x7.

Figure 5a—The same. A row of spines from the middle of anarm. x 14.

Figure 6—Ophioplus tuberculosus Ver., p. 365. Dorsal side. x9.

Figure 6a—The same. Underside. x7.

Figure 6b—The same. Profile view of a part of the disk and coiled arms. x7.

Figure 6c—The same. Side view of a part of the middle of anarm. x9.

Figure 6d—The same. Dorsal view of a more distal part of anarm. x9.

VIII.—Tue Hawauan Hepatic oF THE TRIBE JUBULOIDEX.—
By ALEXANDER W. EvVaANns.

A rEw Hepatice from the Hawaiian Islands were collected by
Menzies in 1793. They consist of small specimens and of fragments
picked from other plants and are for the most part in the herbarium
of Sir William J. Hooker, now preserved in the collections of the
Royal Gardens at Kew. In the early decades of the present century
additional small collections were made by Beechey, by Gaudichaud,
and by Meyen, during their voyages of exploration, and these,
together with the Menzies plants, are the Hawaiian Hepatice referred
to in the Synopsis Hepaticarum of 1844-47. Scarcely thirty species,
most of them from the island of Hawaii, are mentioned in this
volume, which gives us, therefore, little idea of the richness of the
hepatic flora of the Islands.

About thirty years ago another small collection was made by the
late Dr. William Hillebrand. His attention, of course, being chiefly
devoted to the phanerogams and pteridophytes, to the knowledge
of which he made important and well known contributions, the
Hepatic which he gathered were somewhat fragmentary in char-
acter and consisted mainly of large and conspicuous species, to which
occasionally smaller forms remained attached. The collection, never-
theless, included a number of undescribed plants. Some of the
specimens were sent for determination to Mr. C. F. Austin and
others to Mr. William Mitten, and, as these two writers worked
independently of each other, certain of the new species received
two names apiece. The published accounts of Hillebrand’s plants
appeared between 1869 and 1876. In 1872, the Swedish botanist, Dr.
Johan Angstrém, published a list of the Hawaiian Hepatice collected
twenty years previously by Professor N. J. Andersson, during the
voyage around the world of the frigate Hugenie; and, in 1874,
Austin published a list of the species collected by Messrs. Mann and
Brigham in 1872. In both of these lists new species are described
and the synonymy is complicated by giving new names to certain
previously described species. Most of the plants in these three col-
lections came from the island of Oahu.

The first thorough and systematic collection, however, was the
one made in 1875 and 1876 by Mr. D. D. Baldwin, nearly all of
whose specimens came from the island of Maui. Mr. Baldwin sent

388 A. W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

his plants to Professor D. C. Eaton, who forwarded sample-specimens
of them to Mr. Austin for determination. Austin described several
of the new species from this collection in 1879 and left several
others in manuscript. In 1892, the present writer compiled a provi-
sional list of the species from the Islands, based upon Baldwin’s
collection and depending largely on the determinations made by
Austin.

In 1896 Herr Stephani described two of Gottsche’s manuscript
species from specimens collected by Didrichsen, and in the follow-
ing year, published a revised list of the Hawaiian Hepatice, adding
several new species from the collections made by Mr. A. A. Heller
in 1895, and several others from specimens in the herbaria of Drs.
Askenasy and Spruce. He also ascribed the various Lejeuneez to
their respective genera, as these are at present understood.

During the summers of 1897, ’98 and 799, large and important
collections were made by Mr. C. M. Cooke, Jr., mainly on the
islands of Oahu and Kauai. These collections have brought to light
several new and interesting species and have added much to our
knowledge regarding the distribution of forms previously known.
Mr. Cooke’s specimens have furnished the material for most of the
descriptions and illustrations in the present paper.

Even now, however, our knowledge of the Hawaiian hepatics is
doubtless far from complete: the collections of recent years have
been made almost entirely on the islands of Oahu, Maui and Kauai,
and we know little more about the species growing on the large
island of Hawaii than was known fifty years ago. From the island
of Molokai also, which seems favorable for these plants, only three
species have been reported. It is quite possible that a systematic
collection on Hawaii and a careful search on the other islands, par-
ticularly for the minuter forms, would more than double the number
of species which we now know.

The present paper includes a part only of the leafy Hepatice, the
Jubuloidee of Schiffner. In its preparation, I have been able,
through the kindness of correspondents and the curators of herbaria,
to examine the original specimens of nearly all of the Hawaiian
species. Those who have given me the most assistance and to whom
I would express my grateful acknowledgments, are the following:
Mr. W. H. Pearson, Professor A. G. Nathorst, Mr. William Mitten,
Herr F. Stephani, Professor Victor Schiffner, Mr. W. B. Hemsley,
Dr. P. Hennings, Professor L. M. Underwood and Mr. A. Gepp.

A. W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 389

The tribe Jubuloidez, as defined by Schiffner,* is the equivalent of
the subtribe Jubulee of the Synopsis Hepaticarnmt and of the tribe
Jubulez of Spruce.{ It is without doubt the most natural assem-
blage of forms among the leafy Hepatic; it isin fact so natural
that Spruce did not hesitate to place it in contrast to his tribe
Jungermanniez, which included all the remaining acrogynous Jun-
germanniacee and the anacrogynous Jungermanniacex or Metzgeri-
acee§ as well. Schiffner, on the other hand, looks upon the group as
one of the minor divisions under the acrogynous Jungermanniacee,
equal in systematic value to the Ptilidioidex, the Scapanioidex, or
any of the other five tribes which he recognizes. The morphological
papers of Leitgeb|| would, of course, prevent a wide acceptance of
Spruce’s view, and the disposition made by Schiffner is more in accord-
ance with the views of most recent hepaticologists and apparently
with the facts. A reason for the unusual division advocated by
Spruce is perhaps to be found in the extraordinary development of
the Jubuloidez in the tropics. Among the Hepatic of equatorial
South America, to whose collection and study Spruce devoted many
years of his life, more than half of the species which he found
belonged to this group; in the Hawaiian Islands, only about a
quarter of the known species are Jubuloidex, but it is probable that
the higher proportion will be reached both here and in other tropical
countries, when their hepatic floras shall have been more thoroughly
investigated.

Although so natural for a hepatic group, the characters of the
Jubuloidex, particularly those drawn from the gametophyte, are
somewhat difficult to define. This is partly because the sexual plant
exhibits considerable variation within the group, and partly because
several of its most striking and constant peculiarities recur in other
genera, sometimes widely removed from the Jubuloidew. In the
first place the gametophyte is very variable in size ; from the smaller
species of Cololejeunea, which are often only a few millimeters long,
we may pass by all gradations to the larger Frullaniew, some of
which form drooping tufts a half meter in length. The more essen-
tial characters drawn from the vegetative organs are likewise just as
variable, although they show certain peculiarities which are fairly

* Engler & Prantl, Natiirl. Pflanzenfam. i’, 116. 1898.

+ L. ¢. 288. 1845.

{| Hep. Amaz. et And. in Trans. & Proc. Bot. Soc. Edin. xv, 1, 1885.
$ Underwood, Bot. Gazette, xix, 356. 1894.

| Untersuch. tiber die Lebermoose, 1874-1881.

390 A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

constant throughout the group. The leaves are complicate-bilobed,*
the antical lobes being the larger and incubous in their arrangement,
while the smaller postical lobes or “lobules” are usually wholly or
partially inflated and serve as water-sacs. Except in the two genera
Cololejeunea and Metzgeriopsis, underleaves are always present;
usually there is only one underleaf developed for each pair of side-
leaves, but in the genera Diplasiolejeunea and Colurolejeunea there
is an underleaf for every side-leaf, a peculiarity found nowhere else
among the Hepatic. The branches, sexual as well as vegetative,
are invariably lateral. The female inflorescence, which is of course
always terminal, is sometimes borne on the main stem or on a prin-
cipal branch, sometimes on a short, special branch. The number of
archegonia is always small, almost never exceeding four. The peri-
chetial bracts, like the leaves, are complicate-bilobed, but they are
usually larger and their lobulest are never inflated; the bracteolest
likewise are larger than ordinary underleaves. A perianth is always
present and is entirely free from the bracts; it is of the hypogonian-
thous type, but its keels are not always distinct; in the upper part, it
is abruptly contracted into a more or less distinct beak with a small
opening, and it becomes lacerated when the capsule is extruded. The
calyptra is free. The antheridia are borne, usually in pairs, in the
axils of inflated, complicate-bilobed, perigonial bracts, whose lobes
are subequal in size; these bracts are imbricated, often very densely
so, and occur in clusters of from two to many pairs, sometimes in
the course of an ordinary branch, sometimes on a short specialized
branch. The corresponding bracteoles are usually smaller than
ordinary underleaves and are often absent from the upper part or
even from the whole extent of the antheridial spike. The rhizoids
of the Jubuloidee are sometimes abundant and sometimes very
scanty. They are borne in clusters, each cluster arising from the
lower surface of an underleaf, close to the base. In the genus Colo-
lejeunea, the clusters of rhizoids are found on the postical surface
of the axis, in the position where underleaves would naturally be
expected.

The sporophyte, although so much simpler than the gametophyte,
affords important and constant characters. The stalk, instead of

* A single exception is found in the monotypic genus Myriocolea Spruce, of
South America, in which no lobule is developed.

+ In certain genera the lobules are small and indistinct and are sometimes
entirely obsolete.

} The bracteoles are absent in the genera without underleaves; they seem to be
absent also in most species of Colwrolejeunea.

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 391

being of the same diameter throughout, as in most hepatics, broadens
out above into a disc of the same color as the capsule- wall and several
cells thick in the middle part.* On the circumference of this disc the
four valves of the capsule are inserted, and it appears, therefore, as if
the capsule were not split to the base. The valves themselves are
usually two cells thick and each bears on its inner surface close to
the apex a cluster of truncate unispiral elaters. The cells of the
valves do not show the peculiar band-like thickenings usually found
in the cells of the inner layer of the capsule-wall, but are merely
irregularly thickened.

The Jubuloidez fall naturally into two well-marked subtribes:
the Frullaniez and the Lejeuneez.

The Frullaniez are almost never of a bright green color but are
tinged with brown or red, sometimes so deeply so as to be nearly
black. The leaf-lobes are ovate to orbicular in shape, more or less
convex, and usually with entire margins. The lobules are in the
form of inflated hood-shaped or club-shaped sacs, attached to the
postical margin of the lobe close to the base. The opening of the
sac is usually near the point of attachment and is directed backwards;
in a few species, however, the lobule is reflexed and the opening is
consequently directed forwards. Sometimes only a part of the
lobule is inflated, and sometimes, particularly in moist localities, the
lobule appears as a narrow lanceolate lamina and is not inflated at
all. A third part of the leaf, the stylus, is usually distinct in this
subtribe; it is situated on the inner side of the lobule and is inserted,
partly at least, on the stem. The stylus is usually in the form of a
minute, subulate process, and may be looked upon as a part of the
postical lobe, or as an appendage to it. Underleaves are always
present and are almost invariably bifid.

A branch in the Frullaniez develops from the whole of the pos-
tical half of a segmentt and replaces the lobule of the leaf beneath
whose lobe it is situated.{ Corresponding with this method of
branching, the first leaf of a branch is an underleaf; the second, a
side-leaf turned toward the apex of the main axis; the third, a side-

* Cf. Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 5. 1885.

+ This type of branching is found in many genera of Hepatic; it is particu-
larly clear in Porella, Lepidozia, and others with incubous leaves, but is to be
made out also in various genera with succubous leaves.

{ An exception to this rule is found in the innovations and sometimes in the
antheridial branches of Jubula, which conform to the type of branching
described for the next subtribe.

392 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

leaf turned away from the apex; the fourth, a second underleaf, and
so on.

The Lejeuneez are pale or bright green in color and are some-
times tinged with brown or black, but never with red. The leaf-
lobes vary from orbicular to lanceolate in shape, and their margins
show all gradations from entire to laciniate-dentate. With rare
exceptions, the lobule is attached to the lobe by a broad fold and to
the axis by a long, almost longitudinal line of insertion. The lobule
is strongly convex when seen from the postical surface, and its free
margin is either involute or appressed to the stem, so as to form with
the lobe a fairly tight water-sac. In moist situations this becomes
unnecessary, and the lobule is usually more or less reduced, some-
times so much so as to be hardly distinguishable. Underleaves,
when present, are sometimes undivided and sometimes bifid.

A branch in the Lejeuneezx springs from the basiscopic part of the
postical half of a segment,* and the lobule of the corresponding leaf
is normally developed. The branch remains close to this leaf and is
apparently borne just behind it.t Corresponding with this method
of branching, the first leaf of a branch is an underleaf; the second,
a side-leaf turned away from the apex of the main axis; the third,
a side-leaf turned toward the apex, and so on. According to Leit-
geb, the first three leaves of a branch do not appear as such, but
remain united as a sheath, enclosing the apical region of the branch,
which may or may not develop farther.

A peculiar type of branch is the “ innovation,” which is found in
nearly every genus of the Lejeuneer. These innovations are borne
just behind one or both of the perichetial bracts, which are here
reduced to a single pair. Sometimes an innovation is small and
simple, but it is more frequently as large as the axis bearing it,
whose own growth has been stopped by the formation of the arche-
gonium. In such a case, the innovation itself, while still short,
often gives rise to a second flower and a new innovation. This
mode of growth is sometimes repeated several times, the result
being a complicated and characteristic flower-cluster. In case an
innovation is developed behind only one of the bracts, it is not
unusual to have the bracts and perianth pushed to one side, where
they seem to assume a lateral position, the innovation apparently

b)

* An exception is found in the genus Stictolejeunea, where the branches are
borne as in the Frullaniez. Cf. Sprace, Hep. Amaz. et And. 507.

+ This type of branching is found also in the genera Radula and Scapania.
Cf. Leitgeb, Unters. tiber die Leberm. ii, 29.

A. W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidece. 393

being a continuation of the main axis. This condition may be
readily distinguished from that in which a flower is really borne on
a short lateral branch by the order of the leaves on the apparent axis
beyond the flower: in case this is the true axis, the first leaf will be
on the side next the flower ; in case it is an innovation, the first leaf
will be on the side away from the flower. Very striking examples
of each condition may be found in the genus Cololejeunea.

Subtribe I. FRULLANIE.

The Frullaniez include only two genera, Prullania and Jubula, of
which only the most important characters will be enumerated here.

In Frullania, both antical and postical lobes are attached to the
axis by very short, almost transverse lines of insertion, the attach-
ment in the case of the postical lobe being limited to the base of the
stylus. The leaf-lobe, beneath which a branch is situated, is similar
to the others in position and is attached to the main axis rather than
to the branch. The first underleaf of the branch seems to function
as the lobule of this lobe, and their lines of insertion come very close
together. This underleaf is similar to other underleaves,* but is
often distorted in position; and sometimes one of its divisions, the
one next the lobe, is inflated like an ordinary lobule. Between this
underleaf and the lobe, we occasionally find a small leafy structure,
now appearing as a minute, subulate process, now as a small, more
or less rudimentary sac. According to Leitgebt+ this interposed body
is derived from the first postical segment of the branch, which
normally gives rise to the underleaf alone; it may be looked upon,
therefore, as a supplementary part of this underleaf. Properly
speaking, innovations are never present in /rullania; that is, no
branches are ever developed just behind the perichetial bracts. It
is not unusual, however, to find branching a little farther back from
the perianth, and such a branch, which arises in the usual way, may
apparently continue the axis, as in the Lejeuneez. The stalk of the
capsule is more complicated than in Jubula or the following subtribe,
and is usually built up of four concentric layers of cells.

* According to Spruce (Hep. Amaz. et And. 5), this underleaf is truly the
modified lobule, a view which is also expressed by the writer in his own work on
the North American Frullanie (Trans. Conn. Acad. x, 3). The explanation
just given is that of Leitgeb (Untersuch. tiber die Lebermoose, ii, 22), and, being
based on embryological studies, is probably more nearly correct. It must be
acknowledged, however, that the interposed body (described in the text) some-
what obscures Leitgeb’s explanation.

+ Unters. iiber die Lebermoose, ii, 25. 1875.

394. A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

In the genus Jubula, which is intermediate in some respects
between Frullania and the Lejeuneex, the plants are distinctly
green and are never tinged with red. The leaf-lobe is attached to
the axis by a long oblique line of insertion, the lobule is distant
from the axis and is therefore not attached to it at all, and the
stylus, which is reduced to a single cell, becomes obsolete very early :
it appears, therefore, as if no part of the leaf, except the lobe itself,
were attached to the axis. The lobes are often dentate or ciliate.
The lobe beneath which a branch is situated is more oblique than
the others and is attached partly to the axis and partly to the branch.
The first underleaf of a branch is usually a simple lanceolate lamina :
it is much pushed out of position, being attached partly to the axis
and partly to the branch, and its line of insertion does not meet that
of the lobe, which is here obviously without a lobule. Innovations,
like those of the Lejeunee, are present ; in typical cases, there are
two innovations for each inflorescence, though it is not unusual to
find only one of them developed. In Jubula Hutchinsic,* the male
branches apparently arise in the same way as those of the following
subtribe, being borne behind small but otherwise normal and lobu-
late leaves: this peculiarity, however, is not constant for the genus
and is not found in the Hawaiian species. The stalk of the capsule
is formed of only two concentric layers of cells, as in the Lejeunee.

1. FRULLANIA Raddi.

In the last published list of Hawaiian Hepaticz,} ten species of
Frullania are enumerated. An eleventh species, 41 Oahuensis, first
collected by Meyen, is not included here. Although published in
1843, this species was omitted from the Synopsis Hepaticarum, per-
haps through an oversight, and has not since appeared in hepatico-
logical literature. Several of these eleven species cannot be main-.
tained. Three of them, / arietina, Ff Kunzei, and / squarrosa,
are listed on incorrect determinations, and three of the others,
F. cxplicata, F. oceanica, and F. Helleri, are synonyms. Ang-
strém’s 4. Sandvicensis, on the other hand, is a mixed species and
was based on two perfectly distinct plants. The six species which I
have been able to distinguish fall naturally into three of Spruce’s
subgenera and may be identified as follows:

* Cf. Leitgeb, Unters. tiber die Leberm. ii, 37. 1875.
+ Stephani, Hepaticae sandvicenses. Bull. de l’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloideew. 395

Key to the Species.

Lobule inflated in upper part only, the lower forming a more or less
distinct, plane expansion ; perianth with two distinct postical keels;
inflorescence autoicous.

F.. (Chonanthelia) Aongstroemii.

Lobule inflated throughout, attached to the lobe by a very short,
almost transverse keel.

Lobule galeate (about as broad as long); perianth with one or
two postical keels ; inflorescence dioicous.
Perianth slightly roughened on the keels, otherwise smooth ;

leaves not squarrose. F’ (Trachycolea) Oahuensis.
Perianth distinctly tuberculate ; leaves more or less squar-
rose, EF. (TLrachycolea) Sandvicensis,

Lobule clavate (longer than broad); perianth with a single posti-
cal keel; inflorescence autoicous.

Lobule distant from axis and parallel; lobes sharp-pointed;
underleaves contiguous or imbricated; branches not
microphyllous. FE. (Diastoloba) apiculata.

Lobule close to axis and parallel; lobes rounded at apex ;
underleaves distant or contiguous but not imbricated
(except near the end of a stem or branch); branches not
microphyllous. EF. (Diastoloba) Meyeniana.

Lobule distant from axis and widely spreading ; lobes blunt
or apiculate at apex; underleaves imbricated; some of
the branches microphyllous and of short, limited growth.

F, (Diastoloba) hypoleuca.

.

I. Subgenus CHoNnANTHELIA Spruce.
1. Frullania Aongstroemii sp. noy.

Frullania Sandvicensis Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Hift 4, 28. 1872 (in part).
Plate XLIV., figs. 1-11.

Autoicous: plants growing in wide depressed tufts, greenish,
tinged with yellow or brown: stems irregularly pinnately branched :
leaves imbricated, not squarrose, the lobe ovate, arching over the
stem, but scarcely or not at all cordate at base, decurved at the
rounded apex, entire, connected with the lobule by a long fold par-
allel with the stem; lobule galeate above, and forming a plane
triangular expansion below; hood extending to the middle of the

396 A.W. Evans— Hawaiitin Hepatice of the Tribe TJubuloidee.

lobule or beyond, compressed at the mouth and inflated in upper and
outer parts; stylus minute, subulate: underleaves contiguous or
subimbricated, small for the subgenus, orbicular, plane or somewhat
revolute on sides, scarcely or not at all auriculate at base, bifid about
one third with subacute lobes and sinus, margins entire or sinuate-
unidentate on the sides: leaf-cells rather thin-walled, but with con-
spicuous trigones and occasional intermediate thickenings: Q inflo-
rescence borne on a principal branch; bracts in about three pairs,
unequally bifid, the lobe ovate (or narrowly ovate on the innermost
bracts), obtuse to subacute, entire or sinuate on the margins, lobule
ovate or ovate-lanceolate, acute or acuminate, subentire but bearing
a distinct lobe-like tooth or stylus on the inner edge near the base ;
bracteole shortly connate with bracts on one or both sides, ovate, bifid
about one third with narrow, acute or acuminate lobes and narrow
sinus, subentire or unidentate on sides; perianth about half exserted,
obovate, gradually narrowed into a short, broad beak, strongly
two-keeled postically and with a broad shallow furrow antically:
2 bracts in two or three pairs, occupying a short subglobose spike
below the perianth.

Stems 0.17™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1x0.8™™, lobules
0.5x0.3™™", underleaves 0.4x0.35™™, leaf-cells at edge of lobe 14n,
in the middle, 15, and at the base, 20% in diameter, bract I, lobe
1.85 x0.85™, lobule 1.85x0.75™™, bracteole 1.85x0.7™™, bract II,
lobe 1.45x0.75™", lobule 1.25x0.6™™, bracteole II, 1.35x0.6™™,
perianth 2.5 x 1.2™™.

On rocks and trees. Oahu: Nuuanu (Heller); Luakaha (Cooke).

Frullania Aongstroemii, in most of the specimens at my disposal,
grows in company with what I have called # Sandvicensis; and it
is quite evident that Angstrém’s original Frullania Sandvicensis,
as described by its author, is a mixture of these two species. His
sterile type-material, kindly sent me by Professor Nathorst, agrees
closely with his description (so far as leaves and underleaves are
concerned), and it agrees also with the numerous specimens of the
emended F! Sandvicensis, which I have been able to examine. In
his description of the perianth, however, he states :—“perianthium
obovatum dorso subconcavum canaliculatum szepe leviter bicari-
natum, ventre bicarinatum,” showing clearly that he did not have
the perianth of a Zrachycolea before him, but that of a Chonanthelia.
The lower bracteoles, moreover, are described as bipartite, which
certainly does not apply to the bracteoles of J” Sandvicensis,
although it is not quite accurate for those of #! Aongstroemii. The

A, W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidece. 397

two species, although belonging to different subgenera, bear a
certain superficial resemblance to each other. In certain cases the
resemblance is still more marked from the fact that the lobule of /
Aongstroemii is sometimes inflated throughout nearly its whole
extent, losing thereby its characteristic Chonanthelia-form, and
closely approaching the lobule of #. Sandvicensis. These facts,
together with the great rarity of the perianths in F. Sandvicensis,
might easily account for the two having been confused. Even with-
out their very characteristic perianths, however, there are good
points of distinction between the species. The strongly cordate base
of the lobe in #) Sandvicensis, the broad, emarginate and cordate
underleaves, and the very conspicuous thickenings of the leaf-cells
are quite unlike what we find in 4) Aongstroemii.

In Frullania arietina Tayl., of tropical and subtropical America,
F.. Aongstroemii finds a close ally. It differs from this species in its
autoicous, not paroicous inflorescence, in the entire margins of its
bracts, which are less highly connate with the bracteoles, and in the
different shape of its lobules. It will be remembered that Austin*
has already reported / arietina from the Hawaiian Islands as
growing with his Dendroceros Clintoni. Mixed with the specimens
of this last species from Mr, Pearson’s collection, I find a few sterile
stems of # Sandvicensis but no other Frullania, so that it is prob-
able that Austin’s determination was incorrect. Another species of
tropical America, F: gibbosa Nees, resembles #2 Aongstroemii in its
autoicous inflorescence and entire bracts, but it differs in its squar-
rose, densely imbricated leaves, with much larger lobule and large
disc-like stylus, in its broader underleaves, cordate at the base and
less deeply bifid at the apex, and in its more pointed perianths.

II. Subgenus TracuycoLea Spruce.
2. Frullania Oahuensis Hampe.

Frullania Oahuensis Hampe; G. L. & N. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Car.
xix, suppl. 1, 471. 1843.
Plate XLIV., figs. 12-19.

Dioicous: plants closely appressed to substratum, scattered or
forming loose thin mats, reddish- or brownish-green, sometimes
almost black: stems irregularly pinnately branched: leaves imbri-
cated, the lobe ovate, somewhat convex, arching over the stem and
slightly cordate at base, rounded at the apex, entire; lobule galeate,

* Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 15. 1874.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL. X. MARCH, 1900
27

~

398 A. W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

more or less distinctly truncate at base, inflated throughout; stylus
minute and slender, three or four cells long: underleaves distant,
rhombic-obovate, narrowed and not at all cordate at base, bifid about
one half, with acute lobes and sinus, margins angular-unidentate on
sides: leaf-cells with somewhat thickened reddish-walls, trigones
and intermediate thickenings distinct: @ inflorescence borne on a
principal branch; bracts in two or three pairs, increasing in size
toward the perianth, unequally bifid, the lobe broadly ovate, rounded
at the apex, entire or slightly sinuate; lobule lanceolate or ovate-
lanceolate, acute, or obtuse and apiculate, bearing a lobe-like tooth
or stylus at the middle of the inner edge on the innermost bracts,
close to the base on the others, otherwise entire ; bracteole slightly
connate on one side or free, ovate, bifid about one half with acute
lobes .and sinus, entire or sparingly laciniate-toothed on the sides;
perianth more than half exserted, obovate, truncate above and
abruptly narrowed into a short beak, with a broad, usually two-
angled keel postically and commonly with one to three low supple-
mentary keels on both surfaces, roughened or very sparingly tubercu-
late, at least on the keels: 4 bracts in two to ten pairs, occupying
a short branch and forming a globose or oblong spike.

Stems 0.09™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.4x0.3™", lobules
0.14 x 0.12™™, underleaves 0,14 x 0.15™™, leaf-cells at edge of lobe 12y,
in the middle 15y, and at the base 18 in diameter, bract I, lobe
0.7 x0.5™™, lobule 0.6 x0.17™™, bracteole I, 0.5 x 0.25™™, bract II,
lobe 0.5x0.4™", lobule 0.4x0.15™™, bracteole II, 0.35 x0.17™™,
perianth 1.1 x 0,75™™.

On trees. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke); first collected on the island
by Meyen. Kauai: Kipu, Lihue, Half Way Bridge (Cooke).

Frullania Oahuensis is the smallest known Hawaiian /rullania,
being even smaller than /? Meyeniana, with which it often grows
and which it somewhat resembles. The regularly pinnate habit of
this latter species and its clavate instead of galeate lobule will at
once serve to distinguish it. The North American / Virginica
Gottsche is a much closer ally of #: Oahuensis, but is a somewhat
larger plant in all its parts, and its leaves are more strongly cordate
at the base.

The type-specimens of / Oahuensis are apparently not to be
found in the Gottsche Herbarium at Berlin. There is, however, a
drawing so labeled among the beautiful “Icones Hepaticarum
Ineditz,” and this agrees so closely with the specimens collected by
Mr. Cooke that I have no hesitancy in pronouncing them the same.

A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 399

. = © °
3. Frullania Sandvicensis Angstr. emend.

Frullania Sandvicensis Angsty. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft 4, 28. 1872 (in part).
Frullania squarrosa Auct. (not Ff squarrosa (R. Bl. & N.) Dum.).
Frullania arietina Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, 5:15. 1874 (not
Tayl.).
Plate XLV., figs. 1-7.

Dioicous: growing in wide depressed tufts, often mixed with
mosses or other hepatics, brownish-green, sometimes tinged with
reddish: stems irregularly pinnately branched: leaves densely imbri-
cated, more or less squarrose when moist, the lobe broadly ovate,
arching over the stem and cordate, both at the antical base and at
the keel, rounded at the apex, entire, slightly revolute on postical
margin; lobule galeate throughout the whole or the greater part of
its extent, hood inflated in upper and outer parts, compressed below;
stylus small, subulate: underleaves imbricated, broadly orbicular or
reniform, bifid about one fifth with broad obtuse or apiculate lobes
and lunulate sinus, more or less cordate and channeled at base,
margins entire or nearly so: leaf-cells rather thick-walled with very
conspicuous trigones and intermediate thickenings: @ inflorescence
borne on a short simple branch; bracts in two or three pairs, un-
equally bifid, the lobe ovate or obovate, obtuse or rounded at the
apex, entire ; lobule ovate, acute or acuminate, sparingly and irreg-
ularly toothed on the inner edge, one of the teeth (the stylus) being
more distinct and larger than the others ; bracteole connate on one
side, ovate, bifid one fourth to one third with acute or acuminate
teeth and narrow sinus, sparingly and coarsely toothed on the mar-
gins; perianth oblong-obovate, truncate above and abruptly narrowed
into a short beak, strongly one-keeled postically and bearing on the
surface numerous papilla-like or lobe-like projections, especially on
the two lateral keels: ¢ bracts in about six pairs, occupying a short
branch and forming a short, oval spike.

Stems 0:2™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 1x0.9™™,. lobules
0.32 x 0.28™™, underleaves 0.65 x 0.85™™", leaf-cells at edge of leaf 16u
in diameter, in the middle 28x19», at the base 30 in diameter,
bract I, lobe 1.5 x0.9™", lobule 1.3.x 0.6™", bracteole I, 0.95 x 0.7™",
bract II, lobe 1.5x1™™, lobule 1x0.6™", bracteole II, 0.9 x 0.75™",
perianth 2.3 x 1.35™™,

On rocks and trees. Oahu: Lulihi (Wawra); Nuuanu (Heller,
Cooke); foot of Konahuanui (Cooke); Luakaha (Cooke); first col-
lected on the island by Andersson. Kauai; Hanalei, Kilohana,

400 A. W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

Lihue, Half Way Bridge (Cooke). Hawaiian Islands (Hillebrand,
Mann and Brigham).

The determination of this species is based on the sterile type-
material, preserved in the Royal Academy of Science at Stockholm.
It is apparently the plant which has been referred by Austin and other
authors to the widely distributed and variable 7 sqguarrosa, and it
is somewhat questionable as to whether the two are really distinct.
When well developed, #7 Sandvicensis is a little more robust than
F.. squarrosa, its leaves are less strongly squarrose, and its leaf-cells
have somewhat better developed trigones. The underleaves, how-
ever, offer the best point of distinction: these are much broader
than in & squarrosa, often completely concealing the lobules, they
are less deeply bifid, with broad lobes and sinus, and their margins
are usually entire. These differences, although slight, are appar-
ently constant. The distinctive characters between this species and
F. Aongstroemii have already been pointed out and there is little
likelihood of confusing it with any other Hawaiian species.

III. Subgenus Drasrotosa Spruce.
4. Frullania apiculata (R. Bl. & N.) Dum.

Jungermannia apiculata R. Bl. & N. Nova Acta Acad. Caes.-Leop.
xii, 222. 1825.

Frullania apiculata Dum. Receuil d’Obs. sur les Jung. 13. 1835.

Frullania explicata Mont. Ann. des Se. Nat. I. xix, 256. 1843.

Frullania oceanica Mitt.; Seemann, Flora Vitiensis, 417. 1871.

Plate XLVI.

Autoicous: plants growing in wide depressed tufts, dark red
varying to blackish or greenish: stems more or less regularly pin-
nate: leaves imbricated, the lobe ovate, arching over the stem but
scarcely if at all cordate at base, decurved and abruptly apiculate
at the apex, entire; lobule clavate, sometimes short enough to be
called galeate, distant from the axis, truncate at base, inflated
throughout; stylus minute, close to the lobule, borne on a broad
reflexed base ; underleaves subimbricated, broadly orbicular, some-
what cordate at base, bifid about one-third with acute lobes and
sinus, margins entire, plane or slightly reflexed, sometimes revolute
close to the base: leaf-cells with thick reddish walls, trigones and
intermediate thickenings conspicuous, often becoming confluent: 9
inflorescence borne on the main stem or a principal branch; bracts in
three or four pairs, unequally bifid, the lobe ovate-lanceolate, acumi-

A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 401

nate, entire; lobule slightly narrower than the lobe, long-acuminate,
bearing a small slender tooth or stylus near the middle of the inner
edge, otherwise entire or slightly angular-sinuate near the base ;
bracteole ovate, bifid about two fifths with acuminate lobes and
narrow sinus, margins entire or nearly so; perianth about two fifths
exserted, oblong, rounded at the apex and abruptly narrowed into a
short beak, finely ciliolate at the mouth, sharply and narrowly keeled
postically, smooth : 4 spike terminal on a short, simple branch, bracts
in about two pairs: capsule borne on a stalk about as long as the peri-
anth; spores greenish with numerous minute reddish verruculze
arranged in small circular patches.

Stems 0.17™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.7 x 0.5™", lobules
OSE 2c 0.8" (in other cases, 0.15 x 0.12™™"), underleaves 0.35 x 0.4™™,
leaf-cells at edge of leaf 10. in diameter, in the middle 14 and at
the base 30x 20u, bract I, lobe 2x0.75™™, lobule 1.8x0.6™™, brac-
teole 1/1.8x1™, bract II, lobe 1.5 x 0.7™™, lobule 1.3.x 0.4™™, brac-
teole IT 1.3x0.85™", perianth 2.5x1™™, capsule 0.75™™ in diameter,
spores 45-55 in diameter, patches of verrucule about 4p wide.

On rocks and trees. Hawaii (Beechey, Macre). Oahu: Lulumahu
and Nuuanu (Cooke); also collected by Mann and Brigham. West
Maui (Baldwin). Hawaiian Islands (Gaudighaud, Hillebrand). The
species is widely distributed in the Malayan Archipelago, in southern
Africa, and among the islands of the Pacific.

As Schiffner* has lately pointed out, the original description of
Frullania apiculata states that the perichetial bracts and bracteoles
are incised-serrate. The authors of the Synopsis Hepaticarum, how-
ever, applied the name to a plant with entire bracts and bracteoles
and all subsequent authors have done the same thing. If the type-
specimens in the Nees Herbarium should turn out to be pure Frul-
lania serrata Gottsche, as Schiffner thinks probable, then the name
of this species should be changed to # apiculata, and the plant
which is at present known by this name should be called something
else. Herr Stephani writes me that the Hrullania explicata of Mon-
tagne, of which he has seen the original specimens, is the same as the
F, apiculata of the Synopsis; and, therefore, if any change of names
becomes necessary, the plant with entire bracts and bracteoles should
be called & explicata Mont. It is quite possible, however, that the
two species are mixed in the type-material, in which case of course
no change would be required.

* Conspect. Hep. Arch, Ind, 321. 1898.

402 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

The cell-structure of / apiculata has already been figured by
Schiffner,* who gives numerous interesting details about it. The
inflorescence seems to be variable. All the fertile specimens from
the Hawaiian Islands which I have seen are autoicous, while a Javan
specimen kindly sent me by Herr Stephani, bears antheridia only.
According to Gottsche,+ the var. a of the Synopsis is monoicous,
while the var. 8 is dioicous.

Frullania apiculata is a species which is intermediate between the
subgenera Zhyopsiella and Diastoloba of Spruce, and might be
placed in the former perhaps better than in the latter. One of its
closest allies, however, is Frullania exilis Tayl., of South America,
and, as Spruce himself refers this species to Diastoloba (probably
on account of its autoicous inflorescence), I have referred F. apicu-
lata to the same subgenus. The South American species is much
smaller in all its parts than /. apiculata, its leaf-lobes are very
abruptly and minutely apiculate, its lobules are more slender, and
the divisions of its bracts are more abruptly acuminate.

Of F. oceanica Mitt., the author has kindly sent me an authentic
specimen from the island of Tahiti, which agrees very closely with
the Hawaiian specimens above described. A second species of the
Pacific islands, 7 Pacifica Tayl., seems to be very close to / apicu-
lata, but is described as having subdentate bracts.

5. Frullania Meyeniana Lindenb.

Frullania Meyeniana Lindenb.; G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 455. 1845.

Frullania Kunzei Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 15. 1874 (not
Lehm. & Lindenb.).

Frullania Helleri Steph. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 845. 1897.

Plate XLV., figs. 8-14.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to substratum, scattered or
forming thin patches of considerable extent, dark red or purple,
often almost black: stems, at least when young, regularly pinnate
or bipinnate: leaves somewhat imbricated, the lobe ovate, arching
over the stem but not cordate at base, slightly decurved at the
rounded apex, convex, entire; lobule clavate, close to axis and par-
allel with it, rounded at base, inflated throughout; stylus minute,
filiform, consisting of three or four cells in a single row: underleaves
distant, obovate, cuneate and not at all cordate at base, bifid about

* Nova Acta Acad. Czes.-Leop. lx, 224. pl. 6. f. 28-30. 1898.
+ Abhandl. d. Bremen Natur. Vereine, vii, 363, 1882.

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 403

two fifths with obtuse or rounded lobes and narrow sinus, entire or
angular-unidentate on sides: leaf-cells thick-walled, with distinct
trigones and occasional intermediate thickenings, often becoming
confluent: @ inflorescence borne on a principal branch; bracts in
two or three pairs, the lobe ovate, acute or obtuse (away from peri-
anth), entire or sparingly and irregularly angular-dentate, lobule
ovate-lanceolate, acute or short-acuminate, angular-dentate (on inner-
most bract, two to four teeth on each side) or subentire, bearing a
slender cilium-like stylus near the base on the inner edge; bracteoles
free from bracts, ovate, bifid almost to middle, with divisions simi-
lar to the lobules of the bracts; perianth about half exserted,
oblong-obovate, rounded at the apex and narrowed into a rather
long beak, ciliate at the mouth, with a narrow postical keel and
smooth surface: ¢ spike globose, usually borne just below the invo-
lucre; bracts in about three pairs: capsule borne on a very short
stalk; spores yellowish-brown, verruculose, the verrucule in small
circular patches.

Stems 0.14™" in diameter, lobes of leaves from 0.5—0.85™" long,
0.4-0.75™" wide, lobules 0.17x0.08™™, underleaves 0.25 x0.15™™,
leaf-cells at edge of lobe 16 in diameter, in the middle 20p, at the
base 25 x 23u, bract I, lobe 0.95 x 0.45™™, lobule 0.85 x 0.25™™, brac-
teole I 0.75 x0.5™", bract II, lobe 0.7x0.35™™, lobule 0.85 x 0.17™™,
bracteole II 0.5 x 0.25™™, perianth 1.35 x 0.7, capsule 0.5™" in diam-
eter, spores 40-50 in diameter, patches of verrucule about 5 wide.

On trees. Oahu: Nuuanu (Heller, Cooke); Luakaha, Mt. Tant- .
talus, foot of Konahuanui (Cooke); first collected on the island by
Meyen ; also collected by Mann and Brigham. Kauai: Kilohana
(Cooke). West Maui (Baldwin).

My determination of this species is based on the original descrip-
tion and on a drawing of a sterile fragment kindly sent me by Herr
Stephani, who had examined the original material. The most im-
portant difference which this author points out between J” Meyen-
aina and his recently published /! Helleri is in regard to the bracts.
In the diagnosis of / Meyeniana in the Synopsis, the involucre is
briefly and inadequately described as “integerrimum,” whereas in
Herr Stephani’s description of / Helleri the bracts are said to be
“acuta vel apiculata, angulatim paucidentata, lobulis duplo angus-
horibus:. .).:.. acuminatis paucidentatis.” As my description shows,
the characters drawn from the involucre are very variable, and this
is true even of the specimens of 7 Helleri sent me by Mr. Heller
himself. I have, therefore, been unable to keep the two species
distinct.

404. A. W. Hvoans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

In its essential characters, rudlania Meyeniana is almost inter-
mediate between #. Donnellii of Florida, and # Hunzei of the
southern United States, the West Indies and Brazil, two species
which are themselves very closely allied. The best points of dis-
tinction are found in the perichetial bracts and bracteoles: in /!
Donnellii, the lobes and lobules of the bracts and the divisions of
the bracteoles (at least of the innermost row) are strongly incised-
dentate; in 7? Meyeniana, the lobes are subentire, but the lobules
and the divisions of the bracteoles are coarsely dentate; while in /%
Kunzei, the divisions of both bracts and bracteoles are entire or
nearly so. In a sterile condition / Meyeniana differs from both
the American species in its more closely imbricated leaves and nar-
rower lobules, which are closer to the stem and to each other.

6. Frullania hypoleuca Nees.

Frullania hypoleuca Nees; G. L. & N. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-Car.
xix, suppl. 1, 470. 1843.

Plate XLVIL., figs. 1-11.

Autoicous: plants at first closely appressed to substratum, after-
wards forming wide and intricate, depressed mats, yellowish-green
varying to reddish: stems at first rather regularly bipinnate, some of
the branches (especially the ultimate ones) microphyllous and of
short limited growth: leaves densely imbricated, the lobe orbicular-
ovate, arching over the stem but not cordate at base, slightly de-
curved at the rounded or obtuse, sometimes minutely apiculate apex;
lobule clavate, distant from the axis, widely spreading or subpar-
allel, rounded at the base, inflated throughout; stylus about a third
as long as the lobule, obliquely triangular from a broad base, with
its apex close to the lobule: underleaves imbricated, orbicular, bifid
about one third, with broad, spreading or connivent, obtuse, acute,
or apiculate lobes and wide sinus, cuneate and not at all cordate
at base, entire or sinuately toothed on the sides: leaf-cells with
conspicuous, often confluent trigones and occasional intermediate
thickenings: inflorescence borne on a principal branch; bracts in
about three pairs, the lobe ovate to obovate (on innermost bract),
apiculate at the apex, entire or sparingly and coarsely toothed
in the upper part, lobule narrowly ovate or lanceolate, acute and
apiculate, bearing a distinct lobe-like tooth or stylus near or below
the middle of the inner edge and sometimes a few minute and
irregular teeth nearer the base, otherwise entire; bracteoles free

A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 405

or the innermost slightly connate on one side, ovate, bifid about
two fifths with broad, acute lobes and acute or obtuse sinus, entire
or unidentate on the sides; perianth about one fourth exserted,
obovate-oblong, cuneate toward base, truncate above and narrowed
into a short beak, ciliate at the mouth, with a narrow postical keel
and smooth surface: @spikes borne single or in pairs close to the
perianth ; bracts in two or three pairs: capsule exserted on a very
short stalk; spores yellowish-brown with minute, darker verrucule
collected in circular patches.

Stems 0.17™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 1x0.85™™, lobules
0.25 x 0.1", underleaves 0.6 x 0.6™™, leaf-celis at edge of lobe 17p in
diameter, in the middle 22u, and at the base 254; bract I, lobe
2x1™™, lobule 1.7x0.6™™, bracteole I 1.6x0.95™", bract II, lobe
oa x0.Sos. lobule 1 x0.45™™, bracteole II, 0.85x0.5™", perianth
2.2x1.2™™, capsule 0.75™™ in diameter, spores 40-50 in diameter,
the patches of verruculz about 6u wide.

On trees. Oahu: Panoa (Heller); Nuuanu, Mt. Tantalus (Cooke);
first collected on the island by Meyen. West Maui (Baldwin).
Sandwich Islands (Gaudichaud).

The marked resemblance between the Hrudlanie of the Hawaiian
Islands and those of the southern United States is a matter of some
interest. With the exception of /! apiculata, each of the six species
described above has one or more close allies from the latter region,
and in some cases the resemblance is very striking indeed. As has
been pointed out, J! Aongstromeii is close to & arietina, F. Sand-
vicensis to F squarrosa, F. Oahuensis to Ff Virginica and F.
Meyeniana to F. Donnellii and Ff Kunzei. LF hypoleuca finally
finds a close ally in / Caroliniana. 'The American plant, however,
is considerably smaller and less densely pinnate; its leaves are less
imbricated and their lobes more uniformly spreading, the divisions
of its bracts and bracteoles are less pointed and always entire, and
its perianth is proportionately broader at the apex.

2. JUBULA Dum.

The genus Jubula as first proposed by Dumortier in 1822,* in-
cluded the two modern genera Jubula and Frullania. In 1831,f he
divided his genus into two sections, Jubwlotypus, for his J. Hutchinsie,
and Ascolobium, for his J. dilatata and J. tamarisci (now Frullania
dilatata and F. tamarisci respectively). In 1835{ he raised his two

* Comm. bot. 112. | Sylloge Jungermann. 36.
+ Receuil d’obs sur les Jung. 12.

406 A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

sections to generic rank, retaining the name Jubula for his section :
Jubulotypus, and applying to his section Ascolobium the older name
Frullania of Raddi, of whose work he had until then apparently
been ignorant. This arrangement is adhered to in his latest work on
the Hepatic, published in 1874.*

For many years other writers on the subject, both in Europe and
in America, did not agree with these final views of Dumortier, but
included both genera under the name Frullania. In 1884,+ how-
ever, Spruce pointed out more clearly than Dumortier had done the
differences between the two, and since this time, they have been
almost universally recognized.

The type of the genus is Jubula Hutchinsie (Hook.) Dum., a very
local plant of Great Britain. Forms similar to this type have been
found in eastern North America, in tropical America, in Asia, and
in several islands of the Pacific, and these various forms have, with
very few exceptions, been referred to J. Hutchinsie as varieties.
There is no doubt that these so-called varieties are very closely
related to each other, and it is probable that some of them are
merely temporary conditions of others. Still, as the differences
between certain of them are very well marked and seem to be con-
stant, it is doubtful if anything is to be gained by trying to keep
them together. All the Hawaiian material which I have seen can be
referred to the single species:

1. Jubula piligera (Aust.) Evans.

Frullania Hutchinsie Auct. (not (Hook.) Dum.).

Frullania (Jubula) piligera Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, vi, 301.
1879.

Jubula piligera Evans, Trans. Conn. Acad. viii, 253. 1891.

Plate XLVII., figs. 12-20.

Autoicous: growing in flat tufts, dark green: stems irregularly
pinnate: leaves imbricated, the lobe broadly ovate, reflexed or plane
at the acuminate apex, entire or sometimes sparingly ciliate-dentate
(with one to three teeth) near the apex, arching to about the middle
of axis and neither rounded nor cordate at base; lobule galeate, dis-
tant from axis and spreading or subparallel, flattened, appearing —
clavate when seen from edge, narrowed at the obliquely truncate
base, inflated throughout; stylus very early obsolete: underleaves
ovate-orbicular, rounded toward the base and slightly decurrent, bifid

* Hep. Europ. 25, 26. + Hep. Amaz, et And. 59.
’

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 407

one third to one half with acuminate lobes and acute sinus, entire
or sparingly ciliate-dentate (with one or two teeth) on the sides;
leaf-cells rather thick-walled with small but distinct trigones and
occasional, vague, intermediate thickenings: @ inflorescence borne
on a principal branch with innovations on one or both sides, the
innovations themselves usually floriferous and innovating on one
side; bracts in a single pair, the lobe ovate-oblong, narrowed into a
long, acuminate point, entire or sparingly ciliate-dentate (with one or
two teeth), lobule ovate-lanceolate, long-acuminate, entire (the stylus
apparently obsolete); bracteole ovate, free from bracts, bifid about
two fifths with acuminate lobes and acute sinus, markedly narrowed
toward base, entire or with one or two cilia near apex; perianth ob-
ovate, gradually narrowed toward base, rounded or truncate at apex
and narrowed into a short beak, with a high, narrow, postical keel,
smooth: é spikes long and slender, arising singly or in pairs near the
involucre and in the position normal for vegetative branches; bracts
in six or more pairs, smaller than the stem-leaves, complicate-bilobed
and concave, imbricated but not densely so, the lobes ovate and
acuminate, lobules smaller, ovate, acute; bracteoles similar to the
other underleaves but smaller.

Stems 0.2™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 1.1x0.8™™, lobules
0.3 x 0.2™", underleaves 0.6 x 0.65™", leaf-cells at edge of lobe 13 in
diameter, in the middle 25x 14p, and at the base 32x19, lobe of
bract 1.7x0.7™™, lobule 1.1x0.5™™, bracteole 1.7x1™™, perianth
2.4-2.9™™ long, 0.95™™ wide.

On the ground and on trunks of trees in damp places. West Maui
(Baldwin). Kauai (Baldwin). Hawaiian Islands (Tolmie). Oahu:
Konahuanui (Cooke).

Although the present species was considered distinct by Austin,
Schiffner* accords it specific rank very doubtfully, and Stephanit
reduces it to a simple synonym of Jubula Hutchinsie. The follow-
ing characters, however, would seem sufficient to distinguish it: its
leaf-lobes are usually entire except for the apical tooth, which 1s
longer and slenderer than in J. Hutchinsie,; when other teeth are
present, they too are slender; the lobule does not end in a slender point,
but is constricted and truncate at the mouth; the bracts and brac-
teoles are larger and less toothed (frequently not toothed at all) and
are tipped with slender points; the ¢ branches are long, extending
far beyond the stem-leaves, and they arise in the same way as ordi-

e Engler & Prantl, Natiirl. Pflanzenfam. i’, 132. 1895.
+ Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

408 A, W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

nary branches; the bracts are less closely imbricated, sometimes
scarcely touching, and the branch sometimes bears small unmodified
Jeaves beyond the bracts; the bracts have the same texture as ordi-
nary leaves and are not delicate as in J. Hutchinsiew; the ordinary
leaf-cells have slightly thicker walls and are more elongated in the
middle and toward the base of the lobe.

Subtribe II. LEJEUNEE.

The generic limits of the forms included in the Lejeuneexe have
been subject to considerable discussion, and the opinions of hepati-
cologists are still somewhat diverse concerning them. The old
genus Lejeunia, as first proposed by Mlle. Libert* nearly eighty
years ago, was made up of the two European species, LZ. serpyllifolia
and LL. (now Cololejeunea) calearea. In 1831, Dumortiert added to
the genus the Kuropean species, calyptrifolia, hamatifolia and minu-
tissima, and in 1835,] made a few more additions, mainly of tropical
species, at the same time separating ZL. calyptrifolia as the type of
a distinct genus, Colura. A few years afterwards, Nees von Esen-
beck§ also recognized the genus Lejeunea, placing in it the same
European species as Dumortier.

The publication of the Synopsis Hepaticarum in the next decade
brought into the genus an immense number of exotic species, many
of which had been previously described under the convenient old
generic name, /Jungermannia. In this way the number of known
species of Lejeunea was increased to nearly three hundred. At the
same time the authors of the Synopsis recognized or proposed the
closely related genera Bryopteris, Thysananthus, Ptychanthus and
Phragmicoma,|| which were made up almost entirely of extra-Euro-
pean forms. The characters assigned to these genera were in some
cases both vague and false, but they were made use of by authors ina
rather blind way, until the publication of Spruce’s important work in
1884, This author pointed out the untrustworthy and artificial charac-
ters of certain of the Synopsis genera and proceeded to combine, in the
single, much-embracing genus Lejeunea, all those Jubuloidex which
are constantly monogynous. He then divided his genus into thirty-
seven divisions, most of which are natural and well-defined. These

* Ann. Gen. des Sci. Phys. (Brux.) vi, 372. 1820.

+ Sylloge Jungermann. 32.

{ Receuil d’obs. sur les Jung. 11.

S Naturgeschichte der europ. Lebermoose, iii, 255, 1838.

| First proposed by Dumortier for the European P. Mackaii (Hook.) Dum.

A, W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidece. 409

divisions he called “subgenera” and gave to each of them a name
in which the word “ Lejeunea” was compounded with an appropriate,
descriptive prefix (e. g. Sticto-Lejeunea, Neuro-Lejeunea, etc.). This
work of Spruce is his most important contribution to hepaticology,
and by its means he brought a certain degree of order into a group
which had heretofore been almost hopeless, both on account of its
inherent complexity and on account of the brief and inadequate
descriptions of many of the older authors. Spruce pointed out
clearly in his writings that his so-called subgenera or, at any rate,
some of them were really the equivalents of acknowledged genera in
other groups of the Hepatic, but he continued to write of them as
subgenera, and even in his last paper,* published after his death,
they are so designated. Since 1885, most of the writers on Hepat-
ice, who have busied themselves with exotic species, have made use
of Spruce’s divisions and have used his names, now as generic, now
as subgeneric, in a somewhat inconsistent way. The tendency to
consider these divisions as true genera, however, became more and
more manifest, until, in 1893, Schiffner divided his Lejeuneez into
forty distinct genera, most of which have the limits and the names
of the subgenera of Spruce. In a few cases, the names of the Synop-
sis or other older names are substituted; as, for example, Bryop-
teris for Bryo-Lejeunea and Marchesinia for Homalo-Lejeunea.
Many of these genera are undoubtedly distinct; others are probably
too close to one another, and a more intimate knowledge of the group
will doubtless show that some should be united. For the present,
however, it seems wisest to recognize most of Schiffner’s genera
as such, and to use his names. It hardly seems just, nevertheless, to
give up Mlle. Libert’s old name Lejeunea altogether; as Schiffner
himself suggests in a foot-note, this name might readily be retained
for the genus which he calls /ulejewnea, more especially as the type
of the old genus, L. serpyllifolia, is the type of the restricted genus
as well. Itis probable also that Spruce’s subgenus Micro-Lejeunea,
as restricted by Stephani, is as well entitled to generic rank as cer-
tain of Schiffner’s genera, although it is referred by him as a sub-
genus to Hulejeunea.

As Schiffner is the writer who first defined these groups as genera,
he and not Spruce should be looked upon as authority for them, and
the year 1893 should be considered the date of their establishment.

* Hepatice Elliottiane. Linn. Soc. Journ. Bot. xxx, 331-372. pl. 20-30. 1894.

+ Hedwigia, xxix, 84. 1890.

¢{ This should of course not apply to the old generic names given in the
Synopsis and elsewhere.

410 A. W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

An objection to this procedure may be found in the fact that other
writers, notably Stephani, have used these names as generic, previous
to 1893; but as these writers did not define their genera, it would
complicate matters and be inconsistent with customary usage to
quote them as authority for their new combinations, excepting of
course those published since 1893.

Of the forty genera recognized by Schiffner, Stephani* accredits
seventeen to the Hawaiian Islands, and the addition of Microlejeunea
as a distinct genus makes eighteen. Two species, Z. wngulata and
L. calyptrata of Angstrim, he leaves doubtful; the first of these is
the same as Mitten’s Z. wncinata and is therefore a Drepanolejeunea,
but the second belongs in the distinct genus Colurolejeunea. The
writer is able to add the genus Zrachylejeunea to the list, making
twenty genera in all. It is evident, however, that this number is not
quite correct: several of the genera are apparently listed on incorrect
determinations and certain species appear to the writer to fit some-
what more naturally into other genera than those to which they have
been assigned. By making these exclusions and transferences, four-
teen genera are left. As many of these are represented by a single
species each, it has seemed most practicable in the following key to
lead directly to the species represented on the Islands, rather than
to have short special keys under the respective genera.

Key to the species of Hawaiian Lejeuneen.

Underleaves present, normal in number (i. e. one for each pair of
side-leaves).
Underleaves undivided.
Leaves entire.
Qinflorescence borne on a principal branch, without

innovations, Lopholejeunea subnuda.,
Q inflorescence borne on a very short branch, with a
short, sterile innovation. ( Platylejeunea.)

Underleaves broadly reniform.
Platylejeunea baccifera.
Underleaves orbicular.
Platylejeunea cryptocarpa.
? inflorescence borne on a principal branch, innovating
on one or (very rarely) on both sides,
Brachiolejeunea Sandvicensis.
Leaves usually more or less toothed at apex.

¢ Cf. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897. Dicranolejeunea is omitted from
this list.

A, W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 411

Underleaves decurrent, reflexed at apex.
Marchesinia Mittenii.
Underleaves not decurrent, plane at apex.
Thysananthus elongatus.
Underleaves bifid.
Leaves sharp-pointed.
Underleaves with broad lobes (consisting of ten to
many cells), the sinus not extending beyond middle.
( Harpalejeunea.)
Leaves acute to acuminate, lobule large (about
half as long as lobe).
Harpalejeunea pseudoneura.
Leaves apiculate, lobule small (about one sixth as
long as lobe). Harpalejeunea Owaihiensis.
Underleaves with slender lobes (consisting of five to
seven cells), the sinus extending beyond the middle.
(Drepanolejeuned.)
Leaves entire or denticulate, acute.
Drepanolejeunea Anderssonii,
Leaves incised-dentate, acuminate.
Drepanolejeunea uncinata.
Leaves rounded at apex or very blunt-pointed.
Leaves with two or three ocelli at base of lobe.
Ceratolejeunea oculata.
Leaves not ocellate.
Leaves obliquely spreading.
Leaf-cells thick-walled or papillose or both.

Q inflorescence borne on a very short
branch (the vegetative leaves repre-
sented by a single underleaf), not inno-
vating or with a single, short innova-
tion on one side; perianth with a
distinct antical keel.

Trachylejeunea Oahuensis.

2 inflorescence borne on a principal branch
or on a short lateral branch (always with
a few vegetative leaves), innovating on
one or on both sides ; perianth plane or
nearly so on antical face.

( Cheilolejeunea.)
Underleaves contiguous or subimbri-
cated.

412 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Fubuloidee.

Leaf-lobes about 1™™ long and
0.5™™ wide; cells with thin walls
and scarcely evident trigones,

Chetlolejeunea stenoschiza.

Leaf-lobes 0.5-0.6™ long,
0.4-0.5"" wide; cells with
somewhat thicker walls and
more distinct trigones,

Cheilolejeunea intertexta.
Underleaves distant.

Leaf-cells with large, conspicuous
trigones.

Cheilolejeunea Hawaica.

Leaf-cells thin-walled, without
trigones.

Cheilolejeunea Sandvicensis.
Leaf-cells thin-walled, not papillose, sometimes

with small trigones. (Lejeunea.)
Underleaves bifid to beyond the middle;
leaf-cells without trigones; perianth

retuse at apex. Lejeunea Pacifica.
Underleaves bifid to about the middle;
leaf-cells with small trigones; perianth

not retuse at apex.

Lejeunea anisophylla.

Leaves erect-spreading. Microlejeunea albicans.

Underleaves absent. ( Cololejeuned.)
Lobule more than half as long as lobe. — Cololejeunea Cookei.
Lobule less than half as long as lobe.

Lobe not hyaline-margined, stylus reduced to a single cell,
often obsolete.
Lobe less than twice as long as broad.

Perianth strongly compressed, with a low, broad, posti-
cal keel, deeply emarginate at apex; inflorescence
autoicous.

Q inflorescence borne on a very short branch, with
a short sterile innovation; leaf-cells with con-
spicuous trigones. Cololejeunea obcordata.

2 inflorescence borne on a principal branch, inno-
vating on one side, the innovation often florifer-
ous; leaf-cells without trigones.

Cololejeunea ceatocarpa.

A.W. Evans—lawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloide. 413

Perianth slightly compressed with a high, two-angled
Sony P S &
postical keel, not retuse at apex; inflorescence

dioicous. Cololejeunea ovalifolia.
Lobe more than twice as long as broad.

Cololejeunea Hillebrandii.
Lobe hyaline-margined, at least near apex.

Stylus reduced to a single cell, often obsolete; lobule

plane. Cololejeunea lanciloba.

Stylus composed of several cells, lobule inflated.

Cololejeunea longistylis.
Underleaves present, doubled (i. e. two for each pair of side-leaves);

leaves ending in a long, inflated sac. Colurolejeunea tenuicornis.

3. LOPHOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Lopho-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 119.
1884,

Lopholejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. i*, 129.
1898.*

Plants medium-sized to large, brown or brownish-green, sometimes
deeply tinged with purple or almost black, closely appressed to sub-
stratum or growing in depressed and intricate tufts: stems irregu-
larly pinnate: leaves imbricated, falcate-ovate, entire; the lobule
small, acutely or obtusely pointed at the apex, otherwise entire:
underleaves imbricated, orbicular to reniform, entire, slightly or not
at all decurrent at base: leaf-cells with more or less thickened walls:
2 terminal on a principal branch, without innovations; bracts larger
than the leaves, the lobe usually denticulate to laciniate, at least at the
apex, lobule small, sometimes indistinct; bracteole subrotund with a
broad apex, usually entire; perianth somewhat compressed with two
distinct postical keels, both these and the lateral keels tuberculate
or alate with dentate to laciniate wings: ¢ spike elongated, terminal
on a simple branch or occupying its whole length.

In Herr Stephani’s list,t the genus Lopholejeunea is credited with
four Hawaiian species, viz:—L. subnuda, L. gibbosa, L. Mannii and
L. Owahuensis. I have been able to examine type-specimens of all
of these and find that they should be referred to a single species, to

* A fuller synonymy of this and of the following genera of the Lejeuneee is
given by Schiffner. The characters of the various genera are given in full both
by this author and by Spruce, and the generic descriptions in the piesent paper
are largely compiled from the works of these writers.

+ Bull. de Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL, X. Marcu, 1900.
28

414. A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

which, accordingly, the oldest of these four specific names should be
applied.

1. Lopholejeunea subnuda (Mitt.) Steph.

Phragmicoma subnuda Mitt.; Seemann, Flora Vitiensis, 412. 1871.

Lejeunea gibbosa Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft 4, 23. 1872.

Lejeunea (Phragmicoma) Mannii Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 15.
1874.

Lopholejeunea Owahuensis Steph. Hedwigia, xxxv, 11. 1896.

Lopholejeunea gibbosa Steph. Bull. de PHerb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

Lopholejeunea Mannii Steph. |. c.

Lopholejeunea subnuda Steph. 1. ¢.

Plate XLVIIL., figs. 1-6.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to substratum, but usually
growing in wide, depressed mats, dark olive-green or purplish, some-
times almost black: stems irregularly pinnately branched: leaves
imbricated, the lobe convex, more or less decurved at the rounded or
very obtuse apex, broadly ovate, arching over the stem but scarcely
beyond, not cordate at base, entire; lobule broadly triangular-ovate
from a broad base (when explanate), keel slightly arched, not decur-
rent, free margin entire, strongly involute near base, plane and very
bluntly pointed at the apex, then gradually passing into lobe: under-
leaves contiguous or slightly imbricated, reniform, entire, attached
by a curved line of insertion, but scarcely decurrent: leaf-cells papil-
lose with indistinct and often confluent trigones and intermediate
thickenings: @ inflorescence borne on a long principal branch, some-
times giving off branches near the bracts, but very rarely true inno-
vations; bracts scarcely bifid, the lobule appearing as a narrow
entire, rectangular expansion attached to lobe by its whole length,
lobe ovate, more or less dentate at the rounded apex and along
antical margin, the teeth short, sharp or blunt, and rarely more than
six in number; bracteole free, ovate to obovate-quadrate, attached
by a narrow base, truncate or slightly emarginate at apex, entire;
perianth about half exserted, obovate or cuneiform, gradually nar-
rowed toward base, rounded or truncate at apex and abruptly
narrowed into a short beak, somewhat compressed on sides, with
two distinct postical keels and often with a low antical keel, keels
more or less winged, the wings undulate, dentate or laciniate:
é spike borne on a simple branch near the involucre, occupying the

A.W. Evans—Hawatian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 415

whole branch or terminal, bracts in many pairs (sometimes twelve
or more), imbricated, concave, smaller than ordinary leaves, sub-
equally bifid with entire divisions rounded at the apex; bracteoles
smaller than the other underleaves but otherwise oe to them.

Stems 0.14™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1x 9.7™™, lobules when
explanate 0.3 x 0.2™™, andereay es 0.5 x 0.65™™, se at edge of
lobe 16m in aimater, in the middle 25yu, and at the base 32x 25pn,
lobe of bract 1.4x 0.75™™, lobule 0.5 x 0.08™, Enaeceole 0.95 x 0/8"™,
perianth 1.55 x 0.9™™.

On trees and banks. Oahu: Luakaha, Nuuanu, foot of Kona-
huanui (Cooke); also collected by Andersson, by Didrichsen, and by
Mann and Brigham. Kauai: Kilohana (Cooke). Hawaiian Islands
(Hillebrand).

Although in this species there are usually no branches in the
vicinity of the involucre, specimens will occasionally offer an excep-
tion to this rule. In such cases branches may arise very close to the
perianth, in very rare instances in fact appearing as true innovations.
Such specimens, however, are so entirely like typical plants in other
respects, that it would be artificial to separate them, much more so
to place them in distinct genera. The crests on the perianth of
LL. subnuda are very variable: sometimes they are narrow and very
slightly sinuate or sinuate-dentate on the margins; sometimes they
are broader and sharply laciniate-dentate: it is, however, possible to
find many intermediate conditions. ‘

A close ally of the Hawaiian species is the widely distributed
Lopholejeunea Sagraeana (Mont.) Schiffn., which is likewise autoi-
cous. This species is, however, smaller, its leaves increase rapidly
in size toward the perianth, and this latter organ is almost immersed
in the involucre and very strongly laciniate on the keels. L. eulopha
(Tayl.) Schiffn., found in various Pacific islands, has spinose bracts _
and bracteoles and is dioicous.

On the strength of specimens collected by Mr. Heller, Herr
Stephani has listed as a Hawaiian plant a species found on the Mari-
anne Islands, namely, Archilejeunea Mariana (Gottsche) Steph.*
Through the kindness of Professor Underwood, who is now in pos-
session of Mr. Heller’s hepatics, I have been enabled to examine a
large number of specimens so named, but find among them no
Lejeunea with undivided underleaves excepting Lopholejeunea sub-
nuda. It is of course possible that the Archilejeunea occurred in

* Bull. de l’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

416 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

small amount in the specimens forwarded to Herr Stephani for deter-
mination, but was wanting in the rest of the collection. On account
of the uncertainty concerning it, however, the species is omitted from
the present account.

4. PLATYLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Leujeunea subgenus Platy-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
124,1884, |

Platylejeunea Schiffn. ; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam, 1°, 130.
1893.

Plants large to very large, brown or blackish-brown, creeping
or pendulous: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves somewhat imbri-
cated, the lobe horizontally spreading, ovate, usually more or less
incurved at apex and recurved along postical margin, entire, usually
rounded or obtuse at apex; lobule small, strongly inflated and cucul-
late near axis: underleaves large, more or less imbricated, orbicular
to reniform, broadly truncate or retuse, entire, often decurrent:
leaf-cells with large and distinct trigones: 9 inflorescence borne on
a very short branch, with a single, short, sterile innovation on one
side; bracts much smaller than the leaves, subequally bifid, entire;
bracteole narrow, obtuse or more or less indented at apex; perianth
small, oblong or obovate, rounded to emarginate at apex, strongly
compressed, margins more or less incised-fimbriate, surface smooth
or with a few scattered papillz, antical surface plane, postical sur-
face with two to four low, usually spinose keels: ¢ terminal ona
principal branch or on a short special branch, bracts in many pairs.

Two species of Platylejeunea have been accredited to the Hawaiian
Islands. The first of these, P. baccifera, as Herr Stephani has
already pointed out,* was at first incorrectly referred to Lejeunea
transversalis, a plant of tropical America, I have examined the
Hawaiian material labeled Jungermannia transversalis, var., 1 the
herbarium at Kew and find that it agrees closely with the Australian
type-specimen of Phragmicoma baccifera in the same collection. Of
the second species, P. cryptocarpa, the type-specimens have been
kindly sent me by Mr. Mitten. Apparently neither of these species
has been collected on the Islands since 1793.

* Hedwigia, xxix, 13. 1890.

A, W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloide. 417

1. Platylejeunea baccifera (Tayl.) Steph.

Lejeunea transversalis, 8B, Hookeriana G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 311.
1845.

Phragmicoma baccifera Tay]. Lond. Jour. Bot. v, 387. 1846.

Marchesinia baccifera Trevis. Mem. reale Ist. Lomb. di Sci. e Lett.
hei 405.. 1857.

Platylejeunea baccifera Steph. Hedwigia, xxix, 6. 1890. Also in
herb.

Plate LXVIIL., figs. 7-11.

Dioicous: plants brown: stems sparingly and irregularly pinnately
branched : leaves imbricated, the lobe ovate, slightly convex, some-
what decurved at the rounded or very obtuse apex, arching over the
axis but scarcely beyond, slightly or not at all cordate at base, entire
or rarely obscurely crenulate at apex; lobule triangular-ovate (when
explanate), much inflated near axis, keel strongly arched, often some-
what decurrent, free margin entire, very strongly involute near base,
plane and almost straight in outer half: underleaves imbricated,
broadly reniform, plane or nearly so, attached by a sharply curved
line of insertion and abruptly short-decurrent or indistinctly cordate
at base, apex broadly truncate or retuse, margin entire or sparingly
and obscurely crenulate: leaf-cells with large trigones and occasional
intermediate thickenings, often becoming confluent: 9 bracts sub-
equally one fourth to one third bilobed, lobes and lobules ovate to
oblong, rounded to subacute, entire or very obscurely crenulate at
the apex from projecting cells; bracteole obovate from a narrow
cuneate base, shortly bifid (about one twelfth) with obtuse lobes
and sinus, entire; perianth (very young) compressed, dentate on
lateral keels: 4 inflorescence not seen.

Stems 0.25™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1.7 x 1.1™™, lobules when
inflated 0.35 x 0.25™™, underleaves 0.9 x 1.5™™, leaf-cells at edge 22u
in diameter, in the middle 29u, and at the base 35y, lobe of outer
bract 0.95 x 0.5™™, lobule 1 x 0.4", bracteole 0.9 x 0.6™™.

IIawaii (Menzies).

The above description is drawn from a specimen kindly given me
by Herr Stephani, which fully agrees with the material at Kew.
Platylejeunea baccifera is very close to P. transversalis (Swartz)
Schiffn., but is apparently still closer to P. granulata (Nees) (Lejeu-
nea teniopsis Spruce), also of tropical America. It is distinguished
from the first of these by its smaller lobules and by the narrower bases
of its underleaves. It differs from the second in its broader under-
leaves, and there areapparently slight differences also in involucre and

418 A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

perianth, the bracteole of P. granulata, for example, being truncate
or obtuse, while that of P. baccifera is shortly bifid. My material
of the latter species is, however, too young to make full comparisons
and the published descriptions of the floral organs are very incom-
plete.

2. Platylejeunea cryptocarpa (Mitt.) Steph.

Lejeunea cryptocarpa Mitt.; Seemann, Flora Vitiensis, 413. 1871.
Platylejeunea ceryptocarpa Steph. Bull. de ’?Herb. Boissier, vy, 842.
1897.

Dioicous: plants greenish-brown: stems sparingly and irregularly
branched : leaves imbricated, the lobes ovate, slightly convex, plane
or somewhat decurved at the rounded apex, arching across the axis
and usually a little beyond, slightly or not at all cordate at base,
entire; lobule triangular-ovate, much inflated near axis, keel slightly
arched, indistinctly decurrent, free margin entire, strongly revolute
near axis, plane in outer half: underleaves somewhat imbricated,
orbicular, broadly rounded at the apex, plane or nearly so, short-
decurrent or vaguely cordate at base, attached by a sharply curved
line of insertion, entire: leaf-cells with distinct trigones and occa-
sional intermediate thickenings, often becoming confluent: @ bracts
subequally one third bifid, the divisions ovate to oblong, the lobe
usually subacute and the lobule obtuse to truncate, margin slightly
crenulate from projecting cells; bracteole obovate-oblong, bifid
about one third with rounded lobes and narrow sinus, slightly crenu-
late; perianth (young) compressed, obovate, antical surface plane,
postical surface with a broad two-angled keel, lateral keels and two
angles of postical keel with distinct and sharply incised-dentate
wings: ¢@ spike oblong, occupying a short special branch; bracts
in about six pairs, bracteoles wanting, except at base of spike.

Stems 0.2™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1.2 x 0.75™™, lobules when
inflated 0.2x0.15™", underleaves 0.7x 0.7™™, leaf-cells at edge of
leaf 16 in diameter, in the middle 26, and at the base 28y, lobe of
bract 0.6 x 0.25"™, lobule 0.5 x 0.25™™, bracteole 0.7 x 0.35"™, ¢ spike
1x05 3™, ;

“On Leptogium azureum.” Wawaii (Menzies).

It will be seen from the foregoing description that this species is
very close to P. baccifera. It is, nevertheless, smaller in all its parts
and its underleaves are strikingly different in shape, so that the two
should probably be kept separate. It is to be regretted that the
Hawaiian material of this interesting genus is so meager and incom-

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 419

plete. As Herr Stephani has remarked, the vegetative characters of
the species are exceedingly variable, and it is rarely possible to
describe one of them in a satisfactory way without an extensive
series of specimens.

5. BRACHIOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Brachio-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
129. 1884.

Brachiolejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1’,
128. 1893.

Plants medium-sized to large, green or brownish-green, closely
appressed to substratum or growing in depressed intricate tufts :
stems irregularly pinnate or dichotomous : leaves imbricated, the lobe
faleate, entire ; lobule much smaller than lobe, denticulate on margin :
underleaves imbricated, orbicular to reniform, slightly cordate or
decurrent at base: leaf-cells with distinct trigones : Q inflorescence
terminal on a principal branch, innovating on both or, more rarely,
on only one side; bracts often smaller than the leaves; perianth
slightly or not at all compressed, three- to ten-keeled: ¢ spike elon-
gated, variously situated.

1. Brachiolejeunea Sandvicensis (Gottsche).

Phragmicoma bicolor Mont. Voyage de la Bonite, Botanique, i, 223.
1846 (not Lejeunea bicolor (Nees) Mont.).

Phragmicoma Sandvicensis Gottsche, Ann. des Sciences nat. IV, viii,
344, pl. 15. f. 10-24. 1857.

Phragmicoma subsquarrosa Aust. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. for
1869 : 225.

Lejeunea subsquarrosa Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 15. 1874.

Mastigolejeunea Sandvicensis Steph. Hedwigia, xxvyilil, 29. 1889.
Bull de ’ Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

Lejeunea Sandvicensis Evans, Trans. Conn. Acad. vill, 253. 1892.

Brachiolejeunea Gottschet Schiffn. Hedwigia, xxxiil, 186. pl. 8, 9.
f. 20-81. 1894.

Phragmicoma Japonica Gottsche Ms.; Schiffn. |. c. (as synonym).

Lrachiolejeunea Japonica Steph. Bull. de ?Herb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.

Dioicous: plants brownish- or glaucous-green, closely appressed to
substratum or more commonly forming wide depressed mats, often
growing in company with other bryophytes: leaves densely imbri-
cated, wrapped about the stem when dry, explanate and more or less

420 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Subuloidec.

squarrose when moist, the lobe ovate, arching across but not beyond
stem, scarcely rounded at the base, rounded at the apex, entire; lobule
(when explanate) ovate, strongly inflated its whole length, keel slightly
arched, not decurrent, appearing crenulate from its strongly pap-
illose cells, free margin appressed to lobe, denticulate with three or
four short blunt teeth: underleaves imbricated, reniform, slightly
cordate at base, entire or very slightly crenulate from projecting
cells: leaf-cells papillose with small and distinct trigones and inter-
mediate thickenings, rarely becoming confluent, marginal cells of lobe
short and squarish, forming a more or less distinct edge: @ inflores-
cence borne on a principal branch, almost invariably with a single
innovation; outer bract (away from innovation) shortly bifid, lobe
broadly ovate or orbicular-ovate, rounded at apex, entire, lobule
ovate, rounded or very obtuse at the apex, entire; inner bract (next
innovation) elobulate, broadly orbicular-ovate, rounded at apex,
entire; bracteole orbicular, free, truncate at apex, entire or faintly
crenulate from projecting cells; perianth not compressed, truncate
and slightly retuse at apex, witha short beak, deeply eight- to ten-
plicate, keels slightly crenulate from papillose cells: ¢ spike not
seen: spores oblong, greenish, with a thick yellowish wall, densely
and minutely tuberculate and with scattered circular patches of radi-
ating plate-like thickenings.

Stems 0.2™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 1x 0.8", lobules
0.4x 0.25™™, underleaves 0.4x0.6™", cells at edge of lobe 18 in
diameter, in the middle 30n, at the base 41 x 30p, lobe of outer bract
1.5x1.1™, lobule 0.7x0.5™™, inner bract 1.35 x1.45™™, bracteole
1.2x1.1™™", perianth 1.3-1.5"" long, 0.8—-0.9™" wide, spores 40 in
shortest diameter.

On rocks and trees. Oahu: near Diamond Point (Didrichsen) ;
Nuuanu, Luakaha (Cooke); also collected by Andersson. Kauai:
Kilohana, Kipu, Lihue, Half Way Bridge (Cooke). West Maui
(Baldwin). Hawaiian Islands (Hillebrand, Mann and Brigham).
First collected on the Islands by Gaudichaud.

As the long synonymy indicates, the generic position of this
abundant species has been a matter of considerable controversy.
The fact that the perianth innovates almost invariably on only one
side would seem to throw it out of the genus Brachiolejeunea.
Schiffner, however, in his description of b. Gottschei, states that a
double innovation, although extremely rare, is occasionally found.
The pluriplicate perianth and the lobules of the leaves (with respect
to their shape and free margins) are quite characteristic of Brachio-

A.W. Kvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 421

lejeunea and indicate a certain affinity with . bicolor (Mont.)
Schiffn., to which Montagne originally referred the Hawaiian plant.
It differs from this species of tropical America in its more squarrose
leaves, in the less recurved postical margins of their lobes, and in
their larger cells, in its single innovation, in its wingless outer bract,
and in its undivided inner bract. This last character indeed is a most
unusual one for the genus, and, so far as I know, does not occur in
anyother species. In a sterile condition, B. corticalis (Lehm. &
Lindenb.), likewise of tropical America, resembles the present species
very closely, but differs in its larger lobule and less papillose leaf-
cells.

The original material of Brachiolejeunea Gottschei from Japan
(or Java) is in the Gottsche Herbarium at Berlin and agrees closely
with the Hawaiian plant. The species has also been reported from
China by Professor Massalongo, who describes the inflorescence as
polyoicous.*

6. MARCHESINIA S. F. Gray.

Marchesinia 8S. F. Gray, Nat. Arr. Brit. Pl. 1, 689. 1821 (as
“ Marchesinus’?).

Phragmicoma Dumort. Com. bot. 112. 1822.

Lejeunea subgenus Homalo-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
152. 1884.

Plants large, brown or greenish-brown, usually growing in depressed
tufts: stems irregularly pinnate or more commonly dichotomously
branched : leaves more or less imbricated, the lobe ovate to orbicular-
ovate, widely spreading, entire throughout, or apiculate and more or
less toothed near apex ; lobule small, plane or slightly inflated, usually
with one to four teeth on free margin ; underleaves large, often im-
bricated, orbicular to reniform, more or less cordate and decurrent
at base, margin entire to dentate-spinulose: leaf-cells with more or
less thickened walls: ¢ inflorescence borne on a principal branch,
innovating on both sides; bracts narrower than the leaves, the lobe
usually spinulose, lobule small, entire; bracteole obovate, truncate
or emarginate, usually more or less toothed on margin; perianth
obovate, strongly compressed, plane on both surfaces, or with a low
postical keel, truncate or retuse at apex, entire or indistinctly winged
on lateral keels: ¢ inflorescenee variously situated, often hypogy-
nous or within a fork, with few to many bracts.

* Mem. dell’ Accad. di Art. e Comm. di Verona, Ixxiii, 35. 1897.

422 A, W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

1. Marchesinia Mittenii sp. nov.
Plate XLVIIL., figs. 12-14.

Dioicous : plants brownish-green: stems irregularly pinnately
branched : leaves slightly imbricated, the lobe ovate, horizontally
spreading, plane or slightly convex, arching over the stem and
rounded but scarcely cordate at base, rounded and usually apiculate
at the apex, entire or sparingly dentate near apex (with one to three
blunt teeth on each side of apical tooth); lobule slightly inflated, sub-
quadrate from a short base, keel strongly arched, not decurrent,
forming almost a right angle with postical margin of lobe, free
margin of lobule at first parallel with stem, then turning at a right
angle and passing into the postical margin of lobe, the two forming a
straight, continuous line, margin of lobule bearing about three blunt
teeth, the one farthest from the stem being the largest : underleaves
slightly imbricated, broadly obovate, reflexed at the broad, rounded
apex, gradually narrowed toward the decurrent and slightly cor-
date base and attached by a long, sharply curved line of insertion,
entire or yery sparingly denticulate on reflexed margin: leaf-cells
with thick trigones and intermediate thickenings, occupying nearly
the whole of the wall: @ bracts deeply and unequally bifid, the
lobe obovate, rounded at the apex and sparingly dentate above the
middle, lobule ovate to lanceolate, acute, entire ; bracteole broadly
orbicular-obovate form a narrow base, rounded or truncate at apex,
sharply dentate, the teeth about twenty in number, mostly three to
six cells long and two to four cells wide at base; underleaf next
bracteole sparingly dentate, but with shorter teeth: perianth and
é spike not seen.

Stems 0.25™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1.5x1™™, lobules
0.25 x0.3™™", underleaves 1.2x1.2™™, cells at edge of lobe 21p in
diameter, in the middle 27, and at the base 43 x 35yu, lobe of bract
2x1.2™™, lobule 0.5 x0,25™", bracteole 1.5 x 1.4™™.

Hawaiian Islands (Hillebrand), mixed with the type-specimens of
Lopholejeunea subnuda (Mitt.) Steph.

The plant described above is known only from the fragmentary
type-specimens without perianths in Mr. Mitten’s herbarium, but it
undoubtedly belongs in this genus. It resembles very closely JMJar-
chesinia robusta (Mitt.) Schiffn. of tropical America, but this species
is amply distinct in having more densely imbricated leaves and spin-
ulose-denticulate underleaves. ;

A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 423

7. THYSANANTHUS Lindenb.

Thysananthus Lindenb.; G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 286. 1845.

Lejeunea subgenus Thysano-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
105, 1884,

Lejeunea subgenus Dendro-Lejeunea Spruce, |. ec. 110.

Lejeunea subgenus Phragmo-Lejeunea Schiffn. & Gottsche, Leber-
moose der Forschungsreise 8. M. S. ‘“‘ Gazelle,” 24. 1890.

Plants large, green or brownish-green, usually in depressed tufts:
stems growing from amore or less distinct creeping caudex, pin-
nately or dichotomously branched, sometimes with slender flagelli-
form branchlets : leaves imbricated, the lobe ovate to ligulate, usually
more or less recurved on postical margin, entire or usually somewhat
dentate near apex, lobule small, more or less inflated, with one or two
minute teeth on free margin near apex: underleaves ovate to orbic-
ular, narrowed toward base, truncate to broadly emarginate at the
entire or denticulate apex: leaf-cells with distinct trigones, more or
less elongated in the middle and toward the base of lobe: @ inflor-
rescence borne on a stem or principal branch, innovating on one or
on both sides, the innovations usually floriferous; bracts unequally
bifid, the lobe narrower than in the leaves, entire or toothed, lobule
small; bracteole truncate or shortly bifid, mostly dentate ; perianth
linear to obovate, trigonous but sometimes with supplementary kcels,
the keels usually dentate- or laciniate-winged: 3 inflorescence ter-
minal or intercalary on a principal branch.

1. Thysananthus elongatus (Aust.).
Phragmicoma elongata Aust. Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phil. for 1869 :
225.
Lejeunea aliena Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad. For-
handl. xxix, Haft 4, 23. 1872 (misprinted “Z. alcina”),
Lejeunea elongata Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 17. 1874.
Dicranolejeunea Didericiana Steph. Hedwigia, xxxv, 77. 1896.
Brachiolejeunea aliena Steph. Bull. de PHerb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.
Ptycholejeunea elongata Steph. |. ¢.

Plate X LIX.

Autoicous or dioicous: plants brownish-green, sometimes bright
or yellowish-green, very variable, in some cases closely appressed to
substratum but usually growing in wide depressed mats: stems
irregularly pinnate, or, on fruiting plants, usually diochotomous:
leaves imbricated, sometimes densely so, not squarrose, the lobe

424. A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

falcate-ovate, arching to about the middle of axis, rounded but not
cordate at base, entire or, usually, with a few (one to five) short
blunt teeth near the apex, the apical tooth being the largest, margin
often somewhat revolute ; lobule (when well developed) ovate from
a narrow base, narrowing at tirst abruptly, then more gradually,
keel arched, distinctly decurrent at base, free margin strongly invo-
lute at base, plane in outer part, entire or with a single more or less
distinct blunt apical tooth; lobule often very poorly developed :
underleaves distant or contiguous, broadly obovate-orbicular, grad-
ually narrowed toward base, slightly decurrent, truncate and often
reflexed at apex, entire or minutely crenulate or denticulate in upper
part, rarely slightly retuse: leaf-cells with conspicuous trigones and
intermediate thickenings, often becoming confluent near apex and
margin of lobe: g inflorescence on a principal branch, with one or
usually two innovations; bracts deeply and unequally bifid, the lobe
oblong or ovate, apiculate at the rounded apex, subentire or usually
sparingly dentate in upper part (two or three irregular teeth on each
side of apex), entire below, lobule lanceolate, acuminate, entire or
nearly so; bracteole free, orbicular-ovate, truncate or rarely shortly
bifid at the apex, entire or commonly coarsely and irregularly dentate
above the middle; perianth obovate, rounded above and abruptly
narrowed into a short beak, more or less compressed on sides,
grooved and with one large and usually two small supplementary
keels on antical surface, on postical surface with a broad, three- or
four-plicate keel, the keels indistinctly and interruptedly winged,
entire or slightly sinuate-denticulate : ¢ spike terminal or interealary
on a large branch, bracts in about five pairs, imbricated, subequally
and shortly complicate-bilobed, with blunt, broad, subentire divis-
ions, margin of lobule often revolute ; bracteoles similar to the other
underleaves, usually entire: spores oblong, green, with a thick
whitish wall, minutely tuberculate.

Stems 0.17™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 1.35 x 0.85™", lobules
0.35x0.2™", underleaves 0.45x0.55™", cells at edge of lobe 13y in
diameter, in the middle 21x 17y, at the base 32 x l7p, lobe of bract
1.1x0.55™", lobule 0.5x0.2™, bracteole 0.8x0.65™™, perianth
1.9x0.85™™, capsule 0.5™" in diameter, spores 30u in shortest diam-
eter.

On rocks and trees. The type-specimens collected by Hillebrand.
Oahu: Konahuanui (Heller, Cooke); Nuuanu, Luakaha, Palolo
(Cooke); also collected by Andersson and by Didrichsen. [Kauai :
Half Way Bridge (Cooke); also collected by Baldwin.

A, W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 425

The determination of this extremely variable species is based on a
part of Austin’s original material, which I owe to the kindness of
Mr. Pearson. These plants are much elongated and sparingly
branched and very few of them show any signs of inflorescence; in
fact, I have been able to find only two perianths upon them, each of
which is subtended by a single innovation. Similar elongated forms
are found among Mr. Cooke’s specimens, and these, like the type,
are almost invariably sterile. A few of them, however, show unfer-
tilized female flowers which are innovant, sometimes on only one side,
but usually on both. The more common form of the species appears
somewhat different from these elongated conditions: the stems are
shorter and are almost always fruiting, and the female flowers are
innovant on both sides, giving the plants thereby a forked appear-
ance. Even here, however, a one-sided innovation is very frequent.
Although these two extreme forms appear so unlike, they are con-
nected with each other by numerous intermediate conditions. They
also agree so perfectly in their leaves with their apical teeth and
decurrent keels, in their leaf-cells, in their underleaves, and in their
floral leaves and perianths, that it is impossible to draw a line
between them.

The type-specimen of Angstrim’s Lejeunea aliena, kindly sent me
by Professor Nathorst, is very similar to that of Phragmicoma
elongata, while the type of Dicranolejeunea Didericiana is more
like the usual form of the species. Herr Stephani has recently pub-
lished, as Brachiolejeunea apiculata n. sp.,* a plant collected by
Mr. Heller on Oahu. The type of this species appears to be inac-
cessible: there are no specimens so named among Mr. Heller’s plants
in New York, and Herr Stephani’s own specimens seem to have been
mislaid. The author, however, has had the kindness to send mea
drawing made from the original material, which shows a leaf, an
underleaf, and a perianth with its involucre. Judging from this -
drawing and from the published description, the plant is very close
to Tnysananthus elongatus and may be a form of it, as the differ-
ences brought forward could easily be accounted for by the very
great variability of the species. The matter, however, must be left
in doubt for the present.

The widely distributed Thysananthus fruticosus Windenb. &
Gottsche differs from 7. elongatus in its vittate leaves and in the
much sharper and more numerous teeth on its leaves, underleaves,
bracts and perianth, as well as in the different shape of the last named

* Bull. de Herb. Boissier, v, 846. 1897.

426 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

organ. Judging from the figure given by Sande-Lacoste,* a much
closer ally of the Hawaiian plant is the Javan Thysananthus
polymorphus (S.-L.) Schiffner,+ particularly the variety planifolia.
Through the kindness of Professor Schiffner, I have been able to
examine an authentic specimen of this species from the Berlin Herba-
rium and find that it is considerably larger than 7. elongatus, that
its leaves are commonly entire and more pointed and that their
lobules are different in shape.

8. HARPALEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Harpa-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz, et And. 164.
1884 (in great part).

Harpalejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. i°, 126.
1893.

Strepsilejeunea Schiffn. 1. c. 127.

Plants medium-sized to minute, pale green, varying to brownish-
or grayish-green, closely appressed to substratum, sometimes sub-
cespitose : stems sparingly and irregularly pinnate: leaves contig-
uous or slightly imbricated, widely spreading, somewhat decurved
and acute or acuminate at apex, entire, crenulate or subdentate on
margins, rarely incised-dentate; lobule variable in size, inflated :
underleaves distant, small to large, rotund to cuneate in outline,
bifid with blunt or subacute segments, rarely undivided : leaf-cells
small, sometimes a few of them ocellate: ¢ inflorescence borne on a
short branch, sometimes simple, sometimes innovating on one, or
more rarely, on both sides; bracts and bracteoles larger than the
leaves ; perianth pyriform to obovate, five-keeled, keels crenulate,
roughened or spinose: ¢ spike occupying a short branch or terminal
on a longer branch, bracts few, antheridia one or two in each axil.

The genus Strepsilejeunea, first proposed by Spruce as a section of
his subgenus Harpa-Lejeunea, is recognized by Schiffner in a some-
what tentative way, and also by Stephani. It is certainly very close
indeed to Harpalejeunea. The most important differences enumerated
by Schiffner are the following: the larger size of the plants, their
darker color, the leaves toothed and reflexed at the apex, the dis-
tinctly thickened walls of their cells, the larger underleaves. These
differences do not appear to be very constant. I have therefore not
tried to separate the genera, but have referred to Harpalejeunea the

* Syn. Hep. Jav. 58. pl. 17. 1856.
+ Conspect. Hepat. Arch. Ind. 305. 1898.

A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 427

Lejeunea Owathiensis of Gottsche, a plant which Stephani has placed
in Strepsilejeunea.

1. Harpalejeunea pseudoneura sp. noy.

Plate L., figs. 1-9.

Dioicous: plants pale green, closely appressed to substratum or
creeping among other hepatics: stems sparingly branched: leaves
subimbricated, the lobe widely spreading, falcate-ovate, acute and
usually somewhat decurved at apex, margins minutely crenulate or
subdentate ; lobule ovate, lunately truncate at apex, the apical tooth
curved so strongly as almost to touch end of keel, keel arched, cren-
ulate from papillose cells, free margin almost straight, strongly invo-
lute as far as apical tooth: underleaves obovate from a narrow base,
bifid about one half with erect or slightly spreading, obtuse or sub-
acute lobes and obtuse or lunulate sinus, entire or angular-uniden-
tate on sides: leaf-cells with slightly thickened walls, trigones
scarcely apparent, ocelli in a continuous line, running from the
base of lobe almost to apex: @ inflorescence borne on a short branch,
innovating on one side with a simple innovation ; bracts unequally
bifid, the lobe ovate, somewhat falcate (less so than leaves), acute,
crenulate and angular-dentate on margins, lobule ovate-lanceolate,
acute or apiculate, crenulate and usually angular-dentate ; bracteole
free, oval or ovate, bifid about one fourth with obtuse or subacute
lobes and narrow sinus, crenulate and often angular-dentate ; peri-
anth obovate, truncate and slightly retuse at apex, sharply five-keeled
in upper part, the keels rounded above and crenulate on margins
from papillose cells: spike terminal on a somewhat elongated
branch ; bracts in two to five pairs, subequally bifid with obtuse
or subacute lobes, crenulate on margins and keel ; bracteoles absent
from upper part of spike; antheridia borne singly.

Stems 0.05™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.35x0.15™", lobules
0.17 x 0.1™, underleaves 0.12 x 0.12™™, cells at edge of lobe 14 in
diameter, in the middle and at the base l6y, ocelli 25 x 16pm, lobe of
bract 0.45 x0.2™™", lobule 0.25 x 0.13™™, bracteole 0.35 x 0.25™™, peri-
anth 0.85 x 0.4™™,

On trees or creeping among other hepatics. Oahu: Nuuanu and
Konahuanui (Cooke).

The ocelli, which are found in several species of this genus,
usually occur in small numbers at the base of the lobe. Their
arrangement in a continuous line is an interesting character of the

428 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

Hawaiian plant, and this, together with the peculiar underleaves,
will serve to distinguish it from certain South American species,
which it otherwise somewhat resembles.

2. Harpalejeunea Owaihiensis (Gottsche).

Lejeunea Owaihiensis Gottsche; G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 351. 1845.
Lejeunea (Strepsi-Lejeunea) Owaihiensis Steph. Hedwigia, xxix, 74.
1890. ;
Strepsilejeunea Owaihiensis Steph. Bull. de ?Herb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.
Plate L., figs. 10-14.

Plants yellowish: stems sparingly and irregularly pinnately
branched : leaves somewhat imbricated, the lobe widely spreading,
broadly ovate, abruptly apiculate or acute, very rarely obtuse at the
apex, margin minutely crenulate from projecting cells and sometimes
sparingly and indistinctly denticulate ; lobules more or less covered
by the underleaves, inflated, triangular-ovate, the keel very slightly
arched, free margin involute and almost straight in inner half, lunate
at apex witha sharp apical tooth: underleaves broadly orbicular,
not overlapping, slightly cordate at base and attached by a some-
what curved line of insertion, bifid one fourth to one third with
acute lobes and broad, lunulate sinus, margin minutely crenulate from
projecting cells: leaf-cells rather thin-walled, without trigones.

Stems 0.1™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.45x0.35™™", lobules
0.08 x 0.07™™, underleaves 0.25 x 0.28™™, cells at edge of lobe 13, in
diameter, in the middle 16y, at the base 19 x 16p,

Hawaii (Menzies).

The above description is drawn from a portion of the original
material kindly sent me by Dr. Hennings of the Royal Botanical
Museum at Berlin. The specimens examined are all of them sterile,
and it is probable that Gottsche himself did not see the perianths.
The ¢ inflorescence, however, is described in the Synopsis as follows :
“fructu ad basin ramorum sessili, foliis involucralibus amphigas-
trioque dentato-serratis, illoram lobulo magno truncato.” Spruce
compares this species with his Lejewnea (Harpa-Lejeunea) pilifera*
of South America, but this latter plant is amply distinct in its cus-
pidate leaves and much smaller underleaves.

* Hep. Amaz. et And. 170. 1884.

A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloide. 429

9. DREPANOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Drepano-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
185. 1884.

Drepanolejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1’,
126. 1893.

Plants small or minute, green to yellowish-green, creeping over
other bryophytes: stems sparingly branched : leaves distant or con-
tiguous, obliquely spreading or almost erect, the lobe acuminate or
acute and more or less decurved at apex, crenulate, spinulose or
laciniate on the margins; lobule ovate, inflated: underleaves dis-
tant, small, deeply bifid with subulate lobes: leaf-cells with thin
or slightly thickened walls, afew of them sometimes ocellate: 9 inflo-
rescence terminal on a short branch, with a single innovation on one
side ; bracts and bracteoles slightly modified ; perianth five-keeled,
the keels dilated into horizontally spreading toothed horns: ¢ inflo-
rescence occupying a sharp branch or terminal on a longer branch.

Drepanolejeunea and Harpalejeunea are very closely related genera,
but the leaves of the first are oblique or erect-spreading and
usually so strongly decurved at the apex that they give the plants a
peculiar appearance, enabling us at once to recognize them. The
most essential difference between the genera is to be found in the
underleaves : in Drepanolejeunea these are small and bifid to or be-
yond the middle and their divisions are subulate and sharp-pointed
and usually widely divaricate ; in Harpalejeunea the underleaves are
larger and less deeply bifid, never beyond the middle, and their
divisions are broad and blunt-pointed or, more commonly, rounded
at the apex. There are also differences in the floral organs, partic-
ularly in the perianths.

1. Drepanolejeunea Anderssonii (Angstr.).

Lejeunea Anderssonii Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft. 4, 24. 1872.
Harpalejeunea Anderssonii Steph. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 142.
1897.
Plate LI., figs. 1-9.

Autoicous: plants closely appressed to matrix, yellowish-green :
stems irregularly branched: leaves distant or contiguous, the lobe
erect-spreading, ovate from a narrow base, acute, entire or with one
or two small blunt teeth on antical margin; lobule ovate, inflated
along keel and near base, keel strongly arched, forming an almost

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL. X. Marcu, 1900,

29

430 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

continuous curve with postical margin of lobe, free margin of lobule
plane and appressed to lobe except close to the base, lunate at apex
with a curved apical tooth: underleaves distant, deeply bifid, the
divisions widely spreading or, on poorly developed stems and
branches, erect or only slightly divergent, subulate, three or four
cells long, two cells wide at base, separated by a broad, obtuse or
lunulate sinus: leaf-cells with somewhat thickened walls, the trigones
and intermediate thickenings indistinct and more or less confluent;
ocelli scarcely larger than the other cells, two or three in number,
scattered, sometimes wanting: @ inflorescence borne on a very short
branch, innovating on one side; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe
ovate, acute, entire or subdentate, lobule ovate, acute, usually
unindentate on inner side near apex; bracteole free, ovate to
obovate, bifid about one third with narrow acuminate lobes and
sinus, entire or nearly so; perianth cuneiform in outline, broadly
truncate at apex and with a broad beak, sharply five-keeled in upper
part, the keels prolonged as horizontally spreading acute horns,
entire or denticulate at apex: ¢ spike occupying a short branch,
globose or oval ; bracts in one to three pairs, with entire lobes, brac-
teoles small, usually at base of spike only, bifid about one third, with
narrow suberect divisions, similar to the underleayes on small
branches : spores oblong, green, slightly verruculose.

Stems 0.04™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.3.x 0.15™", lobules
0.2x0.1™™, underleaves 0.1x0.2™, or on smaller branches
0.08 x 0.06™", cells at edge of lobe 18 x 16m, in the middle and at base
25x 16p, lobe of bract 0.35x0.15™™, lobule 0.3.x 0.077", bracteole
0.3.x 0.12™™, perianth 0.6x0.4™™", capsule 0.2" in diameter, spores
16 to 21p in diameter.

On trees or on living leaves. Oahu: Konahuanui (Cooke); first
collected on the island by Andersson.

Through the kindness of Professor Nathorst, I have been able to
examine the type-material of this distinct little species. It consists
of a few fragmentary stems and upon one of these is an old and
battered perianth, whose involucre has been largely worn away. .
The description which I had drawn from these specimens has been
supplemented by the more complete material collected during the
past summer by Mr. Cooke. His specimens show that the under-
leaves are somewhat variable in shape: on robust stems and branches,
their lobes are widely divaricate, while on smaller stems and branches
they may be erect or nearly so. It is in fact quite usual to find both
these conditions upon an individual plant. The larger size of D.

A, W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 431

Anderssonii and the subentire lobes of its leaves, acute but not
acuminate at the apex, will at once distinguish it from the following
species.

2. Drepanolejeunea uncinata (Mitt.) Steph.

Lejeunea uncinata Mitt.; Seemann, Flora Vitiensis, 416. 1871.

Lejeunea ungilata Angstr. Ofversigt af MKongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft 4, 25. 1872.

Drepanolejeunea uncinata Steph. Bull. de ’ Herb, Boissier, v, 842.

1897.
Plate LI., figs. 10-18.

Autoicous: plants creeping over other bryophytes, pale green:
stems slender, sparingly and irregularly branched: leaves distant or
contiguous, the lobe ovate to lanceolate, obliquely spreading, long-
acuminate and deflexed forward at apex, antical margin on robust
leaves with two or three sharp teeth, postical margin with a single
blunter tooth next the keel, margins on poorly developed leaves
often entire; lobule ovate, lunately truncate at apex, with distinct
apical tooth, strongly inflated, keel arched, free margin strongly
involute to beyond apical tooth: underleaves bifid to within one or
two cells of base, the lobes slightly spreading, subulate, two cells
wide at base and three or four cells long, sinus lunulate : leaf-cells with
slightly thickened walls, the very indistinct trigones and intermediate
thickenings more or less confluent ; ocelli two or three, scattered :
2 inflorescence borne on a very short branch, innovating on one side
with a long sterile innovation; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe
rhombic or obovate, acuminate, coarsely dentate on margins (two to
four teeth on each side), lobule tooth-like, acute, entire or with a
single tooth near apex ; bracteole free, ovate to obovate, bifid about
one third with acute or acuminate lobes and narrow sinus, with
about three coarse teeth on each side; perianth obovate, truncate
above and with a short beak, almost terete below, sharply five-keeled
above, the keels running out into acute or acuminate almost hori-
zontal horns or processes, slightly denticulate near the ends: ¢ spike
occupying avery short branch, subglobose ; bracts in one or two
pairs, the divisions slightly dentate ; bracteole usually single, very
small: spores irregular in shape, more or less oblong, angular, green,
with a thickened, whitish, minutely verruculose wall.

Stems 0.04"" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.3 x 0.17™™, lobules
0.17x 0.1™™, underleaves 0.08x0,07™™, cells at edge of lobe 18 in
diameter, in the middle and at the base 18x12, lobe of bract
0.85x 0.17", lobule 0.2x0.05™", bracteole 0.3x0.17™™", perianth

432 A.W. Kvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

0.5 x 0.8"™ long, 0.3™" wide, capsule 0.2™™ in diameter, spores 20-25
in shortest diameter.

On Bazzania and Cryptopodium. The type-specimens collected
by Gaudichaud. Oahu: Nuuanu and Konahuanui (Cooke); also col-
lected by Andersson.

Drepanolejeunea tridactyla (Gottsche) of Java, is very close to the
Hawaiian plant, but has mamillate leaf-cells. The South American
D. palmifolia (Nees) Schiffn. is a somewhat larger plant, the teeth
on its lobes are more numerous (varying from five to ten on robust
leaves), and the bracts are more laciniate. My description of D.
uncinata is drawn from Mr. Cooke’s specimens, which closely agree
with the original material of the species, kindly sent me by Mr.
Mitten, and also with the type-specimen of Lejeunea ungulata,
received from Professor Nathorst.

10. CERATOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Cerato-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 198.
1884.

Ceratolejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1°, 125.
1893.

Plants medium-sized, yellowish to blackish-green, growing in flat
mats: stems irregularly branched : leaves contiguous to imbricated,
the lobe widely spreading, falcate-ovate, rounded to subacute and
often decurved at the apex, entire or crenulate, sometimes toothed
near the apex, lobule small, inflated; leaves at base of a branch
often modified into large inflated sacs: underleaves bifid: leaf-cells
not papillose, with somewhat thickened walls, a few of the basal cells
often ocellate: @ inflorescence borne sometimes on a short branch,
sometimes on a larger branch, innovating on one or, more rarely,
on both sides ; bracts similar to the leaves, but the lobe often more
sharply pointed and more toothed, and the lobule plane; bracteole
larger than the underleaves ; perianth with four or five keels, often
prolonged above as horns, surface smooth or papillose: ¢ inflores-

.

cence occupying a special branch.

1. Ceratolejeunea oculata (Gottsche) Steph.

Lejeunea oculata Gottsche ; G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 357. 1845.
Ceratolejeunea oculata Steph. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.
Plate LII., figs. 1-2.

Autoicous: plants brownish-green, creeping: stems irregularly
branched: leaves contiguous or subimbricated, the lobe widely

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidewe. 433

spreading, arching to about the middle of axis, falcate-ovate,
rounded or very obtuse at the apex, entrre or minutely crenulate :
lobule ovate, strongly inflated, obliquely truncate or lunulate at apex,
apical tooth a slender apiculum, curved toward end of keel, keel
arched, free margin more or less involute as far as apex: underleaves
distant, orbicular, bifid about one half with acute or subacute lobes
and narrow sinus: leaf-cells with slightly and uniformly thickened
walls; ocelli two or three near base of lobe, thin-walled: 9 inflores-
cence borne ona short, small-leaved, lateral branch, innovating on
one side with a short simple innovation; bracts smaller than the
leaves, the lobe oblong to obovate, obtuse to subacute, entire, lobule
obovate, rounded or emarginate at apex, entire keel, narrowly winged
{on outer bract); bracteole obovate, bifid about one fourth with
obtuse or subacute lobes and sinus, entire; perianth not seen:
3 spike occupying ashort lateral branch ; bracts in two or three pairs,
subequally bifid ; bracteole at base of spike small, the others wanting.

Stems 0.09™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.4x 0.35™", lobules
0.1x0.1™™, underleaves 0.15 x0.15™™, cells at edge of lobe 9 in
diameter, in the middle 17p, at the base 25x 14y, ocelii 40x 21p,
lobe of bract 0.85 x 0.17™", lobule 0.2 x 0.1™™, bracteole 0.3 x 0.17™™.

On Radula Javanica. Hawaii (Menzies).

The description given above is drawn from a part of the type-
material kindly furnished me by Herr Stephani. Gottsche describes
the species as monoicous, but the fragmentary plants which I have
studied seem to be unisexual, so that possibly the inflorescence is vari-
able. According +o Stephani* the perianth is four-keeled in the upper
half, the keels being blunt and projecting upwards beyond the short
beak. The same author also points out that C. ocwlata lacks the
curious inflated Jeaves or utriculi, usually found at the base of a
branch in species of this genus. It is not, however, unique in this
respect, as several species of tropical America, where the genus is
particularly well represented, show the same peculiarity. The
species is placed by Spruce in his subgenus Trachy-Lejeunea.t

11. TRACHYLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.
Lejeunea subgenus Trachy-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And.
180. 1884.
Trachylejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1’,
126. 1893.
Plants medium-sized, growing in depressed tufts or creeping
among other bryophytes, pale, becoming brownish or purplish with

* Hedwigia, xxix, 76. 1890. + Hep. Amaz. et And. 181. 1884.

434 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Tubuloidec.

age: stems irregularly pinnately branched: leaves more or less
imbricated, the lobe ovate, widely spreading, mostly obtuse or sub-
acute at apex, margin usually crenulate or serrulate from projecting
cells, rarely dentate, lobule medium sized, inflated, rarely obsolete:
underleaves suborbicular, usually small, bifid to about the middle
with acute or obtuse lobes, entire on margin: leaf-cells with thick-
ened walls, more or less papillose, ocelli present in a few species near
base of lobe: @ inflorescence borne on a very short branch, without
innovations or with a single sterile innovation; bracts longer than
the leaves, bifid, subentire or usually crenulate ; bracteole free,
cuneate to oval, shortly bifid, entire or crenulate ; perianth clavate
or obovate, sharply five-keeled, the keels and sometimes the whole
surface roughened from projecting cells: ¢ spike usually occupying
a short branch.

1. Trachylejeunea Oahuensis sp. nov.
Plate LII., figs. 3-12.

Autoicous: creeping among other bryophytes, yellowish- or
brownish-green: stems irregularly branched: leaves contiguous or
subimbricated, the lobe widely spreading, falcate-ovate, convex,
arching to about middle of axis, rounded at apex, entire or slightly
crenulate from projecting cells; lobule ovate, strongly inflated,
obliquely lunate at apex with a short apiculate tooth, keel strongly
arched, forming approximately a right angle with the postical
margin of lobe, free margin of lobule almost straight, strongly invo-
lute to beyond apical tooth, entire: underleaves distant, broadly
ovate, bifid about two fifths with obtuse lobes and narrow sinus,
entire, not cordate at base: leaf-cells with conspicuous trigones,
papillose: Q inflorescence borne on a short branch, sometimes inno-
vating on one side, sometimes without innovation; bracts unequally
bifid, the lobe obovate, sometimes broadly so, truncate or rounded
at apex, entire, lobule ovate to lanceolate, obtuse, entire ; bracteole
ovate, bifid about one sixth with obtuse lobes and narrow sinus ;
perianth obovate, truncate above and with a short beak, almost
terete to above middle, then sharply five-keeled, the keels crenulate :
é spike occupying a short branch, bracts in two to five pairs, strongly
coneave, subequally bilobed with blunt divisions; bracteoles at
base of spike small, shortly bifid with obtuse lobes, upper-bracteoles
wanting.

Stems 0.07™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.4x0.3™™, lobules
0.2x0.1™™", underleaves 0.17x0.15™™", cells at edge of lobe 13m in

A. W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe -Tubuloide. 435

diameter, in the middle 23x 18, and at the base, 26 x 18, lobe of
bract 0.45 x 0.35 ™™, lobule 0.35 x 0.1™™, bracteole 0.35 x 0.25™™, peri-
anth 0.85 x 0.45™™, .

On leaves or creeping among other hepatics, Oahu: Nuuanuand
Lanibuli (Cooke).

Sande-Lacoste’s figures and description* of Lejeunea decursiva
would seem to indicate that this Javan species bore a marked resem-
blance to the plant just described. From a specimen of the original
material kindly sent me by Professor Schiffner, I find that Z. decur-
siva is a Hulejeunea, as he has already noted,+ and that it is much more
branched than Zrachylejeunea Oahuensis ; the lobes of the leaves»
moreover, are more rounded, their lobules are smaller and the divis-
ions of the underleaves are more pointed. The Hawaiian species is
not nearly so rough as many members of the genus, but shows,
nevertheless, distinctly papillose cells in many places, and particularly
on the keels of the perianths.

12. CHEILOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Lejeunea subgenus Cheilo-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 251.
1884.

Cheilolejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1°, 124.
1893.

Plants small or medium-sized, whitish or pale green, sometimes
tinged with brown or yellow, closely appressed to substratum, creep-
ing among other bryophytes or growing in wide, thin mats: stems
irregularly pinnately branched: leaves more or less imbricated, the
lobe widely spreading, rounded at apex, entire or crenulate from
projecting cells; lobule ovate to cylindrical, obliquely truncate,
strongly inflated : underleaves contiguous or subimbricated, medium-
sized, orbicular, bifid: Jeaf-cells rather thin-walled but usually with
distinct trigones: @ inflorescence borne sometimes on a short simple
branch without innovations, sometimes on a longer branch with
innovations on one or both sides ; bracts and bracteoles similar to the
leaves and underleaves ; perianth more or less compressed, plane or
with a very low keel antically, and with a low, sometimes bluntly
two-angled keel postically: ¢ spike terminal or intercalary, some-
times occupying the whole of a short branch.

* Syn. Hep. Jav. 72. pl. 14. 1856.
+ Conspect. Hepat. Arch. Ind. 248. 1898.

436 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

.

The four genera Hygrolejeunea, Huosmolejeunea, Cheilolejeunea
and Pycnolejeunea are so closely allied that they might consistently
be placed in a single genus. It is not only difficult to define them in
a satisfactory way, but there are several species which fit in one
about as well as in angther. In fact, writers are apparently most
uncertain as to the limits of these groups, and we find that certain
species are placed in different genera by different authors or even by
the same author at different times. A few illustrations of this state-
ment may be quoted :

Lejeunea duriuscula Nees is placed by Spruce in Cheilo-Lejeunea,;*
a few years afterwards Stephani, in his valuable revision of the
genus Lejeunea,t places it in Hwosmo-Lejeunea, and, on the very
next page of the same article, puts it back into Cheilo-Lejeunea; in
Spruce’s last papert{ he too places it in Hwosmo-Lejeunea.

Leeunea adnata Kunze is placed by Spruce in Cheilo-Lejeunea (as
L. confluens Lindenb., a synonym)§, while Stephani places it in
Pycno-Lejeunea. ||

Lejeunea phyllobola Mont. is placed by Spruce in Cheilo-Lejeunea,&
and by Stephani in Hygro-Lejeunea.**

Of the four species here referred to Cheilolejewnea, all have been
found with perianths except C. Sandvicensis. They are very uni-
form in appearance, and, with the exception of C. stenoschiza, are
all of about the same size. This species is considerably larger than
the others, and apparently on account of its robustness, is placed by
Herr Stephani in Pycnolejeunea, with which it certainly has much
in common.

1. Cheilolejeunea stenoschiza (Angstr.).
Lejeunea stenoschiza Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft 4, 26. 1872.
Pycnolejeunea stenoschiza Steph. Bull. de Herb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.

Plate LIIL., figs. 1-7.

Autoicous: plants brownish-green, closely appressed to substratum
and sometimes forming patches of considerable extent: stems irreg-

* Hep. Amaz. et And. 259. 1884. || Hedwigia, xxix, 81. 1890.
+ Hedwigia, xxix, 80, 81. 1890. 7 L. c. 259.
{ Jour. Linn. Soc. Bot. xxx, 346. 1894. ot) Be, (Og fell B

$ Hep. Amaz. et And. 252. 1884.

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 437

ularly branched : leaves imbricated, the lobe convex, widely spread-
ing, falcate-ovate, arching across axis but scarcely beyond, rounded
and decurved at the apex, entire ; lobule ovate-rectangular, obliquely
truncate with obtuse or acute apex, keel slightly arched, free margin
almost straight as far as the apex, slightly involute toward the base,
entire: underleaves contiguous or subimbricated, orbicular, not cordate
but sometimes very slightly decurrent at base, attached by a short
curved line of insertion, bifid one sixth to one fifth with obtuse or sub-
acute connivent lobes and narrow sinus: leaf-cells thin-walled with
small, scarcely evident trigones: @ inflorescence borne on a principal
branch, innovating on one side, the innovation repeatedly floriferous ;
bracts unequally bifid, the lobe falcate-ovate, rounded at the apex,
entire, lobule narrowly ovate, rounded or obtuse at the apex, entire ;
bracteole free, oblong, very shortly bifid (about one tenth) with sub-
acute lobes and narrow sinus, entire; perianth about a third exserted,
obovate, gradually narrowed toward the base, truncate at the apex
and with a short beak, slightly compressed on sides, plane or nearly
so antically and with a broad, low, two-angled keel postically :
é inflorescence borne on very short or slightly elongated branches,
bracts in two to five pairs, imbricated, inflated, subequally bifid ;
bracteoles smaller than the ordinary underleaves, wanting except at
base of spike.

Stem 0.1"™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.95x0.5™™, lobules
0.35x0.2™, underleaves 0.5x0.5™™, cells at edge of lobe i2 in
diameter, in the middle 18, at the base 23x18, lobe of bract
0.85x0.5"™, lobule’ 0.5x 0.177", bracteole 0.6x0.4™", perianth
hx O60",

On trees. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke); first collected on the island
by Andersson.

An interesting feature of Cheilolejeunea stenoschiza is the narrow
sinus of the underleaves. This is in fact so pronounced and the
lobes are so strongly connivent or even overlapping, that, at first
sight, the underleaves appear quite undivided. (C. Sandvicensis
resembles C. stenoschiza in its thin-walled leaf-cells but is amply
distinct in its small and differently shaped lobules. The very com-
mon C. intertexta, besides being much smaller, has more deeply
bifid underleaves and smaller lobules with their free margins
strongly revolute. Mr. Cooke’s specimens of C. stenoschiza agree
closely with the type-material of Angstrém.

438 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

2. Cheilolejeunea intertexta (Lindenb.) Steph.

Lejeunea intertexta Lindenb.; G. L. & N. Syn. Hep. 379. 1845.
Cheilolejeunea intertexta Steph. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.

Plate LIV.

Autoicous: plants pale or yellowish-green, sometimes brownish,
closely appressed to substratum or scattered among other bryo- .
phytes: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves imbricated, the lobe
widely spreading, convex, broadly ovate, slightly faleate, arching
across axis but scarcely beyond, rounded or very obtuse at the more
or less decurved apex, entire; lobule strongly inflated, ovate,
obliquely truncate or lunulate beyond the acute apex, keel slightly
arched, free margin more or less involute as far as the apex: under-
leaves contiguous or subimbricated, orbicular, not cordate at the base,
attached by a slightly curved line of insertion, bifid one fifth to one
third with subacute spreading or connivent lobes and narrow sinus :
leaf-cells papillose, with thin walls and small but distinct trigones :
? inflorescence borne on a principal branch or on a short lateral
branch, innovating on one or on both sides, the innovations often
again floriferous ; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe falcate-oblong
or obovate, rounded at the apex, entire, lobule ovate or oblong,
rounded or obtuse at the apex, entire; bracteole oblong, bifid
about one fourth with obtuse or subacute lobes and narrow sinus;
perianth obovate, gradually narrowed toward the base, rounded at
the apex and with a short beak, plane or nearly so on antical sur-
face, and with a broad two-angled postical keel, slightly compressed
on sides: ¢spike terminal on a simple, usually short branch; bracts
in two to ten pairs ; bracteoles wanting except near base of spike:
spores green, irregular in shape, but more or less oblong, with a
thickened, whitish, minutely tuberculate wall.

Stem 0.09™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.55x04™™, lobule
0.17 x 0.03™", underleaves 0.3x0.3™", cells at edge of lobe 12 in
diameter, in the middle 17y, at the base 20x17, lobe of bract
0.7x0.4™™", lobule 0.35x0.17™", bracteole 0.5 x0.35™", perianth
0.7x0.5™™, spores 25 in shortest diameter.

On trees or creeping among other bryophytes. Oahu: Pauoa
(Heller); Nuuanu (Heller, Cooke). Kauai: Kipu (Cooke).

The determination of the present species is based on a plant in Mr.
Heller’s collection, named by Herr Stephani. In a sterile condition,
Cheilolejeunea intertexta closely resembles several South American
species, named and distributed by Spruce, and among these, more

A, W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidece. 439

particularly, C. roseoalba and C. heteroclada. Both of these species
differ in the @ inflorescence, which is not subtended by an innova-
tion; C. heteroclada is moreover dioicous. Judging from Mr.
Cooke’s collections, C. intertexta is one of the commonest Lejeuneeve
on the Islands.

3. Cheilolejeunea Hawaica Steph.

Cheilolejeunea Hawaica Steph. Bull. de Herb. Boissier, v, 847.
HET esi
Plate LIII., figs. 8-14.

Autoicous: plants yellowish-brown, creeping among mosses: stems
irregularly pinnately branched : leaves contiguous or subimbricated,
the lobe widely spreading, falcate-obovate from a narrow base, arch-
ing to about the middle of axis, rounded at the apex, entire; lobule
inflated, ovate or triangular-ovate, obliquely truncate with acute
apex, keel straight or slightly curved, free margin appressed to lobe
except toward base, where it is involute, entire: underleaves distant,
orbicular, not cordate, attached by a slightly curved line of inser-
tion, bifid one third to one half with acute or obtuse lobes and narrow
sinus: leaf-cells with large trigones and occasional intermediate
thickenings, often confluent: @ inflorescence borne on a principal
branch, innovating on one side with a short simple innovation ;
bracts unequally bifid, the lobe falcate-ovate, rounded at the apex,
entire, lobule linear to oblong, rounded or obtuse, entire ; bracteole
free, oblong, bifid about one fourth with subacute or obtuse lobes
and narrow sinus; perianth obovate or cuneiform, gradually nar-
rowed toward the base, truncate at the apex and with a short beak,
somewhat compressed on sides, antical surface plane, postical surface
with a broad two-angled keel: ¢ inflorescence intercalary or ter-
minal, often on a large branch : bracts in five or six pairs.

Stems 0.08™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.55 x 0.85™™, lobules
0.15 x 0.1™™", underleaves 0.2 x 0.2™", cells at edge of lobe 8 in diam-
eter, in the middle 16u and at the base 27x 18u, lobe of bract
0.6x0.4™™, lobule 0.35x0.17™", bracteole 0.6x0.35™™, perianth
0.85 x 0.6™™.

Creeping among mosses. Hawaii? (Baldwin). Oahu: Konahuanui
(Cooke).

The description given above is drawn partly from the original
specimens, kindly sent me by Herr Stephani, partly from the pub-
lished description of that author and partly from specimens collected

440 A. W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

last summer by Mr. Cooke. The type-locality, Hawaii, is probably
incorrect, as Mr. Baldwin did nearly all of his collecting on Maui.

C. Hawaica may be at once distinguished from the other Hawai-
ian species by its distant underleaves and thick-walled leaf-cells. In
these respects it somewhat resembles Trachylejeunea Oahuensis, a
smaller plant with a larger lobule, the keel of which is almost at
right angles with the postical margin of the lobe, instead of forming
a very obtuse angle with it as in the present species. C. Hawaica
finds a rather close ally in the South American C. aneogyna (Spruce),
but differs from this species in having subfloral innovations.

4, Cheilolejeunea Sandvicensis Steph.

Lejeunea cancellata Mont. Ann. des Se. Nat. Ii, xix, 262. 1843 (in
part).

Lejeunea (Cheilo-Lejeunea) Sandvicensis Steph. Hedwigia, xxix, 88.
1890.

Lejeunea subligulata Evans, Trans. Conn, Acad. viii, 254. 1891.

Cheilolejeunea Sandvicensis Steph. Bull. de ’Herb. Boissier, vy, 842.
1897.

Sterile: medium-sized, dull green: stems robust, pinnately
branched, the branches spreading at almost a right angle: leaves
slightly imbricated, the lobe widely spreading, ovate-ligulate, rotund
at apex, entire; lobule small, subtriangular, strongly narrowed from
a broad base, obliquely truncate beyond the acute apex, keel some-
what arched, free margin strongly involute at base, entire: under-
leaves distant, or bicular, bifid about two fifths with subacute, distant
lobes and obtuse or lunulate sinus: leaf-cells thin-walled and with-
out trigones.

Stems 0.12™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.9x0.6™™, lobule
0.15 x 0.12™™, underleaves 0.25 x 0.25™™, leaf-cells at edge of lobe 8u
in diameter, in the middle 17, at the base 35 x 17p.

Hawaiian Islands (Gaudichaud).

I have seen no specimens of this species and my description is
largely translated from the original one, a few details being added
from a drawing kindly sent me by Herr Stephani. Descriptions of
the male and female inflorescences of JZ. cancellata are given by
Montagne, but, as it may be questioned whether these really apply
to Stephani’s plant, I have omitted them from my diagnosis. C.
Sandvicensis is apparently almost as robust as C. stenoschiza, which
it resembles also in its thin-walled leaf-cells; it is, however, amply

A.W. EHvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 441

distinct in its small, distant, and more deeply bifid underleaves, and
in its much smaller and differently shaped lobules.

158. LEJEUNEA Libert.

Lejeunea Libert, Ann. Gen. des Sci. Phys. (Bruxelles) vi, 372. 1820
(in part).

Lejeunea subgenus Hu-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 260.
1884,

Eulejeunea subgenus Hulejeunea sensu str. Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl,
Nat. Pflanzenfam. i°, 122. 1893.

Plants small or medium-sized, pale or bright green, sometimes
yellowish, adhering to substratum or forming thin mats: stems
irregularly pinnate: leaves contiguous or slightly imbricated, the
lobe widely spreading, ovate to obovate, rounded or obtuse at apex,
entire or slightly crenulate from projecting cells; lobule small,
sometimes obsolete, inflated or plane: underleaves distant, small
or medium-sized, bifid: leaf-cells transparent, thin-walled, though
sometimes with small trigones: @ inflorescence borne on a prin-
cipal branch, innovating on one or on both sides; bracts and brac-
teoles similar to the leaves and underleaves ; perianth with five sharp
keels, one antical, two lateral and two postical, not compressed: ¢
spike usually occupying a short lateral branch.

Of the genus Lejeunea in its restricted sense, only two species,
L. anisophylla and ZL. Pacifica, are definitely known from the
Hawaiian Islands. My determination of Z. Pacifica is based on the
original description of Montagne, supplemented by a drawing of the
type-specimen, which I owe to the kindness of Herr Stephani. The
specimens referred to LZ. anisophylla agree with a portion of the
type-material preserved in the Gottsche Herbarium at Berlin.

1. Lejeunea anisophylla Mont.

Lejeunea anisophylla Mont. Ann, des Sc. Nat. I, xix, 263. 1843.
Plate LV., figs. 8-15.

Autoicous: plants bright or pale green, closely appressed to sub-
stratum or growing in small thin mats: stems irregularly pinnate :
leaves imbricated, the lobe arching to or beyond the middle of the
axis, ovate, rounded or very obtuse at the apex, entire ; lobule ovate
from a broad base, obliquely truncate at the subacute apex, keel
slightly arched, free margin strongly involute almost to the apex:

442 A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

underleaves orbicular, bifid about one half with subacute lobes and
lunulate sinus, entire or slightly crenulate from projecting cells:
leaf-cells with small, indistinct, and often confluent trigones and
intermediate thickenings: @ inflorescence borne on a principal
branch, innovating on one side, the innovation sometimes floriferous
but usually short and sterile ; bracts deeply bifid, the lobe ovate or
oblong, rounded or obtuse at the apex, entire or slightly crenulate,
lobule lanceolate to narrowly oblong, acute to rounded at the apex,
crenulate ; bracteole obovate from a narrow base, slightly connate
on one side, bifid about one half with acute lobes and narrow sinus,
slightly crenulate or angular-unidentate on sides; perianth obovate,
cuneate toward base, truncate above and with a short beak, antical
keel low, the others sharp, keels entire or slightly crenulate on the
edges: dinflorescence occupying a short branch or terminal on a
longer one, bracts in three to five pairs, subequally bifid; with
broad, rounded lobes ; bracteoles confined to base of spike, small,
bifid one half with acute spreading lobes and narrow sinus: spores
green, oblong with a rather thin whitish wall, minutely tuberculate.

Stems 0.1™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.6x0.45™™", lobules
0.16x 0.13", underleaves 0.25 x0.25™”, cells at edge of lobe 16py
in diameter, in the middle 20, at the base 31 x 23y, lobe of bract
0.5 x 0.25™™, lobule 0.45 x 0.08™", bracteole 0.45 x0.25™™, perianth
0.7x0.5™™, spores 15 in shortest diameter.

On bark and leaves. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke). Kauai: Kipu,
Lihue, Molokoa (Cooke). Hawaiian Islands (Gaudichand).

2. Lejeunea Pacifica Mont.

Lejeunea Pacifica Mont. Ann. des Sc. Nat. II, xix, 262. 1843,
Eulejeunea Pacifica Steph. Bull. de ?PHerb. Boissier, v, 842, 1897.

Plate LV., figs. 1-7.

Autoicous or dioicous : plants pale green, closely appressed to sub-
stratum: stems irregularly pinnate : leaves distant to subimbricated,
the lobe ovate to obovate, not arching across stem but forming almost
a straight line above the base, rounded at the apex, entire or very
slightly crenulate ; lobule triangular-ovate, obliquely truncate beyond
the apiculate apex, keel almost straight, continuous with postical
margin of lobe, free margin strongly involute near the base, entire ;
lobule often poorly developed: underleaves small, distant, bifid beyond
the middle with narrow subulate lobes and broad lunulate sinus,
entire or nearly so: leaf-cells thin-walled, without trigones: @ inflo-
rescence borne on a principal branch or on a short lateral branch,

A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 443

innovating on one side or not at all, the innovation sterile or once
floriferous ; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe narrow at the base, ovate
or obovate, rounded to subacute at the apex, entire or slightly cren-
ulate, lobule lanceolate to ovate, acute or obtuse; bracteole free,
obovate from a narrow base, bifid one half with acute lobes and sinus,
entire or slightly crenulate ; perianth cuneiform, gradually narrowed
toward the base, broad and emarginate at the apex and with a short
beak, antical keel low, lateral and postical keels sharp, slightly
crenulate: ¢ inflorescence borne on a short lateral branch, bracts in
three to five pairs, imbricated, subequally bifid with rounded, crenu-
late lobes ; bracteole at base of branch bifid about one half with
acute lobes and sinus, other bracteoles wanting: spores green,
oblong, with a rather thin, whitish, minutely tuberculate wall.

Stems 0.07" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.5 x 0.35™™, lobules
0.14x 0.12™", underleaves 0.15 x 0.1™", cells at edge of lobe 17 in
diameter, in the middle 26 x 20u, at the base 31 x 28, lobe of bract
0.55x 0.8", lobule 0.45x0.1™™", bracteole 0.35x0.2™", perianth
0.7 x 0.4™™, spores 12 in shortest diameter.

On leaves and bark. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke); also collected by
Andersson. Hawaiian Islands (Gaudichaud).

The peculiar shape of the perianth places this delicate little plant
in Dr. Spruce’s section “ Cardianthe,” which includes half a dozen
South American species. Among these, Z. drymophila comes very
close to L. Pacifica: it differs in its leaf-cells, which, although
equally thin-walled, have minute but distinct trigones ; and in the
shape of its perianth, which narrows more abruptly towards the base.

In a sterile condition, Z. Pacifica is much like LZ. anisophylla,
resembling it in size, in color, and in the shape of its leaves. In Z.
anisophylla, however, the keel of the lobule forms an obtuse angle
with the postical margin of the lobe instead of an almost straight
line, and the leaf-cells have small trigones and intermediate thicken-
ings. In fertile plants, the very different perianths will at once
serve to separate the two species.

14. MICROLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Jack & Steph.

Lejeunea subgenus Micro-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 286.
1884 (in part).

Lulejeunea subgenus Microlejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat.
Pflanzenfam. i°, 124. 1893.

Microlejeunea Jack & Steph. Bot. Centralbl. lx, 11. 1894 (reprint).

Plants very small, green or whitish-green, creeping over other bryo-
phytes or closely appressed to substratum and sometimes forming

444. A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepaticw of the Tribe Fubuloidee.

small flat mats: stems sparingly branched : leaves distant to subim-
bricated, the lobe slightly spreading or subparallel with stem,
rounded to subacute at apex, entire or slightly crenulate ; lobule
more than half the size of lobe, inflated: underleaves distant and
small, bifid: leaf-cells small, thick-walled: 9¢ inflorescence borne on
a principal branch or on a short lateral branch, innovating on one
or, rarely, on both sides; bracts and bracteoles larger than the
leaves and underleaves, but similar; perianth with five sharp,
smooth keels: ¢ inflorescence occupying a short branch or terminal
on a longer one.

The genus MWicrolejeunea, as thus restricted by Jack & Stephani,
is represented on the Hawaiian Islands by a very common species,
which has been repeatedly referred to Lejeunea cucullata Nees.
Herr Stephani has pointed out, however, that this old species, as repre-
sented in the Lindenberg Herbarium, is composite and is made up of
no less than six perfectly distinct plants.* He at first advised that
the name “ cucullata” be given up altogether, but has since restricted
it to a plant from Java, the original locality of the species,t and the
name is also used by Schiffner in a somewhat similar sense.f Stephani
refers the Hawaiian plant to Lejewnea albicans Nees, a species first
collected on the Philippine Islands. In the Gottsche Herbarium at
Berlin there is a specimen of this species from Manila, which closely
agrees with the Hawaiian plant, and the same is true of a specimen
from Luzon in the herbarium at Kew. There is also at Kew a plant
from Java, determined as ZL. cucullata by Stephani, which is evi-
dently something quite distinct. The Hawaiian specimens in the
Gottsche Herbarium, finally, which are labeled Z. cucullata are the
same as the common species and therefore agree with Z. albicans
and not with the true LZ. cucullata, as represented by this specimen
at Kew. In view of these facts, I feel justified in excluding JZ.
cucullata from the list of Hawaiian plants and in applying to their
common Microlejeunea the name M. albicans. Herr Stephani§ has
recently ascribed a second species, UW. erectifolia (Spruce) Steph. to
the Islands, but I have been unable to distinguish it.

* Hedwigia, xxix, 89. 1890.

+ Jack & Steph. Bot. Centralbl. Ix, 10. 1894 (reprint).
{+ Conspect. Hepat. Arch. Ind. 255. 1898.

§ Bull. de l’Herb. Boissier, v, 842. 1897.

A, W. Hvans

Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 445

1. Microlejeunea albicans (Nees) Steph.

Lejeunea cucullata Auct. (not Jungermannia cucullata R. Bl. &
Nees).

Lejeunea cucullata y parasita G. L. & N. Nova Acta Acad. Leop.-
Car. xix, suppl. 1, 473. 1843.

Lejeunea albicans Nees ; G. L. & N. Syn, Hep. 387. 1845.

Micro-Lejeunea albicans Steph. Hedwigia, xxix, 88. 1890; Jack &
Steph. Bot. Centralbl. lx, 10, 1894 (reprint).

Plate LVI., figs. 1-8.

Autoicous: plants pale or bright green, closely appressed to sub-
stratum, sometimes occurring in wide, thin mats: stems irregularly
pinnate: leaves distant to subimbricated, the lobe slightly spreading
or almost erect, ovate, reaching to about the middle of axis, rounded
at the apex, entire ; lobule strongly inflated, ovate, obliquely truncate
or excavate beyond the apiculate apex, the apical tooth composed of
one or two cells, keel strongly arched, crenulate, free margin strongly
involute as far as apical tooth: underleaves distant, orbicular, bifid
about one half with obtuse or subacute lobes and narrow sinus : leaf-
cells papillose, pretty uniformly thickened and without distinct
trigones: @ inflorescence borne on a short lateral branch or on a
principal branch, innovating on one or, rarely, on both sides, the
innovation usually floriferous ; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe obo-
vate, rounded at the apex, the lobule lanceolate and subacute, both
entire ; bracteole slightly connate on one side, obovate from a nar-
row, cuneate base, shortly bifid (about one tenth) with obtuse or sub-
acute lobes and acute sinus, entire or obscurely angular-unidentate
on sides; perianth obovate, gradually narrowed toward base, trun-
cate above and with a short beak, antical keel low, the others sharp :
4 inflorescence occupying a short lateral branch, bracts in two to
five pairs, imbricated, subequally bifid with rounded lobes; bracteole
at base of spike small, orbicular, bifid, the others wanting: spores
green, oblong, with a thick, white, minutely tuberculate wall.

Stems 0.04"" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.25 x 0.15™™, lobules
0.17 x0.1™, underleaves 0.08 x 0.08™™, cells at edge of lobe 9 in
diameter, in the middle 12, at the base 23x12, lobe of bract
0.35x0.2™", lobule 0.3x0.08™", bracteole 0.4x0.25™", perianth
0.6 x 0.35™™", spores 25u in shortest diameter.

On trees. Oahu: Nuuanu, Mt. Tantalus (Cooke); also collected
by Didrichsen and by Meyen. (Kauai: Kilohana (Cooke). Hawaii
Kilauea (Didrichsen); also collected by Remy.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL. X. Marcu, 1900.
30

446 A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

A very close ally, apparently, of MW. albicans is M. crassitexta,
described by Jack and Stephani from sterile specimens collected on
the Fiji Islands. ‘This species differs, however, in its more deeply
cleft underleaves. The true JZ. cucullata has ovate, long-decurrent
underleaves and differently shaped leaves.

15. COLOLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schifin.

Lejeunea subgenus Colo-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And, 291.
1884.

Cololejeunea Schiffn.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. i*, 121:
1893.

Plants variable in habit, very small to medium-sized, pale green
varying to brownish-green: leaves attached by a very narrow base,
the lobe widely spreading, rounded to subacute at the apex, entire,
crenulate, or denticulate, lobule inflated or plane, very variable in
shape; stylus present, sometimes reduced toa single cell: under-
leaves absent, in their place clusters of rhizoids, one for each leaf:
leaf-cells mostly thin-walled, often papillose: @ inflorescence terminal
on a principal branch or on a short branch, innovating on one side,
the innovation often floriferous ; bracts similar to the leaves; peri-
anth very variable: ¢ inflorescence occupying a short branch or
terminal, sometimes on the main axis.

According to our present knowledge, Cololejeunea is represented
by more Hawaiian species than any other genus of the Lejeuneex,
and it is probable that many interesting forms still remain undiscoy-
ered. The majority of the species are small and some of them are
- yery small, and this fact, together with the epiphyllous habit of most
of the tropical species, sometimes makes the plants difficult of detec-
tion. Of the seven Hawaiian species, six belong in Dr. Spruce’s
section Leptocolea, which is exclusively tropical, while the seventh
species, C. Cookei, represents his section Physocolea, which is found
in both tropical and temperate regions. These two sections are
almost of generic importance. Most of the Hawaiian species show
the disc-shaped gemmz, whose structure and development has been
fully described by Goebel.*

* Ann. du Jard. Bot. de Buitenzorg, vii, 49ff. 1888.

A.W. Evans—Hawuiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 447

I. Subgenus Puysocoixa (Spruce) Schiffn.

1. Cololejeunea Cookei sp. nov.
Plate LVI., figs. 6-14.

Autoicous : plants green or brownish-green, growing in loose thin
mats : stems irregularly branched: leaves distant, the lobe broadly
ovate, squarrose, attached to the axis by avery narrow base, rounded or
very obtuse at the apex, crenulate from projecting cells; lobule ovate,
plane or somewhat inflated, keels strongly arched, crenulate, free mar-
gin plane throughout or slightly involute at base, ending in a blunt
tooth and bearing between this and the end of the keel a second tooth
composed of two cells, crenulation less marked than on the lobe ; stylus
asingle cell, often obsolete: leaf-cells papillose, thin-walled and with-
out trigones: inflorescence borne on a principal branch, innovating
on one side, the innovation inserted at or above the level of the oppo-
site bract, long, not immediately floriferous; bracts at different
levels, slightly bifid, the lobe and lobule rounded or very obtuse at
the apex, crenulate ; perianth obovate from a narrow, often stalk-like
base, rounded above and narrowed into a short beak, sharply five-
keeled (one antical, two lateral and two postical), the keels slightly
crenulate : ¢ inflorescence terminal on a principal branch, large for
the size of the plant ; bracts in ten or more pairs, closely imbricated,
subequally bifid ; antheridia two in each axil: spores more or less
oblong in shape, greenish, with a rather thick, yellowish, minutely
tuberculate wall.

Stem 0.05™" in diameter, leaf-lobes 0.25 x0.2™™, leaf-lobules,
0.18 x 0.1™", cells at edge and in the middle of lobe 16 in diameter,
at the base 18, lobe of bract 0.4x0.15™", lobule 0.35 x 0.1™™,
perianth 0.6 x 0.35™™, spores 25 in shortest diameter.

On bark of trees. Kauai: Molokoa, Kipu (Cooke).

Cololejeunea Cookei may be at once distinguished from all the
other Hawaiian species by its minute size, its more or less squarrose
leaves, its proportionately large lobule, which is often three fourths
as long as the lobe, its crenulate leaf-margins and its sharply tive-
keeled perianth. A much nearer relative is the well-known C. minu-
tissima (Sm.) Schiffn. of Europe and the southern United States.
This species is, however, a little larger and has larger leaf-cells ;
its perichetial bracts are subopposite and the innovation is usually
below the opposite bract; the male spike is smaller and is situated
on a small lateral branch. According to Spruce*, the ¢ bracts of C.

* Hep. Amaz. et And. 293, 1884.

448 A.W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

minutissima are monandrous, but this character, which might seem
an excellent differential one, is not constant, as,in an Italian speci-
men collected by the author, the bracts are distinctly diandrous.

II. Subgenus Leprocotea (Spruce) Schiffn.

2. Cololejeunea obcordata (Aust.).

Lejeunea obcordata Aust. Bot. Gazette, 1, 36. 1876.
Plate LVII., figs. 1-6.

Autoicous: plants yeilowish-green, creeping about in tufts of
other bryophytes: stems irregularly pinnately branched: leaves con-
tiguous or subimbricated, the lobe widely spreading, ovate from a
very narrow base, rounded at the apex, subentire or indistinctly cren-
ulate and angular-dentate, antical margin curved, postical mar-
gin almost straight ; lobule inflated, ovate, keel slightly arched, free
margin involute and entire near the base, rounded above and bear-
ing two or three small teeth; stylus a single cell, often obsolete :
leaf-cells with thickened walls, trigones and intermediate thicken-
ings conspicuous and often confluent : 9 inflorescence borne on a very
short branch, innovating on one side with a short sterile innovation;
bracts bifid, the lobule a little smaller than the lobe, both divisions
ovate to oblong, rounded at the apex, subentire ; perianth cuneiform,
deeply emarginate and with a short and very indistinct beak at
bottom of depression, strongly compressed, the two lateral keels
extending upwards as widely spreading, rounded and more or less
denticulate projections, antical surface plane, postical surface with a
broad, low keel, both surfaces smooth: ¢ spike occupying a short
branch, globose to oval, bracts in one to three pairs, imbricated,
strongly inflated, unequally bifid with entire lobes.

Stems 0.05™™ in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.55x0.35™™, lobules
0.2x0.15™™, cells at edge of leaf 20u in diameter, in the middle and
at the base 25u, lobe of bract (a) 0.5 x 0.3™™, (b) 0.35 x0.25™™, lobule
(a) 0.45 x 0.3™™, (b) 0.3.x 0.2™™, perianth 0.8"" long, 0.7™™ wide in
broadest part.

Creeping among other bryophytes. Oahu: Konahuanui (Cooke).
Austin simply refers the plant to the “Sandwich Islands” and does
not give the collector’s name.

Cololejeunea obcordata, although closely allied to the following
species, may be at once distinguished from it by its firmer texture,
the leaf-cells having thick walls and very conspicuous trigones, by
the position of the 9 inflorescence and by the widely divaricate lobes

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 449

of the perianth, which are usually dentate and not crenulate on the
margin.

3. Cololejeunea ceatocarpa (Angstr.) Steph.

Lejeunea ceatocarpa Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk. Akad.
Forhand. xxix, Haft 4, 27. 1872.

Cololejeunea ceatocarpa Steph. Bull. de Herb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.

Plate LVIL., figs. 7-13.

Autoicous: plants pale green, creeping, sometimes forming thin
patches of considerable size: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves dis-
tant or contiguous, the lobe widely spreading, oblong from a very
narrow base, antical margin more curved than postical, rounded at
the apex, entire or minutely denticulate at apex ; lobule ovate, more
or less inflated at least toward base, keel slightly arched, free margin
slightly involute near the base, elsewhere appressed to the lobe,
bearing a rounded tooth a little beyond the middle, then obliquely
truncate and with a small apiculum between the tooth and the eud
of keel; stylus a single cell, often obsolete: leaf-cells thin-walled
with small and very indistinct trigones, marginal cells near apex
sometimes with angular outer walls forming minute, blunt teeth:
2 inflorescence borne on a principal branch, innovating on one side,
usually once floriferous ; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe and lobule
obovate, rounded at the apex, entire or the lobe usually slightly
denticulate at the apex from projecting cells, the lobule with an apicu-
late tooth on the edge; perianth obovate, compressed, gradually
narrowed toward base, obcordate at apex and bearing a short beak
at bottom of depression, antical surface plane, postical keel low,
cells in upper part, especially on keels, papillose, making the perianth
appear denticulate on the edge: ¢@ spike terminal on a principal
branch or occupying a short branch, bracts in five to ten pairs,
smaller than the leaves, imbricated, lobe and lobule subequal in size
at least toward apex of spike, entire or slightly denticulate ; anther-
idia two in each axil.

Stem 0.05™2 in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.6 x0.35™", lobules
0.25 x0.15™™, cells at edge of leaf 19 in diameter, in the middle
Qin, at the base 40x18, lobe of bract 0.65x0.2™", lobule
0.35 x 0.12™", perianth 0.7 x 0.4",

On leaves er, more rarely, on bark. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke);
first collected on the island by Andersson. Kauai: Hanapepe Falls
(Heller).

450 A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

C. ceatocarpa is apparently the commonest Cololejeunea on the
Islands. It sometimes grows in company with C. lanciloba (as in
Heller’s specimens), but can be separated from this species even
when dry from the fact that its leaves do not adhere closely to the
substratum. More closely allied to it than any of the other Hawai-
ian species are (. erigens Spruce* of South America and CO. Goebelii
(Gottsche) Schiffn.t of the East Indies. In the first, the leaves are
narrower and more obliquely spreading and show curious bluntly
conical papiliz on the cells, particularly those at and near the apex.
The papille project at right angles to the surface of the leaf and not
beyond the margin, as do the differently shaped marginal papille
sometimes formed on the leaves of the Hawaiian plant. The East
Indian species is still closer to C. ceatocarpa and may prove to be
identical with it: the marginal denticulations or crenulations in this
species are, however, always present (although in Schiffner’s var.
Acrotreme they are very scanty) and are scattered along the whole
margin, instead of being confined to the apical region. The 4
bracts also are described as semiglobose, where as in C. ceatocarpa,
they are more like the ordinary leaves. The specimens collected by
Cooke and by Heller agree closely with Angstrém’s type.

4. Cololejeunea ovalifolia sp. nov.
Plate LVIII., figs. 1-6.

Dioicous : brownish-green (at least when dry), closely adherent to
substratum: stems irregularly pinnate: leaves distant, the lobe oval
or ovate, rounded at the very narrow base and at the apex, entire ;
lobule oval, inflated at the base, keel arched, free margin more or less
involute in lower part, ending in a blunt apex, then obliquely trun-
cate and bearing a small tooth tipped with a papilla between apex
and end of keel, lobule often much reduced; stylus a single cell,
often obsolete: leaf-cells thin-walled, without trigones: @ inflores-
cence borne on a principal branch, innovating on one side, the inno-
vation often floriferous; bracts unequally bifid, the lobe obovate,
rounded at the apex, entire, lobule very narrow at the base, broader
and apiculate at the apex, entire or bearing two or three blunt teeth
formed from projecting cells; perianth obovate or cuneiform, not

* Lejeunea obliqua Spruce, Hep. Amaz. et And. 298. 1884 (not Mont.).
Lejeunea erigens Spruce, 1. ¢. (as synonym).
Cololejeunea erigens Spruce, Hep. Spruceanze. 1892 (exsic).

+ Nova Acta Acad, Caes.-Leop. 1x, 240. pl. 10. f. 1-10. 18938.

A.W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepaticee of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 451

compressed, with a short beak, antical surface plane, postical surface
with two sharp keels in upper part, the keels (lateral and postical)
ending in subacute points or horns, cells in upper part of perianth
with more or less projecting walls especially on the keels, making the
latter appear slightly crenulate: ¢@ inflorescence terminal on a prin-
cipal branch or occupying a short lateral branch ; bracts in three to
eight pairs, slightly imbricated, subequally bilobed (at least near the
end of the spike) ; antheridia two in each axil. |

Stem 0.05™™ in diameter, leaf-lobes 0.5 x 0.35™™, lobules 0.15 x 0.1™™,
cells at edge of lobe 17y in diameter, in the middle 21, at the base
23u, lobe of bract 0.45x0.15™™, lobule 0.15x0.05™", perianth
Ox 0i35"".

On leaves. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke).

The specimens of this plant have so far been found only in com-
pany with C. ceatocarpa. It is smaller than this species and darker
in color, its leaves are shorter, and their lobules are much smaller
and more inconspicuous. The most striking differences, however,
are to be found in the perianths: in C. ovalifolia this organ is not
flattened and its four keels run out into four sharp horns ; in C. ceato-
carpa, the perianth is much flattened and obcordate at the apex.
There is little danger of confusing the present plant with any of the
other Hawaiian species.

5. Cololejeunea Hillebrandii (Aust.) Steph.

Lejeunea longifolia Aust. Bull. Torr. Bot. Club, v, 17. 1874 (not
Mitt.).
Lejeunea Hillebrandii Aust. Bot. Gazette, i, 35. 1876.
Cololejeunea Hillebrandii Steph. Bull. de VHerb. Boissier, v, 842.
1897.
Plate LVIIL., figs. 7-11.

Dioicous: pale or whitish-green, closely creeping: stems irregularly
branched: leaves distant, the lobe widely spreading, ovate to lance-
olate, gradually narrowed into an acute, obtuse or rounded apex,
entire ; lobule ovate, inflated at least toward base, keel arched, free
margin appressed to lobe, curved toward base, bearing an obtuse
tooth at about the middle, obliquely lunulate beyond, and with a
small tooth in the middle of the lunation; stylus a single cell, often
obsolete : leaf-cells more or less elongated, at least toward middle
and base of lobe, thin-walled and without trigones: 9 inflorescence
borne on a principal branch, innovating on one side (or rarely on
both), the innovation once floriferous; lobe of bracts similar to that

452 A.W. Hvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee,

of normal leaves, lobule attached by an almost straight keel, oblong
“ in shape, with a papilla near the free upper angle and a second one on
the inner edge near the apex ; perianth obovate, truncate or rounded
above, and narrowed into a very short beak, subterete (without dis-
tinct keels), smooth: 4 inflorescence terminal on a principal branch
or occupying ashort branch, bracts in three to six pairs, contiguous or
subimbricated, sometimes scarcely different from the leaves in shape,
sometimes subequally bifid; antheridia two in each axil.

Stem 0.08™" in diameter, lobes of leaves 0.85 x 0.25™™", lobules
0.35 x 0.15™", cells at edge of lobe 35x18, in the middle 30x 16y,
at the base 37 x14p, lobe of bract 0.7.x 0.2™™", lobule 0.25 x 0.05™™,
perianth 0.6 x 0.25™™,

On Dumortiera and also on leaves. Hawaiian Islands (Hille-
brand). Oahu: Konahuanui (Cooke).

The present species is known only from the type-material in the
Austin Herbarium and from a few fragmentary specimens collected
last summer by Mr. Cooke. A part of the type was kindly sent me
by Mr. Pearson, and has served for the above description. The leaf-
cells of C. Hillebrandii are variable in shape; sometimes they are
elongated as in the ones whose measurements are given, sometimes
they are more nearly isodiametric. In comparing this plant with
other Hawaiian species, its closest ally seems to be C. ceatocarpa.
Even in a sterile condition, however, the difference in the shape of the
leaves at once suffices to distinguish them: in C. Hillebrandii, the
lobes narrow very much toward the apex, and the broadest part is
just above the base; in C. ceutocarpu, the lobes are broad at the
apex, and the broadest part is nearer the middle. The perianths of
C. Hillebrandii are very scanty in the plants examined and are
apparently not perfectly developed. It can be made out, however,
that they are scarcely if at all flattened, and that they show no
signs of anything like projections or cordations at the apex. They
would, therefore, afford important differential characters for the two
species. '

6. Cololejeunea lanciloba Steph.
Cololejennea lanciloba Steph. Hedwigia, xxxiv, 250. 1895.
Plate LIX., figs. 1-7.
Autoicous : plants green, closely appressed to substratum, some-
times forming patches of considerable size: leaves slightly imbri-

cated, the lobe plane, obliquely spreading, arching beyond axis and
rounded at the very narrow, almost transverse base, oval, rounded at

A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 453

the apex, hyaline-margined except near the base, margin entire, almost
straight at postical base ; lobule plane, subulate from a narrow base,
acute or obtuse, bearing a short tooth below the middle of the inner
edge, otherwise entire or nearly so, keel short, straight, almost at
right angles with axis ; stylus a single cell, often obsolete: leaf-cells
with small trigones and occasional intermediate thickenings; hyaline
marginal cells in one or two rows at the apex, in one row elsewhere,
thin-walled: @ inflorescence borne on a short branch with smaller
leaves than the main axis, innovating on one side, the innovation
usually once or twice floriferous; bracts very deeply and unequally
bifid, the lobe elliptical, rounded at the apex, entire, hyaline-
margined at and near the apex, lobule elliptical, rounded, truncate or
emarginate at the apex, entire or with a blunt tooth near the middle of
the inner edge; perianth obovate, gradually narrowed toward base,
truncate and emarginate at the apex, and with a short broad beak,
plane on antical surface, and with a low postical keel, smooth :
4 inflorescence terminating a branch; bracts in five to ten or more
pairs, closely imbricated, lobe attached to lobule by an arched keel
about half as long as bract; lobule inflated, with its free margin
strongly involute ; antheridia two in the axil of each bract.

Stem 6.07%" in diameter, lobes of leaves (on robust axis)
0.95 x 0.65", lobules 0.3x0.1™™, leaf-cells just within hyaline
margin of lobe 12u in diameter, in the middle 15, at the base
32x17, lobe of bract 0.7x0.3™", lobule 0.85 x0.15™™, perianth
OTS 0.522:

On leaves of Hugenia Malaccensis. Kauai: Hanapepe River
(Heller). Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke). ,

Cololejeunea lanciloba is the largest Hawaiian representative of
the genus. In common with C. longistylis, the lobes of its leaves are
hyaline-margined, but it is readily distinguished from that species
and from all the others known from the Islands, by its remarkable,
plane and narrow lobules. The species was first described from
specimens collected on the Nicobar Islands.

~

i. Cololejeunea longistylis sp. nov.
Plate LIX., figs. 8-16.

Sterile: pale green, closely appressed to substratum: stems irreg-
ularly branched: leaves imbricated, the lobe obliquely spreading,
ovate-oblong, rounded and hyaline-margined at the apex, entire, anti-
cal margin slightly curved, postical margin almost straight ; lobule
inflated, ovate, keel cordate at the base, then almost straight and con-

454 A.W. Kvans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

tinuous with postical margin of lobe, free margin of lobule slightly
involute near base, bearing an obtuse tooth ending in a single cell at
about the middle, and between this and the end of the keel, bearing
a larger, broad, obtuse or subacute tooth; stylus three to six cells
long, often two cells broad at and near the middle: leaf-cells thin-
walled, hyaline cells at apex in one to three rows.

Stem 0.08 in diameter; lobes of leaves 0.6x0.35™", lobules
0.25 x 0.2™™", cells at edge of lobe 14y, in the middle 17, at the base
26 x 14p.

On bark of Aleurites Mollucana. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke).

Cololejeunea longistylis is at present known from sterile material
only, but it is so different from the other Hawaiian species that it
can be easily and surely distinguished. It resembles C. lanciloba in
having hyaline marginal cells, but these are limited to the apical
region of the lobe; in general appearance too it approaches C. cea-
tocarpu, but in this species the leaves are widely spreading and the
lobule is different in shape ; the most important character, however,
which distinguishes it not only from these two species, but from all
the others, is the multicellular stylus. A very close ally of C. longis-
tylis is C. stylosa (Steph.)*, from the island of Luzon. This plant has
likewise hyaline cells at the apex of the lobe and a multicellular
stylus, but its leaf-lobes spread more widely and are more pointed
aud the lobules are very different in shape. C. stylosa is also known
in sterile condition only.

16. COLUROLEJEUNEA (Spruce) Schiffn.

Colura Dumort. Receuil d’obs. sur les Jung. 12. 1835. (not Coluria
R. Br.).

Lejeunea subgenus Coluro-Lejeunea Spruce, Hep. Amaz, et And. 303.
1884.

Colurolejeunea Schifin.; Engler & Prantl, Nat. Pflanzenfam. 1°, 121.
1893.

Plants small, pale or yellowish-green, scattered or forming small
tufts: stems irregularly pinnate, closely appressed to substratum :
leaves ascending, squarrose, attached by a very narrow base and
ending in a variously shaped hollow sac, derived from the lobeft and
in many cases closed by a valvular arrangement ; lobule small,
margin strongly involute and enclosing a canal leading to the apical
sac: underleaves doubled, deeply bifid with subulate lobes: @ inflo-

* Hedwigia, xxvii, 289. pl. 11. f. 9, 19-17. 1888.
+ Cf. Goebel, Organographie der Pflanzen, 286, 1898.

A.W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee. 455

rescence borne on a principal branch, innovating on ore side, the
innovation often floriferous ; bracts smaller than the leaves, plane,
entire, without clear indication of lobule ; bracteole usually absent ;*
perianth variable in shape: ¢ spike small, occupying a short lateral
branch ; bracts inflated, subequally bifid.

1. Colurolejeunea tenuicornis sp. nov.

Lejeunea calyptrifolia, var. Angstr. Ofversigt af Kongl. Vetensk.
Akad. Forhand. xxix, Hift 4, 28.1872 (misprinted “LZ. calyp-
trata”’).

Plate LIX., figs. 17-21.

Autoicous : plants pale green, scattered or in small tufts: stems
sparingly branched : leaves distant, ascending in a curved line from
the axis and not at all adherent to substratum, oblong in general out-
line and gradually narrowed above into a long, hollow slender horn,
about half the length of the entire leaf and finely denticulate at the
apex (with two or three teeth), free portion of lobe orbicular from a
broad base, truncate, entire ; lobule tubular, the free margin strongly
involute ; sac inflated in lower part, then narrowing into horn ;
leaf-cells thin-walled, papillose in narrowing portion of sac: under-
leaves distant, bifid to near the base with slender subulate divisions
and obtuse sinus, entire: @ inflorescence borne on a_ principal
branch, innovating on one side; bracts oblong or obovate, rounded
or obliquely truncate at the apex, entire; bracteole apparently want-
ing; perianth oblong or obovate from a narrow base, truncate at the
apex and with a very short beak, terete below, five-keeled in upper
part, the keels running out into long, horizontally spreading horns,
denticulate at the end: ¢ spike small, occupying a short branch ;
bracts in two or three pairs ; antheridia two in each axil.

Stem 0.08™™ in diameter, leaf 1.6 x 0.25™™, underleaf 0.15 x 0.15™™,
cells at free margin of lobe 20u in diameter, on surface of sac
23x 17p, bracts 0.4 x 0.1™™ perianth 0.6 x 0.2™™.

On leaves of a fern. Oahu: Nuuanu (Cooke); also collected by
Andersson.

The rare European C. calyptrifolia (Hook.) Schiffn., as represented
in the Kew Herbarium, is very close to this curious Hawaiian plant
but differs in the much shorter horns of its leaves and perianths.

* A bracteole is described for C. obtusa Steph. (Hedwigia, xxx, 208. pl. 29. f.
31-84. 1891), ana for C. Ari Steph. (1. ¢. xxxv, 75. 1896).

456 A.W. Hoans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidee.

In addition to the Lejeuneex described and noted in this paper,
the two following species, both of which are rather widely distrib-
uted in tropical America, are accredited to the Hawaiian Islands:
Prionolejeunea microdonta (Gottsche) Steph. and Stictolejeunea
squamata (Willd.) Schiffn. I have looked in vain for Hawaiian
specimens of these plants in the herbaria at Kew and Berlin, and
Herr Stephani makes no mention of such specimens in his paper on
the Lejeunew in the Lindenberg Herbarium at Vienna. I have
therefore omitted them, as it is probable that they were listed on
incorrect determinations.

YALE UNIVERSITY.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

PLatE XLIV.

Frullania Aongstroemti Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and andre-
cium, postical view, x 14.—Fig. 2. Part of stem, postical view, x 14.—Fig.
3. Leaf, antical view, x 14.—Figs. 4, 5. Bases of branches, postical view,
x 14.—Fig. 6. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Fig. 7. Innermost bracts
and bracteole, x 14.—Fig. 8. Bracts and bracteole of second row, x 14.—Figs.
9,10. Bract and bracteole of third row, x 14.—Fig. 11. Transverse section
of perianth, x14. All figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke
at Luakaha, on the island of Oahu.

Frullania Oahuensis Hampe.—Fig. 12. Part of stem with perianth, postical
view, x 28.—Fig. 13. Leaf, antical view, x 28.—Fig. 14. Base of branch,
postical view, x 28.—Fig. 15. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs. 16,
17. Bracts and bracteole of innermost row, x28.—Fig. 18. Bract and
bracteole of second row, x 28.—Fig. 19. Bract and bracteole of innermost
row from another involucre, x28. All figures drawn from specimens
collected by Mr. Cooke on the island of Kauai.

PLATE XLV.

Frullania Sandvicensis Angstr.—Fig. 1. Part of stem, postical view, x 14.—Fig.
2. Leaf, antical view, x 14.—Fig. 3. Base of branch, postical view, x 14.—
Fig. 4. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs. 5, 6. Bracts and bracteole
of innermost row, x 14.—Fig. 7. Perianth, x 14.—Figs. 1-4 from specimens *
collected by Mr. Heller at Nuuanu, on the island of Oahu; Figs. 5-7 from
specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on the same island.

Srullania Meyeniana Lindenb.—Fig. 8. Part of stem with perianth and andre-
cium, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 9. Leaf, antical view, x 28.—Fig. 10. Base
of branch, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 11. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.
Fig. 12. Bracts and bracteole of innermost row, x 28.—Figs. 13, 14. Bracts
and bracteole of second row, x28. All figures drawn from specimens
collected by Mr. Cooke at Kilohana, on the island of Kauai.

A, W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidece. 457

PuratEe XLVI.

Frullania apiculata (R. Bl. & Nees) Dumort.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with peri-
anth and andreecium, postical view, x 20.—Fig. 2. Part of stem, antical
view, x 20.—Figs. 3, 4. Bases of branches, postical view, x 20.—Figs. 5, 6.
Bases of branches, antical view, x20. Fig. 7. Cells from middle of lobe,
x 360.—Figs. 8-10. Bracts and bracteole of innermost row, x 20.—Figs.
11-13. Bracts and bracteole of second row, x20. All figures drawn from
specimens collected by Mr. Cooke at Lulumahu, on the island of Oahu.

PLATE XLVII.

Frullania hypoleuca Nees.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and andrecia,
postical view, x14.—Fig. 2. Leaf, antical view, x14.—Fig. 3. Base of
branch, postical view, x 14.—Fig. 4. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs.
5-6. Bracts and bracteole of innermost row, x 14.—Figs. 7-9. Bracts and
bracteole of second row, x 14.—Figs. 10, 11. Bracts and bracteole of third
row, x14. All figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on
Mt. Tantalus, on the island of Oahu.

Jubula piligera (Aust.) Evans.—Fig. 12. Part of stem with perianth and andree-
cium, postical view, x 14.—Fig. 138. Part of stem, antical view, x 14.—Fig.
14.. Base of branch, postical view, x14.—Fig. 15. Base of same branch,
antical view, x 14.—Fig. 16. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs. 17-19.
Bracts and bracteole, x 14.—Fig. 20. Underleaf next bracteole, x14. All
drawings from specimens collected by Mr. Baldwin on the island of Kauai.

Puate XLVIII.

Lopholejeunea subnuda (Mitt.) Steph.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and
andreecium, postical view, x 14.—Fig. 2, Part of stem, antical view, x 14.—
Fig. 3. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs. 4-6. Bracts and bracteole.
All figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on the island of
Oahu.

Platylejeunea baccifera (Tayl.) Steph.—Fig. 7. Part of stem with ¢ inflorescence,
postical view, x 15.—Fig. 8. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Figs. 9-11.
Bracts and bracteole, x14. All drawings from specimens collected by
Menzies on the island of Hawaii.

Marchesinia Mittenii Evans.—Fig. 12. Part of stem, postical view, x 14.—Fig.
18. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Fig. 14. Free margin of lobule,
x 200. All figures drawn from the type-specimens.

Prate XLIX.

Thysananthus elongatus (Aust.) Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth,
postical view, x16.—Fig. 2. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 16.—
Fig. 3. Part of stem with perianth, postical view, x 16.—Fig. 4. Part of
stem, antical view, x 16.—Fig. 5. Perianth and bracts, antical view, x 16.—
Fig. 6. Cells from middle of lobe, x 290.—Figs. 7-9. Bracts and _ brac-
teole, x 16.—Figs. 10, 11. Bracts and bracteole from another involucre,
x 16.—Figs. 12, 13. Transverse sections of perianths, x32. Fig. 1 is drawn

458 A. W. Hvans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

from the type-specimen ; Figs. 2 and 6-9, from specimens collected by Mr.
Cooke at the foot of Konahuanui on the island of Oahu; Figs. 4, 5, 13,
from specimens collected by Mr. Heller in the same locality ; and Figs. 3 and
10-12, from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, also on Oahu.

Puate L.

Harpalejeunea pseudoneura Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and ¢
inflorescence, postical view, x 36.—Fig. 2. Part of stem, antical view, x 36.
Fig. 3. Part of stem, postical view, x 36.—Fig. 4. Cells from middle of
lobe, x 325.—Fig. 5. Apex of lobe, x 260.—Fig. 6. Underleaf, x 260.—Figs.
7-9. Bracts and bracteole, x 36. Figs. 1 and 7-9 are drawn from specimens
collected by Mr. Cooke on Konahuanui, and the other figures from speci-
mens collected at Nuuanu, both stations being on the island of Oahu.

Harpalejeunea Owaihiensis (Gottsche) Evans.—Fig. 10. Part of stem, postical
view, x 36.—Fig. 11, Part of stem, antical view, x 36.—Fig. 12. Cells from
middle of lobe, x 325.—Fig. 13. Apex of lobe, x 260.—Fig. 14. Part of
underleaf, x 260. All figures drawn from the type-specimens.

PuatTe LI.

Drepanolejeunea Anderssonii (Angstr.) Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem, with two
perianths and capsule, postical view, x38.—Fig. 2. Part of sterile stem,
postical view, x 38.—Fig. 8. Cells from middle of lobe, x 350.—Figs. 4, 5.
Underleaves, x275.—Figs. 6-8. Bracts and bracteole, x38.—Fig. 9.
Transverse section of perianth, x 38.—Figs. 1, 4 and 6-9 are drawn from
specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on Konahuanui, on the island of Oahu ;
Figs. 2, 3 and 5 are from the type-specimens.

Drepiunolejeunea uncinata (Mitt.) Steph.—Fig. 10. Part of stem with perianth
and andreecium, postical view, x 38.—Fig. 11. Part of stem with perianth,
antical view, x 38.—Fig. 12. part of sterile stem, postical view, x 58.—Fig.
13. Cells from middle of lobe, x 350.—Figs. 14, 15. Underleaves, x 275.—
Fig. 15. Apex of lobe, x 275.—Figs. 17, 18. Bracts and bracteole, x38.
Fig. 10 is drawn from a specimen collected by Mr. Cooke on Konahuanui ;
all the other figures are drawn from specimens collected at Nuuanu, both
stations being on the island of Oahu.

Puate LI.

Ceratolejeunea oculata (Gottsche) Steph.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with 9 inflores-
cence, postical view, x 32.—Fig. 2. Cells from middle of lobe, x 290. Both
figures drawn from the type-specimens. '

Trachylejeunea Oahuensis Evans.—Fig. 3. Part of stem with perianth and two
andreecia, postical view, x 32.—Fig. 4. Part of stem, antical view, x 32.—
Fig. 5. Part of stem, postical view, x 32.—Fig. 6. Leaf with lobule flattened
out, x32.—Fig. 7. Cells from middle of lobe, x 290.—Fig. 8. Cells from
apex of lobe, x 290.—Figs. 9-11. Bracts and bracteole, x 32.—Fig. 12.
Transverse section of perianth, x32. All figures drawn from the type-
specimens.

A, W. Evans— Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidew. 459

Puate LIITI.

Cheilolejeunca stenoschiza (Angstr.) Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with two peri-
anths, postical view, x 27.—Fig. 2. Cells from middle of lobe, x 240.—Fig.
3. Apex of underleaf, x 190.—Figs. 4-6. Bractsand bracteole, x 27.—Fig. 7.
Transverse section of perianth, x27. All figures drawn from specimens
collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the island of Oahu.

Cheilolejeunea Hawaica Steph.—Fig. 8. Part of stem with perianth and andre-
cium, postical view, x 27.—Fig. 9. Part of sterile stem, x 27.—Fig. 10.
Cells from middle of lobe, x 240.—Fig. 11. Apex of underleaf, x 190.—
Figs. 12-14. Bracts and bracteoles, x 27.—Figs. 8 and 12-14 are drawn from
specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on Konahuanui, on the island of Oahu ;
Figs. 9 and 10, from the type-specimen.

Piate LIV.

Cheilolejeunea intertexta (Lindenb.) Steph.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth,
postical view, x 36.—Fig. 2. Part of stem with androecium, antical view,
x 36.—Fig. 3. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 36.—Fig. 4. Cells from
middle of lobe, x825.—Fig. 5. Cells from middle of lobe (another plant),
x 325.—Fig. 6. Apex of underleaf, x 260.—Figs. 7-9. Bracts and brac-
teole, x 36.—Fig. 10. Transverse section of perianth, x 36.—Figs. 11-13.
—Bracts and bracteole (another plant), x36. All figures drawn from speci-
mens collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the island of Oahu.

Puate LV.

Lejeunea Pacifica Mont.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth, postical view,
x 86.—Fig. 2. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 56.—Fig. 3. Cells from
middle of lobe, x 325.—Fig. 4. Underleaf, x 260.—Figs. 5, 6. Bract and
bracteole, x 36.—Fig. 7. Transverse section of perianth, x36. All figures
drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the island of
Oahu.

Lejeunea anisophylla Mont.—Fig. 8. Part of steam with perianth, postical view,
x 36.—Fig. 9. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 36.—Fig. 10. Cells from
middle of lobe, x 325.—Fig. 11. Underleaf, x 260.—Fig. 12. Free margin of
lobule, x 260.—Figs. 13, 14. Bract and bracteole, x 36.—Fig. 15. Trans-
verse section of perianth, x36. All figures drawn from specimens collected
by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the island of Oahu.

Puate LVI.

Microlejeunea albicans (Nees) Jack & Steph.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with peri-
anth, postical view, x 40.—Fig. 2. Part of stem with @ inflorescence and
andreecium, postical view, x 40.—Fig. 3. Part of sterile stem, antical view,
x 40.—Fig. 4. Cells from middle of lobe, x 360.—Fig. 5. Underleaf, x 290.
All figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke on the island of
Oahu.

Cololejeunea Cookei Evans.—Fig. 6. Part of stem with perianth, postical view,
x 40.—Fig. 7. Part of stem with andrecium, postical view, x 40.—Fig. 8.
Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 40.—Fig. 9. Part of sterile stem,

460 A. W. Evans—Hawaiian Hepatice of the Tribe Jubuloidec.

antical view, x 40.—Fig. 10. Cells from apex of leaf, x 3860.—Fig. 11. Free
margin of lobule, x 290.—Figs. 12,13. Bracts, x40.—Fig. 14. Transverse
section of perianth, x40. All figures drawn from the type-specimens.,

Puate LVII.

Cololejeunea obcordata (Aust.) Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and
andreecium, postical view, x 32.—Fig. 2. Cells from middle of lobe, x 290.
—Fig. 3. Cells from apex of lobe, x 2380.—Fig. 4. Free margin of lobule,
x 230.—Figs. 5, 6. Bracts, x 32. All figures drawn from specimens col-
lected by Mr. Cooke on Konahuanui, on the island of Oahu.

Cololejeunea ceatocarpa (Angstr.) Steph.—Fig. 7. Part of stem with perianth and
2 inflorescence, postical view, x 32.—Fig. 8. Part of stem with perianth
and andreecium, antical view, x 32.—Fig. 9. Cells from middle of lobe,
x 290.—Fig. 10. Free margin of lobule, x 230.—Fig. 11. Bract, x 32.—Fig.
12. Apex of bract, x 230.—Fig. 18. Teeth from edge of perianth, x 230.
All figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the
island of Oahu.

Puate LVIITI.

Cololejeunea ovalifolia Evans.—Fig. 1. Part of stem with two perianths, postical
view, x 28.—Fig. 2. Part of stem with perianth, antical view, x 28.—Fig.
3. Part of stem with three andreecia, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 4 (mis-
printed ‘‘11” on plate). Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Fig. 5. Bract,
x 28.—Fig. 6. Transverse section of perianth, x28. All figures drawn from
the type-specimens.

Cololejeunea Hillebrandii (Aust.) Steph.—Fig. 7. Part of stem with perianth
and ¢ inflorescence, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 8. Part of stem with peri-
anth, antical view, x 28.—Fig. 9. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 28.
—Fig. 10. Part of stem with two andrecia, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 11
(misprinted ‘‘4”). Cells from middle of lobe, x 255. All figures drawn

from the type-specimens.

Puate LIX.

Cololejeunea lanciloba Steph. —Fig. 1. Part of stem with perianth and ¢ inflores-
cence, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 2. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 28.
—Fig. 3. Androecium, postical view, x 28.—Fig. 4. Cells from middle
of lobe, x 255.—Fig. 5. Apex of lobe, x 200.--Figs. 6, 7. Bracts, x28. All
figures drawn from specimens collected by Mr. Cooke at Nuuanu, on the
island of Oahu.

Cololejeunea longistylis Evans.—Fig. 8. Part of sterile stem, postical view, x 28.
Fig. 9. Cells from middle of lobe, x 255.—Fig. 10. Cells from apex of lobe,
x 255.—Figs. 11, 12. Free margins of lobules, x200.—Figs. 13-16.
Various forms of stylus, x 200. All figures drawn from the type-specimens.

Colurolejeunea tenuicornis Evans.—Fig. 17, Part of stem with perianth, antical
view, x 28.—Fig. 18. Leaf, x 28.—Fig. 19. Underleaf, x 80.—Figs. 20, 21.
Bracts, x28. All figures drawn from the type-specimens.

TEIN EX.

Synonyms and the names of genera and species merely referred to in the
text are printed in italics; pages on which descriptions occur are printed in
heavy-face type.

Ascolobium, 405, 406.

Anderssonii, 411, 429

Archilejeunea Mariana, 415. | Drepanolejeunea, 410, 411, 429.

Brachiolejeunea, 419.

aliena, 423.

apiculata, 425.

bicolor, 421.

corticalis, 421.

Gotlschei, 419, 420, 421.

Japonica, 419.

Sandvicensis, 410, 419.
Brachio-Lejeunea, 419.
Bryo-Lejeunea, 409.
Bryopteris, 408, 409.
Ceratolejeunea, 432.

oculata, 411, 432.
Cerato-Lejeunea, 452.
Cheilolejeunea, 411, 435.

aneogyna, 440,

Hawaica, 412, 439.

heteroclada, 439.

intertexta, 412, 437, 438.

roseo-alba, 439.

Sandvicensis, 412, 436, 437, 440.

stenoschiza, 411, 486, 440.
Cheilo-Lejeunea, 435, 436.
Chonanthelia, 395, 396.

Cololejeunea, 389, 390, 393, 412, 446.

calearea, 408.

palnifolia, 452.

tridactyla, 432.

uncinata, 411, 431.
Drepano-Lejeunea, 429.
| Hulejeunea, 419, 441, 443.

Pacifica, 442.

Eu-Lejeunea, 441.
Ewosmolejeunea, 456.
| Euosmo-Lejeunea, 436.
| Frullania, 3938, 394, 405, 406.
_ Aongstroemii, 395, 400, 405.
apiculata, 395, 400, 405.
arietina, 394, 397, 399, 405.
Caroliniana, 405.
dilatata, 405.
Donnellii, 404, 405.
exilis, 402.
explicata, 394, 400, 401.
gibbosa, 397.
Helleri, 394, 402, 403.
Hutchinsiae, 405. 406.
hypoleuca, 395, 404, 405.
Kunzei, 394, 402, 404, 405.

Meyeniana, 395, 398, 402, 405.
Oahuensis, 394, 395, 39'7, 405.
oceanica, 394, 401, 402.

ceatocarpa, 412, 449, 451, 452, 454.
Cookei, 412, 446, 447.

erigens, 450.

Pacifica, 402.
piligera, 406.
Sandvicensis, 394, 395, 396, 397, 399,

Goebelii, 450.
Hillebrandii, 413, 451.
lanciloba, 413, 450, 452, 454.
longistylis, 418, 453.
minutissima, 447.
obcordata, 412, 448.
ovalifolia, 412, 450.
stylosa, 454.
Colo-Lejeunea, 446.
Colura, 408, 454.
Colurolejeunea, 390, 410, 454.
Ari, 455.
calyptrifolia, 455.
obtusa, 455.
tenuicornis, 413, 455.
Coluro-Lejeunea, 454.
Dendro-Lejeunea, 423.
Diastoloba, 400, 402.
Dicranolejeunea, 410.
Didericiana, 423, 425.
Diplasiolejeunea, 390.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL. X.
31

405.

Sandvicensis, 395.

serrata, 401.

squarrosa, 394, 399, 400, 405.

tamarisei, 405.
FRULLANIEAR, 391, 395.
Harpalejeunea, 411, 426, 429.

Anderssonii, 429.

Owaihiensis, 411, 428.

pseudoneura, 411, 42'7.
| Harpa-Lejeunea, 426.
Homatlo-Lejeunea, 409, 421.
Hygrolejeunea, 436.
Hygro-Lejeunea, 436.
| Jubula, 391, 393, 394, 405.
dilatata, 405.

piligera, 406.

tamarisci, 405.
Jubulotypus, 405, 406.
Jungermannia, 408.

Marcu, 1900.

Hutchinsiae, 394, 406, 407, 408.

462

apiculata, 400.
cucullata, 445.
transversalis, 416.

Lejeunea, 408, 409, 412, 441.

adnata, 486.
albicans, 444, 425.
aleina, 423.
aliena, 423, 425.
Anderssonii, 429.
anisophylla, 412, 441, 443.
calearea, 408.
calyptrata, 410, 455.
calyptrifolia, 408, 455.
cancellata, 440.
ceatocarpa, 449.
confluens, 456.
cucullata, 444, 445,
decursiva, 435,
drymophila, 443.
duriuscula, 436.
elongnta, 423.
erigens, 450.
gibbosa, 414.
hamatifolia, 408.
Hillebrandii, 451.
intertexta, 458.
longifolia, 451.
Mannii, 414.
minutissima, 408.
obcordaba, 448.
obliqua, 450.
Owaihiensis, 427, 428.
Pacifica, 412, 441, 442.
phyllobola, 436.
pilifera, 428.
Sandvicensis, 419, 440.
serpyllifolia, 408, 409.
stenoschiza, 436.
subligulata, 440.
subsquarrosa, 419.
teeniopsis, 417.
transversalis, 416, 417.
uncinata, 410, 451.
ungulata, 410, 431, 432.
LEJEUNEEAE, 391, 392, 408.
Lepidozia, 391.
Leptocolea, 446, 448.
Lopholejeunea, 413.
eulopha, 415.
gibboso, 418, 414.
Mannii, 413, 414.
Owahuensis, 413, 414.
Sagraeana, 415.
subnuda, 410, 413, 414.
Lopho-Lejeunea, 418.

Index.

Marchesinia, 409, 421.
baccifera, 417.
Mittenii, 411, 422.
robusta, 422.

Mastigolejeunea Sandvicensis, 419.

Metzgeriopsis, 390.
Microlejeunea, 410, 443.
albicans, 412, 444, 445.
crassitexta, 446.
cucullata, 446.
erectifolia, 444.
Micro-Lejeunea, 409, 443.
Myriocolea, 390.
Neuro-Lejeunea, 409.
Phraginicoma, 408, 421.
baccifera, 417.
elongata, 423, 425.
Japonica, 419.
Mackaii, 408.
Sandvicensis, 419.
subnuda, 414.
subsquarrosa, 419.
Phragmo-Lejeunea, 423.
Physocolea, 446, 447.
Platylejeunea, 410, 416.

baccifera, 410, 416, 41'7, 418.

eryptocarpa, 410, 416, 418.

granulata, 417.

transversalis, 417.
Platy-Lejeunea, 417.
Porella, 391.

Prionolejeunea microdonta, 456.

Ptychanthus, 408.
Ptycholejeunea elongata, 423.
Pycnolejeunea, 436.
stenoschiza, 486.
Pycno-Lejeunea, 436.
Radula, 392.
Scapania, 392.
Stictolejeunea, 392.
sguamata, 456.
Sticto-Lejeunea, 409.
Strepsilejeunea, 426.
Owaihiensis, 428.
Thysananthus, 408, 423.
elongatus, 411, 423.
fruticosus, 425.
polymorphus, 426.
Thysano-Lejeunea, 423.
Thyopsiella, 402.
Trachycolea, 396, 397.
Trachylejeuna, 410, 433.
Oahuensis, 411, 484, 440.
Trachy-Lejeunea, 433.

IX.—Nores ON SOME TYPE-SPECIMENS OF MyXOMYCETES IN THE

New York Strate Museum.—By W. C. Srurais, Pa.D.

AmonG the earlier students of the Myxomycetes in this country,
Professor C. Hl. Peck of the New York State University stands pre-
eminent for the number of species recorded and described. <A care-
ful examination of Professor Peck’s Annual Reports from 1869 to
1893 reveals the fact that during that period no less than 107 species
were recorded by him, largely from the State of New York. Of
these, 33 are described as new.

Until 1875, the date of Rostafinski’s Monograph, the facilities for
the systematic study of the Myxomycetes were very meagre. It is
not surprising, therefore, to find that much of the work done by Pro-
fessor Peck, previous to that date, had to undergo considerable
revision later. In his Thirty-first Report, for the year 1877, he gives
a list of the species recorded by him up to that time, and the same
revised in accordance with Rostafinski’s Monograph. It is a notable
fact that of the 77 species included in this list, 44 remain unchanged
in the revision. But, in common with all American students of the
Myxomycetes, Professor Peck labored under the disadvantage of
having access to very few, if any, of the European type-specimens
which formed the basis of Rostafinski’s Monograph. His revision,
therefore, was based on descriptions and figures merely, and, as was
to be expected under the circumstances, did not prove to be final.
As time progressed and the critical study of the group began to feel |
the stimulus of Rostafinski’s work, further revision became neces-
sary. Many of Professor Peck’s species were either eliminated or
transferred by the author himself, but a number still remained
awaiting careful examination and final disposition. When Mr.
Arthur Lister undertook the task of preparing a monograph of the
Myxomycetes, and later when Professor Macbride did the same for
the North American species, it became necessary, of course, for both
authors to take cognizance of Professor Peck’s species and to assign
them to definite positions. This, however, was a matter of consider-
able difficulty. That author’s original descriptions and _ figures,
judged by modern standards, are in most cases inadequate, and, so
far as I can learn, the specimens themselves were never generally
distributed, indeed some of them appear now to be lost. A few were

464 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxonycetes.

apparently sent to Dr. Rex, or at least examined by him, but as a
rule Mr. Lister was obliged to rely chiefly upon the original deserip-
tions or upon specimens sent to him by Dr. Rex as authentic.
How far Professor Macbride was enabled to examine the type-speci-
mens I do not know, but my impression is that his knowledge of
them rests upon the same basis as that of Mr. Lister. It is interest-
ing, therefore, to note the history of these thirty-three species.

The following list includes, I believe, every species described by
Professor Peck ; in each case I have given the original name, the
name as it appeared after revision by the author, and the final dis-
position of the species by Messrs. Lister and Macbride respectively.

From an examination of this list of species, it is apparent that
there exists, among the authorities, a considerable difference of
opinion with regard to many of them. This seems to be due ina
measure to the fact that the type-specimens themselves have not
been sufficiently examined. Acting upon this supposition, I requested
from Professor Peck permission to examine the material in the her-
barium of the New York State Museum at Albany. This was most
courteously accorded me, and I desire here to express my thanks to
Professor Peck for his kindness in the matter. In November, 1899,
T visited Albany and examined the greater portion of the Myxomy-
cetes in the herbarium, paying special attention to the species origi-
nally described by Professor Peck. Notes were made upon each one,
indicating the habit, color, and other external features, while for
the microscopic detail, mountings in glycerine were made upon glass
slides and preserved for future study.

Of the 33 species originally described by Professor Peck, type-
specimens of 17 were examined on the spot. Later I received,
through the kindness of Professor Peck, 10 more type-specimens
not before examined, making 27 in all. These species are marked
with an asterisk in the list. Of the remaining 6 species, Didymium
angulatum is not represented in the herbarium ; the specimens of
Stemonitis Morgani, Comatricha subceespitosa and Comatricha
longa are not at present accessible; Didymium oxalinum, though
not included in the collection, has been otherwise, and doubtless cor-
rectly, referred by Professor Peck himself; Aethaliwn geophilum
has been decided by Professor Peck to belong, not to the Myxomy-
cetes but to the doubtful genus Hyphelia, Fr., a near relative of
Botrytis, and is therefore not included in the list.

For the reasons above stated it has seemed to me highly advisable
that the type-specimens still existing should be accurately described

“qneg ‘voulonatey vILAOLy

“Ad “epPGAcaq ”
‘ssey ‘(¥q) WNplary vureuos1[O
“480% “24L0}ULOO VITPOLLT,

‘4s0y ‘(‘ayq) Bsngze vipetq pury

‘yq ‘stpenba 5
‘Aq ‘eVsuoy *
‘4soy ‘IIWOOSLeg VIIIjeVULOA
‘Iqovyy “(T[N_) vtozixe
‘Yq ‘lues10y syrmow1e4s
(‘pouolueut Jon)
‘Yq “wmniuiixe wintuTrd pig

‘qsoy ‘utneplorydeu wmaeshyg

(‘pemorjzueut JON)
(‘pettolyteut 4ON)
‘Yq ‘suepustds vaeyoriq
(‘pomoTyWOUL you euIeU [VULSIIGC)
‘Yq ‘Wheovjsn.o vuitepiq
(‘peuoljweut Jou sue [VULSIIG)
“SLOW ("OD 32 “q_) vSuojqo vyoreskyg
“9 2 Vy ‘uIMtoosnut o81pn
(‘peuolymeut 4ON)
“mMyog ‘umsoqidseo winazesdyg
(‘petorymeut JON)
‘ay ‘urnidyvostane os
“SLOW ‘(SG 2 “y) sedyna 5
‘qsoy “(Cy 2p “_) MINTY TA09e] ”
‘Yow ‘gq ‘wnuAeyoynd wnaesAqg
(‘petolymeut 4oON)
‘Sdog “WILeyLNqols una«esky
“qsoqy ‘BSOULSICN.I i
2 Yatog ‘([[ng) vaestpnsdeo vioveypeg

‘ACIUAOV IN

i, on

yyneg ‘voutsnatey elaAo1y
be] be)

"4S0q7 ‘STLOJIM VUTETLOSITC

“qSOx “24.LOJTOD VIOLA,

‘Ay ‘vurpngny, erperqpury

“Iq ‘eyesnyqo
‘Yq ‘esuoy ;
‘Ig ‘vyesnyqo eIpLiyeutoy
‘Yq ‘voynqroy
‘ysoy ‘suepueyds styrmoUte49
i; YT ‘urmsnyyo BS
TNT Xe “IBA “Typ ‘Sed iroru urntuLA pI
(iS Y “V¥ ‘unsserdut09 5
( jsaeg ‘unaeziNgo[S wnazeskyg t
(‘peuoTz EU JON)
‘Yd ‘SIfissesqns ,,
‘Yq ‘suepuetds vaeyorny
(‘peor ueUt jou suleU TBULSIIG)
qsoy ‘UIMsoqo,s RuLtepolmpuoyyO
(‘peuoTjUEUL JOU 9UIVU [VULSTIC)
“Yq ‘sipiqvaru vjpoaesdAyg
“Yq ‘voovryoo o8tpuyT
(‘peuorjuett JON)
‘4SVT ‘WIN |[EULI4LO WINLdeyeVAD
{UIC “SWadSedTA
Stag ‘apLitA
‘yq ‘sedtaryopud
‘yd ‘eyenbeeut 5
‘WT yg ‘wnwiaeyopnd anaeskyg
(‘petormeut 40x)
‘Steg ‘WNIoFlNGo[s vunaiesdAy
“4soyy “RSOULDIG ILI

bi)

bi)
9)

”

?
‘Yq ‘vuseur vimeqpeg

“ALIS

” a tei

‘Yq ‘etodsorovut viaso.ry
‘Yd “epyraesq 9
‘Yq ‘BplAarxpy vursu0s1[Q
‘Yq ‘SMUILOFMeI VINO,
‘Yd ‘esopidsao vuwyoted )
; ‘aq ‘vsoqztdsao veory J
‘Aq ‘steubee %
‘Yq “esol ”
‘Yq “esoyidseoqns vyoyRuLoy~
‘Yq “voyeqsey ”
"Yq ‘UvsIoy stjytmo0ute49
‘Yq ‘wnygepnsue 45
‘yq ‘wMTUtrxe wMtTULA pid

‘quoy ‘wanydrourdjod

9

“Yosyeq ‘winereut wnaesdyg
‘yq ‘SIpIssesqns _,,
‘Yq ‘suepustds vayoviq
“4s0y ‘soptormeurnds i
“Yq ‘WnaoVIsShI10 VULLEpOL~puoyD
‘slag ‘ulnyxe}to0o uMIRsAY
‘Yq ‘SIpiqeatut vyjerwsAy gq
“Mg “vaovryoo OST[N yy
‘Yq “wnprary ”
‘Yq ‘Win{PEUL1419 ie
“Yq ‘unposynyt
“aq ‘uinyeu1o
‘yq ‘sedti1eyotnd
‘yq ‘stpenbeut
‘Yq ‘wMaqn.a017e 9
‘Yq ‘wWinesoiqns “iva ,, Pr
‘yq ‘suvorqye umavsdyg
‘Yq ‘MNyRAOGO-WN1L94yBIH
‘Yq ‘vuseur vimeypeg

‘Yq ‘vitodsosovur ViUAory y
“Ad ‘V[YLAeiq vmouosy oO,
‘Yq ‘Bplavp vueyordg,.
‘Yq ‘SIUILOFIMOL VIYIILT».

“yd ‘uunsozidsao unazesk{y gy

‘Yq ‘stjenbe
‘Yq “esuoy

)

” *

“Hq ‘vsoyidseoqns vyotiyeuoy

“Yq “vorjeqtoy nia,
‘Yq ‘luvs1oy, st}tM0UteyG
‘yg ‘ulnyeynsue

‘Yq ‘umiurxe

)

” *

“Yq ‘wunyeun0s i rs

‘yq ‘unuryexo tiniud pig

‘yq ‘sljIssosqns _,, *
“‘yq ‘suepue[ds vayorrq,
‘Yq ‘WmeovuLiey x *

‘Yq ‘umeorysn.19 a ie
Yq ‘WMpAry vULLapt(qy.
‘Yq ‘ollqvaru umnarsdyg,

‘Yq ‘Baov1yoo BaoV'T».
‘yq ‘wMpary win c«piqs.

-

“Yq “wNTeutayz10 » *
‘xq ‘wanpoeyny x
‘Yq ‘urnyeu..o Fe se

‘yq ‘sedi yorud +. ie
“yq ‘stenbeut sy %

‘Yq ‘mniqn101% winaestyq,.
‘Yq ‘umoesorqns unr Apiqs
‘Yq ‘suvorqye wnarssy gs
‘Yq ‘UINgBAOgO UINTLI4VI),.
‘yg ‘unuseur uNpAZICTy.

“MOG :

——— |

466 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

and their relationships determined as nearly as possible. In the fol-
lowing notes I have endeavored to do this, paying special attention
to those species regarding which there is a considerable divergence
of opinion on the part of expert authorities.

BapuamiA MAGNA, Pk. (Dictydium magnum, Pk.), Rep. XXIV, p.
84, 1871, and Rep. XX XI, p. 57, 1878.* Sporangia spherical to
obovoid, occasionally confluent, 0°8-1™™ in diameter; gray, irides-
cent and marked with white wrinkles; clustered on long, yellow-
ish, membranous and filiform stalks 5-7"™" in length. Sporangium-
wall hyaline, almost devoid of lime and very delicate. Columella
absent. Capillitium, a loose, brittle network of delicate, branching
tubes, expanded at the angles; partly filled with small, white lime-
granules, and partly empty and shrunken. Spores not clustered, dark
purplish-brown, 10.5-11.5y in diameter, minutely and equally spinu-
lose all over. (PI. LX, figs. 1 & 2.) Hab. On old Polyporus.
Loc. Center, N. Y. Leg. C. H. Peck.

The type-specimen is a very fine and abundant one, exactly resem-
bling in outward appearance the long-stalked forms of B. wtricu-
laris, Berk. It differs from that species, however, in the more deli-
cate and less calcareous capillitium and in the character of the
spores, which are not even loosely clustered and are much less dis-
tinctly spinulose. Although the spores are sometimes slightly darker
on one side than on the other, when highly magnified the whole sur-
face is seen to be evenly covered with the minute spines. From JB.
Ayalina it differs in the character of the stalk, the more delicate
capillitium, the segregation and finer markings of the spores, and the
habitat. (Cf. Pl. LX, figs. 1-7.) For the present, at least, we must
consider Badhamia magna, Pk., as a distinct species, though allied to
B. utricularis, Berk., a fact also noted by Peck (Rep. XX-XJ, p. 57).
This close relationship is emphasized by the fact noted by Lister
(Mon., p. 31), that sporangia of B. utricularis from the same plas-
‘modium exhibit marked differences in the quantity of lime contained
in the capillitium and in the degree of agglutination of the spores.
The peculiar habitat of the two species is the same.

Macbride doubtfully refers Peck’s species to B. capsulifera
(Bull.), Berk. [ B. hyalina (Pers.), Berk.], on the mistaken supposi-
tion that the spores are coherent. In his Key to the species of Bad-
hamia (N. Amer. Slime-Moulds, p. 63), it falls readily under B. utric-
ularis, Berk.

* Throughout this paper these references are to the Annual Reports of the State
Botanist of New York, published in the reports of the New York State Museum
of Natural History.

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 467

CRATERIUM oBovatTuM, Pk., Rep. XXVI, p. 75,1873. This species
requires but little comment. It is a perfectly typical specimen of
Badhamia rubiginosa, Rost., and is so referred by both Lister
and Macbride. The spores are of the normal type characteristic of
Lister’s var. genuina.

PHYSARUM ALBICANS, Pk., Rep. XXX, p. 50, Pl. II, figs. 5-8, 1877.
The very scanty type-specimen shows a few scattered sporangia,
globose, pure white, and borne upon delicate, white stalks charged
throughout with lime. The capillitium is very delicate but persist-
ent, retaining the form of the sporangium after the wall of the latter
has disappeared ; it arises from a small, hemispherical or slightly
conical, white columella. The lime-knots are small, whitish and
fusiform or round. The spores are bright violet-brown, almost
smooth, and measure 7.5—-8.44 in diameter. (Pl. LX, fig. 9.) These
are so evidently the characteristics of Physarum globuliferum, Pers.,
that there can be no hesitation in referring the specimen to that
Species, as is done by Lister and Macbride. The only peculiarity
about the specimen is seen in the slightly swollen bases of the stalks,
filled with large, globular masses of lime and refuse matter which
readily separate from the enclosing wall of the stalk. (PI. LX, fig. 8.)

PHYSARUM ALBICANS, var. SUBROSEUM, Pk. (Didymium subroseum,
Pk.), Rep. XXVIII, p. 54, 1875; Rep. XXX, p.50, 1877; Rep. XX XI,
p- 55, 1878. <A single small specimen of this form accompanies the
type-specimen of P. albicans, Pk. Professor Peck considered it as a
variety of that species on account of “the pinkish tinge of the perid-
ium.” This feature is not now apparent and the so-called variety
should be merged with the species.

PHYSARUM ATRORUBRUM, Pk., Rep. XXXIJ, p. 40, 1878. The type-
specimen of this most beautiful species is rather scanty, but is quite
sufficient for accurate determination. Lister and Macbride agree in
referring it to P. pulcherrimum, B. & R., and notwithstanding
the meagre character of the original description of that species and
the apparent absence of any specimen of it, the words “ stipite brevi
purpureo; peridio globoso floccisque lilacinis,” apply so perfectly to
the species described by Peck and to no other with which we are
acquainted, that we can but conclude that the two species are iden-
tical. The color of Peck’s type-specimen is almost exactly that of
Dictydium umbilicatum, Schrad. The original description of the
species, repeated by Macbride (N. A. Slime-Moulds, p. 49), is thor-
oughly adequate and covers the main features observed in the type-
specimen,

468 W. C. Sturgis— Type- Specimens of Myxomycetes.

PHYSARUM INZQUALE, Pk., Rep. XX XI, p. 40, 1878. The differ-
ence of opinion expressed by Lister and Macbride regarding this
species rests merely on a question of nomenclature. That Physarum
ineequale, Pk., and Didymium lateritium, Berk. & Rav., are the same
thing, there is no room for doubt, since the fact of their identity is
proved by type-specimens. If one adopts the principle that a spe-
cific, sub-specific, or varietal name originally given remains unaf-
fected by any subsequent change in the generic name of the same
species, then the name Physarum lateritium (B. & R.), Rost.,
stands, and P. inequale, Pk., becomes a synonym. If, on the other
hand, one prefers the principle that the first authentic specific name
published under the genus in which the species now stands, shall
take precedence, then the name Physarum incequale, Pk., must be
accepted, since, although Rostafinski transferred the present species
to the genus Physarum, he made lateritium a varietal, not a specific
name, and the specific name inawguale was the first authentic one
which the species received after its transfer from the genus Didy-
mium.

The type-specimen is very scanty, but it shows the rather pecu-
liar characteristics of the species; the membranous sporangium-wall
with innate, pale yellow granules of lime and beset with reddish-
orange masses which give it a rugose appearance; and the large,
rounded lime-knots of the capillitium, yellow, with reddish-orange
centres, and connected by extremely delicate threads. The reddish
masses seen on the surface of the sporangia and occupying the
center of the lime-knots are amorphous accretions consisting appar-
ently of plasmodic matter. Their appearance and structure are
quite different from those of the lime-granules proper. In the type-
specimen the latter are always spherical, pale yellow, and exception-
ally large. The peculiar structure and double coloration of the lime-
knots is very apparent in the type-specimen (although here and
there one is seen which does not show the red center), and in all of
the specimens of this species which I have seen. The great varia-
tion in the size of the spores which led Peck to suppose that the
larger ones were ‘fan investing membrane which encloses the true
spores,” is evidently due to the immature condition of parts of the
specimen.

PHysARUM PULCHERRIPES, Pk., Rep. XXVI, p. 75, 1873. The
type-specimen is an exceptionally fine one. The following descrip-
tion is made from a portion of the specimen sent me by Professor
Peck.

W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 469

Sporangia stipitate, globose, slightly umbilicate beneath, 0.4—0.5™™
in diameter. Wall membranous, grey, hyaline, rugose with clusters
of reddish-orange lime-granules. Stalk slender, terete, sulcate, erect
or curved, twice the height of the sporangium, reddish-orange,
charged throughout with lime, rising from a small, concolorous hypo-
thallus. Columella small, conical. Capillitium delicate, persistent,
hyaline. Lime-knots small, triangular, rounded, or fusiform, reddish-
orange. Spores pale violet-brown, 7.5-91 in diameter, almost
smooth. Hab. On moss, growing on decayed wood.

The distinction between this species and P. psittacinum, Ditm., to
which it bears a certain external resemblance, is admirably pointed
out by Macbride (I. ¢., p. 51).

A comparison between the above description and that given by
Lister of P. pulchripes, Pk. (1. ¢., p. 41), makes it evident that the
latter must have been made from an authentic specimen at least, and
when Lister states that he has examined a type-specimen of Didy-
miun Ravenelii, B. & C., and that it is identical with Peck’s
species, it seems impossible to follow Macbride in regarding them as
distinct. If they are the same, then assuredly Macbride is mistaken
in making Physarum murinwm, List. synonymous with Didymium
Ravenelii, B. & C., if color counts for anything. As to the proper
name for Peck’s species, Lister, in retaining Peck’s name (with a slight
change in the orthography), seems to have overlooked the fact that
Albertini and Schweinitz (Consp. Fung., p. 94), described as var.
rufipes of Physarum aurantium, (Bull.) Pers., a form, the description
of which might possibly apply to the species under consideration. The
description, however, though long, is not sufficiently exact in detail
to enable us to determine what species the authors had under consid-
eration. They suggest that it may be worthy of specific rank and
Fries accords it this position under the name Diderma rufipes, Fr.
(Syst. Myc. III, p. 101). All we can say is that these authors
described a form very similar to Physarum aurantium (Bull.) Pers.
(Tilmadoche mutabilis, Rost.), but differing in the color of the stalk,
which is described as “ex aurantio rufi.” Upon this basis Macbride
rehabilitates the variety, accords it specific rank, and gives Phy-
sarum pulchripes, Pk., as a synonym. A safer course, and one less
liable to lead to confusion, seems to be that adopted by Lister, by
which the name P. pulchripes is retained as representing a distinct
species concerning which there can be no doubt. It would, however,
seem permissible, and possibly desirable, to retain the specific name
Ravenelii, as being both the original name applied to the species

470 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

and also the first which it received after its transfer to the genus
Physarum, and to call the species Physarum Ravenelii (B. & C.),
Mass. This name is free from ambiguity, transgresses no accepted
rule of nomenclature, and is based upon the identity of type-speci-
mens.

Puysarum ornatuM, Pk., Rep. XXXI, p. 40, 1878. Of the type-
specimen of this species only the scantiest vestiges remain. They
consist of two or three sporangia in so immature a condition that
they show no characters of diagnostic value, and a number of short,
robust stalks, very dark brown in color and containing no lime. It
is impossible even to guess what species they represent. The
poorly-developed remains of the capillitium do not appear to be that
of Physarum auriscalpium, Cke., to which Macbride refers the
species, and its general robust habit is unlike that of Physarum
viride, Pers., to which it is doubtfully referred by Lister. The
original description quoted by Lister (Mon. p. 63) throws little
light on the question. The species should be discarded.

PHYsSARUM LUTEOLUM, Pk., Rep. XXX, p. 50, PI.IL, figs. 15-18, 1877.
The same general remarks apply to this species as to P. ornatum.
The type-specimen was originally scanty and the leaf of Cornus Can-
adensis upon which the sporangia were borne was evidently dried by
pressure, to the damage of the specimen. ‘The persistent bases of
the sporangia alone remain, together with bits of the capillitium here
and there and a few spores. The sporangia were small (though
apparently larger than those of Physarum virescens, Ditm.), gregari-
ous but not clustered, and pale yellowin color. The remnants of the
capillitium are very delicate, with lime-knots of medium size, angular
or rounded, and whitish or pale yellow in color. The spores are pale
violet-brown, very minutely spinulose, and measure 8.2—-10.5m in
diameter. Neither Peck’s description nor his figures are of much
assistance in determining the species. In habit, color and general
appearance the specimen resembled Physarum virescens, Ditm., var.
nitens, List., but the lime-knots are paler in color and smaller and
less branching than in that form, and the spores are decidedly larger.
It is useless under the circumstances to attempt to locate the species,
and therefore, in my opinion, the name should be discarded.

PHYSARUM CITRINELLUM, Pk., Rep. XXXI, pp. 55 & 57, 1878.
This specimen is interesting as being the type of a species widely
distributed by Rex, although with no statement on the part of the
latter to the effect that he had even compared his specimens with the
type. Lister received it from Rex and based upon that specimen his

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 471
description of Crateriwm citrinellum, List. It was distributed by
Rex in Ellis & Everhart’s N. Amer. Fungi, No. 2490. Macbride
(l. ¢., p. 38) says, “ Under the last name (P. cifrinellum, Pk.) the
species has been generally recognized in the United States and
distributed.” It is satisfactory, then, to note that the specimens so
distributed are identical with Peck’s type, with the unimportant
exceptions that in the latter the lime-knots of the capillitium are
rather smaller and the spores are smaller and decidedly less distinctly
spinulose than is the case in the specimens distributed by Rex. In
the type the spores measure 9.4-11.24 as compared with 11.5-12u
in the case of the Ellis and Everhart specimens.

Peck originally called his specimen Diderma citrinwm, Fr., a
species referred by Rostafinski to Physarum Schumacheri, Spr.
(P. citrinum, Schum.). When Rostafinski’s Monograph appeared
Peck changed the name of his specimen to Physarum citrinellum,
Pk., and published a brief but sufficiently accurate description of it.
(Rep. N. Y. St. Mus., xxxi, p. 57.) The species is certainly very
closely related to at least one other. In 1818 Fries described his
Physarum flavum. This was the same thing (teste Rostafinski,
Mon., p. 100) as a specimen which Fries had sent to Kunze during
the previous year under the name Physarum citrinella, Fr. This
earlier name Fries disregarded in later publications, and the final
form in which he left it was Craterium flavum, Fr. Rostafinski
adopted the earlier generic name, with the remark that “ the transfer
of this Physarum to the genus Craterium, as Fries did later, rests
on no sufficient grounds.” Now the description of Physarum flavum,
Fr., distinctly recalls Peck’s species. Lister’s comment on the former
is: “This description applies to Orateriwmn citrinellum, List.”, and
R. E. Fries, in his latest work on the Swedish Myxomycetes,* com-
menting on P. flavum, Fr., recognizes its close relationship to C. citr?-
nellum, List., though, not having seen a specimen of the latter, he is
naturally unwilling to unite the two and therefore retains the Fries-
ian name. Personally, I have little doubt that the two forms are one
and the same species, but, in default of comparative material, Peck’s
name must be retained for the American form. Whether we should
eall it a Physarum or should refer it to the genus Crateriwm because
of the cartilaginous character of the base of the sporangium wall, is a
comparatively unimportant matter of opinion.

More important is Macbride’s reference of the species to Physarum
cespitosum, Schw. The original description of that species is brief,

* Ofersigt af Kong]. Vetenskaps-Akad. Férhandl., 1899, No. 8, p. 224.

472 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

it is accompanied by no figures, and, so far as I know, there is no
authentic specimen in existence. Under these circumstances cer-
tainty is out of the question, and it seems to me unwise in principle
to supersede a generally recognized name of many years’ standing
and referring to a well-known form, by a name to which no certainty
can be attached. The original description of the shape, the habit,
and the color of the capillitium of P. eespitosuwm, Schw., seems, as
noted by Lister, to apply quite as well to P. virescens, Ditm., as to
P. citrinellum, Pk., if not better.

PuysakuM FLAvIpUM, Pk. (Didymium flavidum, Pk.), Rep.
XXVIII, p. 54, 1875, and Rep. XX XI, p. 55, 1878. The type-speci-
men of this species is unfortunately immature, nevertheless the fol-
lowing characters can be determined from it.

Sporangia scattered, dull yellow, subglobose, sessile or shortly
stipitate, 0.5-0.6"" in diameter, seated upon or rising from a thin,
membranous hypothallus. Stalk, when present, robust, membran-
ous, brownish-yellow. Wall double; the outer, pale yellowish-grey,
membranous above and beset with scattered aggregations of yellow
lime-granules, thicker and persistent below; the inner, very delicate
and colorless, widely separated from the outer wall. Capillitium
composed of delicate, colorless threads with rounded lime-knots of
medium size of a white or pale straw color. Spores pale violet,
(black in the mass), minutely spinulose, variable in size, but averag-
ing 9.7-11.2 in diameter.

The almost sessile character of the sporangia, the wide space
separating the inner from the outer wall, the fact that the spores
form a shrunken, indurated mass, the pale color of the spores when
separated, and their variable size, are all indications of immaturity.
Fortunately, however, there is little choice in deciding where the
species properly belongs. It is evidently an immature specimen of
Physarum citrinellum, Pk. (Craterium citrinellum, List.)

FuLigo ocuracea, Pk. (Licea orchracea, Pk.), Rep. XXVIII,
p- 55, 1875, and Rep. XX XI, p. 56,1878. The type specimen of this
species is fairly abundant and in good condition. Lister’s description
(l. ¢., p. 67) fits the specimen so exactly that it is unnecessary to
attempt to add to it. Macbride makes Peck’s name a synonym of
Fuligo muscorum, A. & §., a name apparently overlooked by Lister.
The description and figures given of their species by Albertini and
Schweinitz (Consp. Fung., p. 86, Tab. VII, fig. 1) are exceptionally
good and, as stated by Macbride, they seem referable to /. ochracea,
Pk. On the other hand, in the absence of the type-specimen, we

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 473

cannot be certain of that fact. Albertini and Schweinitz failed to
realize the extreme variability of J” septica, Gmel., and their diag-
noses of species rest largely on external characters. They were
necessarily ignorant of those characters, such as the size of the
spores, which serve to distinguish Peck’s species from others of the
genus. <A degree of certainty attaches to our knowledge of J” och-
raced, Pk., which cannot possibly attach to /!) muscorum, A. & S.,
so that, although there is a strong probability that the two names
refer to the same species, it does not seem wise to retain a name
based on mere probability.

PHYSARELLA MIRABILIS, Pk. (Physarum mirabile, Pk.), Rep.
ROE p22, 1880. Bull.’ Torr. Bott€h, LX, p. 61,'1882.. The
type-specimen of this species requires no comment. It agrees per-
fectly with the published descriptions and so peculiar a species
could hardly be confused with anything else. Whether we choose
to call it Physarelia oblonga, (B. & C.) Morg., or Physarella mira-
bilis, Pk., will depend upon which of the two general principles of
nomenclature we follow.

DiperMa FLAvIpUM, Pk., Rep. XXVIII, p. 54, 1875, and Rep.
XXXI, p. 55, 1878. Professor Peck has very properly referred this
species to Physarum contextwm, Pers. I mention it here under the
original name merely because neither Lister nor Macbride refers to
that name as a synonym of P. contextwm, Pers. The specimen
requires but little comment. I have compared it with an authentic
specimen received from Mr. Lister and the two are essentially iden:
tical. The sporangia of Peck’s specimen are smaller and of a more
greenish-yellow color than in the Lister specimen, and the spores are
somewhat larger. Some of the sporangia in Peck’s specimen, espe-
cially the elongated forms, show a false columella in the shape of a
dense, flattened aggregation of lime-knots occupying the median line
of the sporangium but entirely free from the base. It may be noted
that in both specimens the lime-knots of the capillitium are white
only by reflected light; by transmitted light they are of various
shades of yellow.

CHONDRIODERMA CRUSTACEUM, Pk. (Diderma crustacewm, Pk.),
Rep. XXVI, p. 74, 1873, Rep. XX XI, p. 56, 1878. This is an inter-
esting species on account of the confusion which exists regarding it.
Lister places it under C. globosum, Rost., on account of the smooth
outer wall, the strongly developed hypothallus, and the dark purplish-
brown, spinulose spores, measuring 10-14y in diameter. Macbride,
however, describes the spores of CU. globosum, Rost., as measuring

474 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

only 8y in diameter, and gives this character and the less crowded
habit as his reason for retaining C. crustaceum, Pk. as a species dis-
tinct from C. globosum, Rost. It will be seen, therefore, that the
confusion has arisen from a misconception, not of Peck’s species, but
of Rostafinski’s. That author gives 8.3 as the size of the spores of
C. globosum, and if that be correct, then it is certainly difficult to
regard C. crustaceum, Pk. as the same species. But in the Appendix
to his Monograph, Rostafinski describes a species, C. affine, Rost.,
with spores 10.8-14 in diameter. This species is certainly very
closely related to C. globoswm, and Lister (Mon., p. 78), as the result
of his examination of the type-specimens of both, states that they
are identical, and, moreover, that the spores of C. globosum actually
measure 11—-13y in diameter.

Turning now to Peck’s type of C. crustaceuwm, it may be described
as follows: Sporangia white, smooth, 0.5-0.7™™ in diameter, globose
or obovate, angled by mutual pressure, densely crowded upon a
strongly developed, white, calcareous, almost spongy hypothallus.
Wall double, the outer composed of spherical lime-granules, brittle,
widely separated from the membranous, gray, iridescent inner wall.
Columella small but prominent, subglobose or clavate, white. Capilli-
tium abundant, a network of pale violet, branching and anastomosing
threads with occasional fusiform expansions filled with lime-granules.
Spores dark purplish-brown, densely spinulose, 11.2-14.24 in diam-
eter. (Pl. LX, figs. 10 & 11.) That this description applies to
Chondrioderma globosum, Rost., as understood by Lister, there can
be no possible doubt. Moreover, Peck’s specimen is absolutely iden-
tical with an authentic specimen of that species, collected by Mr. A.
P. Morgan and sent to me by Mr. Lister.

It may not be out of place to discuss in this connection a peculiar
Chondrioderma which was sent to me recently by Professor Peck.
It forms, on dead fern-stalks, an effused crust consisting of a thin,
whitish, wrinkled hypothallus, bearing closely aggregated subglobose
or flattened sporangia of a whitish color with a faint pinkish tinge.
The outer wall is rugose, almost farinaceous, wrinkled, very fragile,
never widely separated from the membranous inner wall, and some-
times inseparable from it. The columella is pulvinate and the capil-
litium scanty. Judged by external characters, the specimen might
well pass for C. spumarioides, Rost. But the spores, instead of being
of the pale color and small size characteristic of that species, are
dark violet-brown, spinulose, darker and more distinctly spinulose on
one side, and measure 11.2—15y in diameter. These spores are iden-

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 475
tical with those of C. globosum, Rost., according to Lister’s measure-
ments ; moreover, the capillitium-threads in this specimen show here
and there fusiform expansions filled with Jime-granules, a character
also seen in the capillitium of C. globosum. The specimen is unques-
tionably an immature example of that species. A specimen of C.
spumartoides, Rost., collected by myself and authenticated by Mr.
Lister, shows the pinkish tinge seen in the specimen of C. globosum
received from Professor Peck, and has a dark capillitium, and fairly
dark spores measuring 9.3—11.2 4. Still another has the pale capillitium
and spores of typical specimens, but the spores measure 8.2—11.2 in
diameter. This is not the place to discuss these specimens in detail.
I mention them merely to emphasize the fact that there can be no
sharp line drawn between C. globosum, Rost. and C. spumarioides,
Rost. As a rule, however, specimens showing, when mature, a
smooth outer wall, strongly developed hypothallus, capillitium with
occasional expansions containing lime, and dark, coarsely spinulose
spores measuring 10-14 in diameter, may be placed under C. glo-
bosum, Rost.; the name C. spwmarioides, Rost. may be applied to
specimens showing, even when mature, a rugose, fragile outer wall,
thin and crust-like hypothallus, pale capillitium, and pale, minutely
spinulose spores measuring 8-10 (Cf. Pl. LX, figs. 12-13 & 14-15).

To the former species C. crustaceum, Pk. unquestionably belongs,
if we accept Lister’s conception of that species. I have given above
my reasons for so doing.

DIpDERMA FARINACEUM, Pk., Rep, XXVI, p. 74, 1873, and Rep.
XXXI, p. 56, 1878. This is a perfectly normal specimen of Chon-
drioderma spumarioides, Rost., and was so referred by Peck in the
second publication noted above.

DiacH #A SPLENDENS, Pk., Rep. XXX, p. 50, Pl. II, figs. 1-4, 1877.
This species has rightly been retained by both Lister and Macbride
and the descriptions given by both authors are so admirable that it
is unnecessary to add anything here. The type agrees perfectly
with the published descriptions and figures. The spore-surface, beset
with large, scattered, truncate tubercles which are occasionally con-
fluent in short bands, is sufficient to distinguish this species from the
globose form of Diachca elegans, Fr. (Cf. Pl. LXI, figs. 21 & 22.)
These tubercles, when examined with a ;'5 Homog. Im. lens, are seen
to be, not solid tubercles, but clusters of blunt, spinous processes,
the variability in the size of the seeming tubercles being due to the
greater or smaller number of spines composing the clusters. Occa-
sionally the spines occur’ singly, interspersed among the tubercles.

476 W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

(Pl. LXI, fig. 21a.) A-somewhat similar instance of compound papille
was noted by Rex in the case of Diachwa Thomasii, Rex. (Proce.
Acad. Nat. Se. Phil., 1893, p. 368.)

DiIAcH&A SUBSESSELIS, Pk., Rep. XX XI, p. 41, 1878. Peculiar in-
terest attaches to the type-specimen of this species since no accurate
description of it has ever been published. Fortunately it is so well-
marked a species that the original brief description has proved sufti-
cient to enable later investigators to identify it with a fair degree of
certainty. That Rex had seen the type, seems evident from the
accuracy with which he described the episporic markings character-
istic of the species (1. ¢., p. 368. Cf. Lister, Mon. p. 92). Lister has
described it at some length on the basis of a specimen collected by
him in September, 1896, in Bedfordshire, England, which agreed
with the original description and possessed spores marked as
described by Rex. A portion of this specimen was sent to me by
Mr. Lister. In January, 1899, I collected it at Bonchurch, Isle of
Wight, and in the following August I made a small gathering of it
at Poquonock, Conn. All of these specimens are identical with one
another and with the type. Inasmuch as Lister’s description of the
species may not be accessible to most American students, it may be
well to describe briefly the salient features of the type-specimen.
They are as follows: Sporangia subglobose, 0.5—0.6™™ in diameter,
sessile or stipitate. Stalk, when present, very short, robust, taper-
ing, filled with white lime or dark with included refuse matter.
Wall membranous, hyaline, slightly iridescent, splitting irregularly
from above. Columella pulvinate, short-conical, or sometimes almost
obsolete. Capillitium dark violet-brown, paler below. Spores violet-
brown, 9.3-11.2u in diameter, marked with an irregular, broken net-
work, composed of minute warts and covering the greater part of
the surface. (Pl. LXI, fig. 20.) Had. on dead leaves.

The sessile or short-stalked habit of this species, and the peculiar
episporic markings, are quite sufficient to distinguish it from any other
Diachea. It is apparently rare in this country, as Macbride makes
no mention of it. Iam unable to detect the greenish tint said, by
Lister, to be characteristic of the spores of this species. (Journ. of
Bot., Vol. XXXV, p. 213, 1897.)

Dipymium oxarinum, Pk., Rep. XXVIII, p. 54, 1875, and Rep.
XXXI, p. 57, 1878. No specimen bearing this name is now to be
found in the collection. In his Thirty-first Report, p. 57, Peck
remarks “ Didymium oxalinum, Pk., is probably only a form of Phy-
sarum cinereum, and is therefore omitted.” The original descrip-

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 477

tion contains nothing which militates against this statement and the
latter may be accepted as correct.

DipyMiuM connatum, Pk., Rep. XXVI, p. 74, 1873, and Rep.
XXXI, p. 55,1878. This species is represented in the N. Y. St. Mus.
Herb. by two specimens. One is marked, “‘ Physarum polymorphum,
Mont. (Didymium polycephalum, Rav., Didymium connatum, Pk.),
Catskill Mts., deg. C. H. Peck.” The label upon the other reads
“ Didymium connatum, Pk., Portville, leg. C. H. Peck.” Both of
these specimens belong to the same species, the only difference
between them being that in the first the sporangia are separate and
in the second they are connate in clusters of two to five. Peck’s
reference of them to Physarum polymorphum, Mont., is evidently
an error since the sporangia do not exhibit the compressed or con-
volute form characteristic of that species. The connate form is
immature, but both specimens are distinctly referable to Physarum
nephroideum, Rost. (P. compressum, A. & S. var. 8, List.), one of
the commonest species in northern New England. The robust
habit; the absence of lime in the stalk except as an external crust ;
the large, rounded, white lime knots of the capillitium ; the absence
of a columella; the large, dark, violet-brown, minutely spinulose
spores, are all features which distinguish this species from such
related forms as P. globuliferum, Pers., P. leucopheeum, Rost., and
P. leucopus, Lk. Neither specimen shows the ‘ovoid or reniform,
laterally compressed ” sporangia characteristic of typical P. nephroi-
deum, Rost. (Cf. Lister, Mon. p. 54), so that whether we call them a
globose form of that species or refer them to Lister’s globose variety
of P. compressum, A. & 8., is a matter of little importance. Mac-
bride discards the latter name on the ground that no degree of cer-
tainty can be derived from the original description. I am inclined
to share this opinion and to accept Rostafinski’s name for the species
under consideration. This globose form, so typically American and
so constant in shape, is possibly deserving of something more than
varietal rank, but inasmuch as other writers, more competent than
I to judge, have not seen fit to establish it as a separate species, it
seems inadvisable for me to attempt it.

Mr. Morgan has described -it in his “ Myxomycetes of the Miami
Valley” and considers it a distinct species (Journ. Cinn. Soc. Nat.
Hist., August, 1896, p. 92), but unfortunately he has referred it to
Physarum connexum, Lk,, a species suppressed by Rostafinski as
being merely a clustered form of P. leucophceeum, Fr. (Rost. Mon.,
pp. 113 & 114.) In the absence of the original type and of any

TRANS. CONN. ACAD., VOL. X. MarcH, 1900.

478 W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

authentic specimen of Link’s species, the acceptance, as final, of
tostafinski’s judgment concerning it, seems unavoidable.

Dipymium Eximium, Pk., Rep. XX XI, p. 41, 1878. A small bit of
the type of this species, consisting of a portion of a leaf bearing
three sporangia, was sent me by Professor Peck. It presents the fol-
lowing characters.

Sporangia globose, slightly umbilicate beneath, 0.4—0.6™™ in diam-
eter, white, stipitate. Stalk slender, 1° long, golden-brown, longi-
tudinally wrinkled, expanded below and almost black from included
refuse matter, rising from a small hypothallus. Sporangium-wall
hyaline, colorless, beset with stellate crystals. Columella irregularly
subglobose, golden-brown. Capillitium scanty, consisting of deli-
cate, colorless threads expanded at their point of origin from the
columella. Spores rather dark, violet-brown, minutely spinulose,
7.5-9u in diameter.

I have compared this specimen most carefully with a large num-
ber of authentic specimens of Didymium nigripes (Lk.) Fr. and D.
vanthopus (Ditm.) Fr. in my collection, and with specimens dis-
tributed in Ellis & Everhart’s N. A. Fungi, including two named by
Rex. D. eximiwn, Pk. No. 412, in that collection, is the typical D.
microcarpon of Fries and Rostafinski, common everywhere, and
usually occurring on Sphagnum. No. 2089 is the same, differing
only in its habit (a dead herbaceous stem) and its slightly larger,
darker, and more distinctly spinulose spores.* Both show the
white sporangia, pale yellowish subglobose columellas and slender
brownish-orange stalks characteristic of Didymiuwm xanthopus, Fr.
No. 1393, according to Macbride (I. ¢., p. 91), represents Rex’s concep-
tion of Didymium nigripes (Lk.) Fr. The former notes the small size
of the sporangia, “about 4™™,” and the correspondingly small spores
“6-8y.” “Otherwise,” he writes, “the species is hardly more than
a variety of the next” (D. xanthopus, Fr.). In this I can fully agree
with Professor Macbride. But Rex’s specimen is hardly typical of
PD. nigripes. An authentic specimen of the latter, furnished me by
Mr. Lister, has pure white sporangia measuring 0.5™" in diameter

* It should be noticed that this specimen was distributed by Dr. Rex under
the name D. eximium, Pk., that he recognized important differences between it
and the specimen later distributed under the same name (No. 2493), and that his
conclusion regarding these two specimens was expressed in the following words:
‘‘They apparently form the extreme limits of what must be considered an
extremely variable species, the intermediate and connecting links of which
exist.” (Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phil., 1890, p. 195.)

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 479

and the spores measure 7.8-9.34. On this basis there is not even a
varietal difference between D. nigripes and D. xanthopus. The dif-
ference expressed by the two specific names is merely one of degree.
The color of the stalk is essentially the same in both, though it has
a much darker tone in the former than in the latter.

I have dwelt at length upon these two species in order to call
attention to the resemblance existing between them and the type of
Didymium eximium, Pk., described above. I cannot but conclude
that all three represent one and the same species, and that Peck’s
species, from the standpoint of color, occupies an intermediate posi-
tion between the other two.

On referring to the second specimen distributed by Rex as D.
eximium, Pk. (N. A. F., No. 2493), we find a most interesting form,
apparently the one upon which Macbride and Morgan based their
descriptions of that species. In many respects, such as the habit,
the size, and the character of the spores, it agrees fairly well with
Peck’s type; in others, this is not true. The sporangia have a
decidedly yellowish tinge, which, on closer examination, is seen to
be due to aggregations of small, spherical, bright yellow granules
imbedded in the hyaline wall. The columella is irregularly sub-
spherical or flattened and of an orange-yellow color. The capilli-
tium éonsists of delicate, hyaline threads, expanded at the base
and often for a considerable distance upwards ; similar expansions,
of a more or less fusiform or elongated shape, are of frequent occur-
rence in the continuity of the threads. (PI. LX, figs. 16 & 17.)
These expansions are filled with spherical, yellow granules similar
to those imbedded in the sporangium-wall. The capillitium thus
presents somewhat the appearance of a Physarum-capillitium. That
the granules are not composed of lime, however, is seen from the
fact that upon treatment with dilute potassium hydrate they dis-
solve at once and completely, leaving the expanded portions of the
thread empty and hyaline. They are evidently organic bodies.
The expanded portions in connection with the surface of the
columella are conical or tapering and persistent, so that upon
dissecting away the looser part of the capillitium the columella
appears beset with the long, somewhat spine-like bases of the capilli-
tium, threads. (Pl. LX, fig. 16. Cf. Maebride,}.c., p. 92.) The
spores are rather dark, violet-brown, distinctly spinulose, and measure
9,3-11.24 in diameter. This specimen certainly exhibits a marked
variation from normal forms of either Didymium nigripes, Fr., or
D, xanthopus, Fr., in the presence of the peculiar granules of organic

480 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

matter above mentioned. It is equally, and for the same reason, dis-
tinct from the type-specimen of D. eximium, Pk. The question
then arises whether this feature is of sufficient importance to warrant
the erection of a new species. I should be inclined to answer aftirm-
atively, were it not for one fact. The specimen of D. nigripes, Fr.,
distributed as No, 1393 in Ellis & Everhart’s N. A. Fungi, though
scanty and partially immature, presents very similar features in its
capillitium. The bases of the threads are expanded in the same
manner and the threads themselves show similar fusiform expansions
in abundance. The contents of these expansions are of a violet-
brown color and are more homogeneous and less soluble in alkaline
solutions than in the case of the specimen distributed as D. eximium,
Pk., but there can be no doubt that both are analogous structures.
No other specimen of YD. nigripes which I have examined shows
them, and I can but conclude that, in this case at least, they are
abnormal structures of no taxonomic value.

We have seen that Rex regarded Nos. 2089 and 2493 of the
N. A. Fungi as the extreme limits of a single, variable species. We
have further seen that Macbride is correct in referring No. 2089 to
D, xanthopus, Fr. The type-specimen of D. eximium, Pk., is
almost identical with No. 2089 ; it certainly is in the direct series of
which Nos. 2089 and 2493 are the “extreme limits.” But in my
opinion, as above expressed, there is no essential difference between
D. xanthopus, Fr. and D. nigripes, Fr., hence I must conclude that
Lister is correct in regarding JD. eximium, Pk., as a mere variety of
D, nigripes, Fr. If Rex was correct in referring the very peculiar
form distributed by Ellis & Everhart as No. 2493 to D. eximium,
Pk., it is certainly a very well marked variety and may yet prove to
be deserving of specific rank. The type of that species, however,
is not distinguishable from D. nigripes, Fr. (D. xanthopus, Fr.).

DipymMiuM AaNGuLATUM, Pk., Rep. XX XI, p. 41, 1878. No type-
specimen of this species exists and the original description is not
sufficient to enable us to locate the species with any degree of cer-
tainty. Lister refers it tentatively to Didymium effusum, Lk., and
Macbride makes no mention of it. Under these circumstances the
species should be excluded.

Stemonitis Moreant, Pk., Bot. Gaz, V. p. 33, 1880. The type-
specimen of this species has been unfortunately stored away where
it is not at present accessible ; nothing definite, therefore, can be
said regarding it. Lister, on the basis of presumably authentic
specimens collected by Wingate and distributed in Ellis & Ever-

W. C. Sturgis— Type- Specimens of Myxomycetes. 481

hart’s N. A. Fungi, No. 2088, identifies it with Rostafinski’s type of
S. splendens from Cuba, Under that species he also places S. Bauer-
linti, Mass. and its var. fenestrata, Rex; S. Webberi, Rex; and S. con-
fluens, Cke. & Ell. Macbride disregards, as species, S. splendens,
Rost. and 8. Bauerlinii, Mass., but gives specific rank to Rex’s
variety of the latter, and restores S. Morgani, Pk., S. Webberi, Rex
and S. confluens, C. & E., as autonomous species. He thus deprives
S. splendens, Rost. of all its varieties, but fails to indicate what dis-
position we are to make of that species itself. In view of this
extreme divergence of opinion on the part of two authors, it is inter-
esting to note the view of this matter entertained by a third
authority.

In December, 1892, I received from Dr. Rex a series of six speci-
mens representing various intergrading forms of essentially one type,
and all referred to S. splendens, Rost. They include the following
names: S. Bauerlinii, Mass. (“according to the type sent by
Massee”); S. Bauerlinii, Mass., var. fenestrata, Rex; S. Morgani,
Pk.; and 8S. Morgani, Pk., var. fenestratu, Rex. In the letter refer-
ring to these specimens, Dr. Rex says: “They illustrate a series
which must, I believe, a// be taken into Stemonitis splendens, Rost.
They represent a series (I have still other links) which include, I
think, S. Bauerlinii, Mass. and S. Morgani, Pk. I shall also have
to include my own species S. Webberi.” This is precisely the posi-
tion taken by Lister, and taking it for granted that the distributed
specimens of S. Morgani, Pk., are actually that species, Lister’s
Opinion seems to me to be in accordance with the facts.

STEMONITIS HERBATICA, Pk., Rep. XXVI, p. 75, 1873, and Rep.
XXXI, p. 58, 1878. Like S. Morgani, Pk., this species is an illustra-
tion of the extreme difficulties attending the effort to draw
sharp lines of distinction between the so-called species of this
perplexing genus. We may, with almost equal propriety, select
certain “centres” and group around them extensive series of
intergrading forms, or select the terminal extremes of such
series and regard them as more or less fixed species. The
difficulty of adopting either method exclusively lies in the fact
that two observers examining the same specimen may yet disa-
gree as to its apparently essential features. Thus, in the case
before us, both Mr. Lister and Professor Macbride have examined
the type of S. herbatica, Pk., yet the former describes the spores as
“purplish” (not ferruginous), as in S. splendens, Rost., while the
latter describes the spore-mags as “ferruginous,” as in S. ferruginea,

482 W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxonycetes.

Ehr. The reason for so fundamental a difference of opinion is seen
when we examine the actual specimens. I have before me an authen-
tic specimen of S. ferruginea, Ehr., received from Mr, Lister; the
type-specimen of S. herbatica, Pk. ; anda large number of specimens
of the latter, most of them collected in this country and examined
by Mr. Lister, one of them collected in England by Mr. Lister him-
self. The type-specimen of S. herbatica, Pk. has the sporangia densely
ageregated, forming a tuft on grass; they measure 6—7™™ in height.
I can distinguish no difference, in the color of the spore-mass or of the
individual spores, between this and the specimen of S. ferruginea, Ebr.
The habit of the two is also identical. The English gathering of
S. herbatica, Pk., has distinctly darker spores of a purplish tinge,
whether examined in the mass or shed upon white paper. All of the
other specimens are in the form of loose tufts, 10" high, growing
on dead wood. The spores in the mass have the light greyish-violet
color of the type, neither as purplish as those of S. splendens, Rost.,
nor as ferruginous as those of S. Smithii, Macbr. For my own part,
and judging merely by the specimens in my possession, I cannot with
any certainty distinguish between S. herbatica, Pk., and S. ferru-
ginea, Ehr.

The same conclusion is reached by Macbride, who, however, unites
both species under the name Stemonitis axifera, (Bull) Maebr.
Expediency and established usage would alike seem to render inad-
visable the adoption of Bulliard’s name, even if his description and
figures referred with certainty to the species under consideration.
They apply quite as well, if not better, to the form now known as
S. Smithii, Macbr.

ComaTRICHA suBC&sPITosA, Pk., Rep. XLIII, p. 71, Pl. I, ]

figs. 6-9, 1890. |

ComaTricua tones, Pk., Rep. XLIII, p. 70, Pl. III, f

figs. 1-5, 1890. J
The type-specimen of neither of these species is at present acces
sible. Comatricha subcceespitosa, Pk. is placed by Lister under
C. obtusata, Pr., on the basis of a slide-mounting of the type, fur-
nished by Rex. (Lister, Mon. p. 118.) Macbride rejects the
name C. obtusata, Pr., on the ground that the figure of that species
given in Sturm’s Deutsch. FI., Pl. LXX, is rather that of Hnerthenema,
and substitutes the name C. nigra, (Pers.) Schrt. I am inclined to
agree with Professor Macbride in regarding both the description and
the figures of Preuss’ species as referable to Enerthenema, If
this be correct, and if we proceed on the principle of the

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 483

inherent vitality of specific names, then we must accept the name
given by Persoon, notwithstanding the fact that later he himself
reduced it to varietal rank under his species Stemonitis ovata. (Syn.
Meth. Fung., p. 189.) If, however, we decide to adopt the first
specific name given under the genus to which the species is now
referred, then C. alta, Pr. (according to the synonymy given by
Lister), would seem to be the proper name of this species. This
question will be more fully discussed later, with reference to Coma-
tricha cequalis, Pk.

Under the name Comatricha nigra, (Pers.) Schrt., Macbride
includes only the long-stalked form with subglobose sporangia. C.
subceespitosa, Pk. does not answer to this description, and Mac-
bride therefore refers it to C. Persooni, Rost.

Comatricha longa, Pk. is regarded as a good species by both
Lister and Macbride.

ComatricHa aquatis, Pk., Rep. XXXI, p. 42, 1878, and Rep.
XLVI, p. 57, 1893. The type-specimen of this species is in good
condition and exhibits the following characters.

Sporangia gregarious or loosely clustered, total height 3.6-6.3™™,
cylindrical, obtuse, greyish-violet, stipitate. Wall evanescent.
Stalk 2.2-2.8™" long (about equalling the sporangium in length,
hence the specific name), black, slender, subulate, expanded at the
base, rising from a thin, brown hypothallus. Columella gradually
merging, toward the apex of the sporangium, into the capillitium.
Capillitium a dense network of violet-brown threads, its ultimate
branches paler and anastomosing, but showing many free colorless
tips. Spores rather dark, violet-brown, almost or quite smooth,
7-7.5 in diameter.

I do not find this species so easy to dispose of as does Professor
Macbride. He regards it as a distinct and easily recognizable
one. This depends, however, upon the conception which one has
formed of its near ally C. nigra, (Pers.) Schrt. If we limit that
species to purplish-brown forms with small, more or less globose
sporangia, as Macbride does, then his conclusion regarding such
elongated forms as C. e@qualis, Pk., and O. Suksdorfii, Ell. & Ev.,
is logical and unavoidable; they must be regarded as distinct
species. Such, however, was not Rostafinski’s conception, as is evi-
dent from his figures of C. Friesiana (Mon, Tab. IV, fig. 51), as well
as from the specimens (Rab. Fung. Eur., No. 568) to which he
refers (Il. ¢., p. 200), as illustrative of vars. oblonga and obtusata
of that species. Lister’s conception of C. Friesiana, (C. obtu-

484 W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

sata, Pr.), agrees with Rostafinski’s, and he includes under it
the elongated forms mentioned above. Specimens in my own
collection show, in the same group, small, almost globose sporangia
and others which are cylindrical and 2-3™" long. When these,
and others even more elongated, exhibit the same color (which,
in the case of C. e@qualis, Peck describes as “almost exactly like
Stemonitis fusca”), the same type of capillitium and the same almost
smooth spores,* and when these characters run, without essential
variation, through a large series of forms exhibiting sporangia of
very varied degrees of height, it would seem but natural to regard
the constant characters as diagnostic and to attach to the one charac-
ter which varies, merely a varietal significance. On this basis
Comatricha cwqualis, Pk. can only be regarded as a variety of QC.
nigra, (Pers.) Schrt. [| C. Hriesiana, (D By.) Rost. ]t

PERICHZENA CaHspPiTosa, Pk. (Physarum cespitosum, Pk. Licea
ceespitosa, Pk.), Rep. XXVI, p. 75, 1878; Rep. XXVIII, p. 85, 1875 ;
and Rep. XX XI, p. 57,1878. As noted many years ago by Rex (Bot.
Gaz., vol. xvil., p. 202, 1892), this is a fine specimen of ZLind-
bladia effusa, (Ehr.) Rost., var. simplex, Rex. It is of peculiar
interest, however, from the fact that in the upper part of the spor-
angia, not only are the plasmodic granules arranged in a reticulate
manner, but the wall itself shows, here and there, large, rounded
perforations, thus emphasizing the peculiar relationship between the
two genera Lindbladia and Cribraria. (Pl. LXI, fig. 18.)

TRICHIA RENIFORMIS, Pk., Rep. XX VI, p. 76, 1873,and Rep. XLVI,
p- 57, 1893. Both Lister and Macbride agree in referring this species
to Trichia contorta, Rost. It is the form described by Lister as var.
genuina, with few elaters, and those very irregularly cylindrical,
short, either simply branched or forked, and marked usually with
three indistinct spiral bands. (PI. LXI, fig. 19.) Macbride draws a
distinction between the three very similar forms, Z. inconspicua,
Rost., 7. contorta, Rost., and 7: Zowensis, Macbr., on the basis of
differences observable in the elaters. These differences, however,

* Macbride (1. c., p. 181) describes the spores of C. cequalis, Pk. as ‘‘ distinetly
warted.” This feature does not appear in my glycerine mountings from the
type-specimen.

+ Since writing the above, Mr. Hugo Bilgram, of Philadelphia, has called my
attention to the striking similarity, in external appearance, between Comatricha
ceequalis, Pk. and Stemonitis pallida, Wing. This is certainly very marked ;
nevertheless I think they may be distinguished by the denser capillitium of the
Stemonitis, its superficial net and its slightly smaller and redder spores.

W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxonycetes. 485

appear to be rather developmental than specific. The character of
the elaters in the 7richiacee, useful as it undoubtedly is as indicative
of generic and even specific lines of demarcation, nevertheless can
hardly be regarded as very stable. Species of Hemitrichia occasion-
ally show the free elaters characteristic of the genus Trichia, and on
the other hand forms normally provided with free elaters are some-
times found with the elaters combined into a network. Within the
limits of a single species, or even of a single specimen, great variety
in the markings of the elaters is often seen. In the small specimen
of 7. reniformis, Pk., which we are considering, some of the elaters
are almost exactly like those of Oligonema, while others are long,
well-developed, and show perfectly even and distinct spirals, ap-
proaching very closely in this respect Rostafinski’s 7. inconspicua.
It does not seem advisable therefore, merely on the ground of varia-
tions in the character of the elaters, to distinguish, as separate
species, forms otherwise so nearly identical as the three above men-
tioned, and I can but regard Trichia reniformis, Pk. (TZ. contorta,
Rost., var. genuina, List.), Z. inconspicua, Rost., and T. Lowensis,
Macbr., as varieties of a single species characterized by sessile, sub-
globose or somewhat elongated sporangia, of a dark reddish or pur-
plish-brown color, and provided with warted spores.

OLIGONEMA FLAVIDUM, Pk. (Perichena flavida, Pk.), Rep. XXVI,
p. 76,1873, and Rep. XXXI, p. 57, 1878. The genus Oligonema
presents serious difficulties to the systematist, by reason of the varied
and intergrading characters exhibited not only in different gather-
ings, but often in different portions of the same gathering. The
type-specimen of the present species presents the following char-
acters :

Sporangia densely aggregated in small, effused clusters, occasion-
ally superimposed, 0.4-0.6™" in diameter, globose or slightly elon-
gated, sometimes cylindrical, clear golden yellow, shiny, smooth,
or wrinkled above. Wall membranous, pale yellow ; inner surface
minutely and densely punctate. Elaters scanty, simple or sparingly
branched, 52-243 long, irregularly cylindrical, with occasional
bulbous swellings, short blunt spines, and minute warts, the whole
surface very minutely and densely spinulose or punctate, tips rounded
or bluntly pointed. Spores yellow, 13-15 in diameter,* the surface
marked with narrow, raised bands forming an almost complete net-
work. (Pl. LXI, figs. 23 & 24.)

* The measurements of the spores, in this and the following cases, include the
spore-border.

486 W. C. Sturgis— Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

The specimen bears a strong resemblance in outward appearance
to Trichia affinis, DBy. The punctation on the inner surface of
the sporangium-wall is resolved by the ;!, Homog. Im. lens into
minute bristle-like hairs which lie in groups appressed in various
directions. (Pl. LXI, fig. 24.) Peck’s reference to the spores as
“ echinulate” (Rep. N. Y. St. Mus. xxvi., p. 76) is evidently an error
in observation.

The question is, is this specimen referable to Oligonema nitens,
Rost.? Lister considers that it is; Macbride regards it as distinct,
on the basis of the roughened elaters with no distinct rings or spirals.
The two forms differ also in habit, O. flavidum having exactly the
habit of a Zrichia. The markings of the sporangium-wall in O. fla-
vidum are peculiar, and at first sight seem distinctive, but the exam-
ination of a number of specimens of O. nitens show that they cannot
be so regarded. A specimen of O. nitens collected at Cambridge,
Mass., shows an almost smooth wall marked only with extremely
delicate strie ; others are absolutely identical in this respect with
O. flavidum. As to the markings on the elaters in the two species,
they are, at least in the case of O. nitens, subject to considerable
variation. The Cambridge specimen above referred to has perfectly
smooth elaters with the exception that, in a few instances, the very
tip shows a ring-like thickening ; other specimens show elaters marked
with very faint spirals and here and there a stout, blunt spine, but
no rings. In no specimen which I have seen, however, do they
show the very densely punctate surface seen in O. favidum. In this
connection, another specimen in Professor Peck’s collection is of
interest. It was collected at Granville, Ohio, and was placed
provisionally with O. flavidum. In outward appearance it is even
more like a TZrichia than is the type-specimen of O. flavidum, the
sporangia being columnar in shape (rarely globose), densely crowded
in an effused patch, and of a clear pale yellow color. The wall shows
the same markings noted in O. flavidum. (PI. LXI, fig. 27.) The
fairly abundant capillitium consists of long, mostly simple but some-
times branching elaters, with a few bulbous expansions and marked
with faint spiral bands, occasional short, blunt spines, and minute
scattered warts. (Pl. LXI, fig. 26.) The elaters of this specimen are
thus seen to approach those of O. nitens in the faint spiral markings
which they exhibit when highly magnified, while the minute scat-
tered spines or warts which are characteristic of the specimen dis-
tinctly recall the similar, though more abundant, markings of the
elaters of O. flavidum. In its general habit and the abundance of

W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 487

its capillitium it presents even a more marked divergence toward the
genus Zrichia than does the specimen with which it is associated.

The spores of the Granville specimen are slightly smaller than those
of either O. nitens or the type-specimen of O. flavidum,* this, however,
is a slight and unimportant distinction. A most careful examination
of these specimens and a comparison of them with many specimens
of O. nitens, leads to the conclusion that the name Oligonema flavidum
is worthy of retention as applied to specimens showing more or less
the habit of the genus Zrichia and provided with densely and very
minutely spinulose elaters, although specimens may occur which, in
the abundance of the capillitium and the indications of spirals on the
elaters, are hardly distinguishable from members of the genus
Trichia, while others may show an equally marked divergence
toward Oligonema nitens.

OLIGONEMA BREVIFILA, Pk., Rep. XXXI, p. 42,1889. In outward
appearance the type-specimen of this species is almost indistinguish-
able from O, flavidum, Pk. 'The color of the sporangia is of a
slightly browner tinge and the wall is of a duller lustre. Macbride
founds a specific distinction between them on the ground that 0.
brevifila occurs “in broad effused patches” and O. flavidum “in
small heaped clusters.” This distinction is not apparent in the type-
specimens, both being equally effused, with the latter, if anything,
less heaped together than the former. Both occur on moss. The
sporangium-wall of O. brevifila shows the inner surface marked with
densely clustered, very minute, bristle-like, appressed hairs, as in O.
Jlavidum. The spores of O. brevifilu are slightly smaller (11.2—-12,)
than those of O. flavidum. The only marked difference between the
two is seen in the elaters. In O. brevifilu they are extremely scanty,
reduced in length and increased in thickness ; in shape they are irreg-
ularly cylindrical or fusiform ; they are marked with fairly distinct
but crowded and irregular spiral bands, occasional short, blunt spines
or warts, and minute scattered spinules. (PI. LXI, fig. 25.) This rudi-
mentary condition of the elaters is‘practically the only feature which
distinguishes this form from the Granville specimen of O. flavidum
above described. The length of the elaters surely affords very insuffi-
cient grounds for establishing specific distinctions either in this genus
or in the genus Zrichia, since, e. g., typical specimens of Oligonema
nitens almost always show, among the normal, long elaters, a few

* The following are the spore-measurements of these threeforms: O. flavidum,
15-154; O. nitens, 12-14.2”; the Granville specimen, 10.5-12.7u. In all other
respects the spores are identical.

488 W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

which are almost as much reduced in length as those characteristic
of O. brevifila. The genus Tirichia also, presents the same varying
feature, it being not uncommon to find specimens of 7. affinis, DBy.,
in which all of the elaters are thus reduced. Taking these facts
into consideration, it seems quite impossible to regard Oligonema
brevifila, Pk. other than as a variety of O. flavidum, Pk.

It may not be out of place here to record the fact that typical spe-
cimens of neither Oligonema nitens nor O. flavidum and its varieties,
commented upon above, show characters which serve to unite them
with the very beautiful form described by Mr. Morgan as Calonema
aureum. The latter, it is true, bears a very close external resem-
blance to Oligonema nitens, nor can we overlook the fact, regarding
the highly developed capillitium, that in the genus Zrichia analo-
gous forms occur in which the normally free elaters are combined to
form a network; nevertheless the peculiar character of the sporan-
gium-wall in Calonema aureum, marked with scattered, raised
papille from which radiate countless fine veinlets, and the abund-
ant, strongly developed capillitium marked with reticulate ridges,
faint spirals and prominent rings and spines, are combined features
practically wanting in the genus Oligonema, and serve to distinguish
that species from any other at present known to us. (Pl. LX, figs.
28 & 29.)

ARCYRIA MACROSPORA, Pk., Rep. XXXIV, p. 43, 1881. Both Lis-
ter and Macbride agree in referring this species to A ferruginea,
Saut., and examination of the type confirms their statements. The
dark, reddish-brown, ovoid sporangia, the coarse capillitium-threads
somewhat triangular in section and marked with anastomosing or
transverse bands and spinous processes, the large, pale-reddish,
minutely spinulose spores, and the beautifully reticulated cup, are
characters applicable to no other species.

A somewhat peculiar effect is produced in this species upon treat-
ment with dilute potassium hydrate. In reddish-brown specimens
this color is rapidly dissolved out from the sporangium, capillitium,
and spores, leaving them of a uniform pale yellow color; in speci-
mens originally yellow or ochraceous in color, this is at first changed
by the alkali to a reddish-brown and then dissolved out. This lack
of stability in the coloring matter of this and some other species is
also seen in the rapidity with which it fades when exposed to direct
sunlight.

We are now ina position to sum up the results of the foregoing
observations upon the species originally described by Professor Peck.

W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes. 489

Of the thirty-two species retained among the Myxomycetes by that
author, I have been obliged to recommend that three names be dis-
carded on the ground of the insufficiency, for purposes of accurate
identification, of the original descriptions, and of lack of type-
material. These species are Physarum ornatum, Physarum luteo-
lum, and Didymium angulatum. In the case of three species, viz.,
Stemonitis Morgani, Comatricha subceespitosa, and Comatricha
longa, the type-specimens were not accessible to me and I have,
therefore, referred them doubtfully, relying upon the original descrip-
tions and upon the fuller notes published by other observers. The
remaining 26 species I have referred as follows, confirming in most
cases the judgment of one or the other of the two leading authori-
ties on the group, Mr. Lister and Professor Macbride.

Badhamia magna, Pk. = Badhamia magna, Pk.
Craterium obovatum, Pk.= “s rubiginosa, (Chey.) Rost.
Physarum albicans, Pk.

oe “cc

( =Physarum globuliferum, (Bull.) Pers.
var. subroseum, Pk. j

ch atrorubrum, Pk. = a pulcherrimum, Berk. & Rav.

<< ineequale, Pk. = sg lateritium,(Berk.& Ray.) Rost.

a pulcherripes, Pk. = &S Ravenelii,(Berk.& Curt.) Mass.

= citrinellum, Pk.= ue citrinellum, Pk.

a flavidum, Pk.= cE ae "s
Fuligo ochracea, Pk.= Fuligo ochracea, Pk.

Physarella mirabilis, Pk.= Physarella oblonga, (Berk.& Curt.) Morg.
Diderma flavidum, Pk.= Physarum contextum, Pers.
Chondrioderma crustaceum, bk, = Chondrioderma globosum, (Pers.) Rost.
Diderma farinaceum, Pk.= as spumarioides, (Fr.) Rost.
Diachea splendens, Pk. = Diachzea splendens, Pk.

és subsessilis, Pk. = ‘* subsessilis, Pk.
Didymium oxalinum, Pk.= Physarum cinereum, (Batsch) Pers.

ne connatum, Pk.= ue nephroideum, Rost. var. glo-

bosum.

a eximium, Pk.= Didymium nigripes, (Lk.) Fr.
Stemonitis herbatica, Pk.= Stemonitis ferruginea, Ehrenb.
Comatricha zqualis, Pk.= Comatricha nigra, (Pers.) Schroet.
Perichzna czspitosa, Pk. = Lindbladia effusa, (Ehr.) Rost. var, sim-

plex, Rex,
Trichia reniformis, Pk.= Trichiacontorta, (Ditm.) Rost.
Oligonema flavidum, Pk.= Oligonema flavidum, Pk.
f brevifila, Pk.= ee flavidum, Pk. var. brevifila
Pk.
Areyria macrospora, Pk.= Arcyria ferruginea, Saut.

AGRICULTURAL EXPERIMENT STATION,
New Haven, Conn.

490

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

Fig.
Fig.

Fig.
Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.
Fig.

Fig.

Fig.

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

Fig.
Fig.
Fig.

SDT EG SPOTS ea COCO

pearg

~ ©
pare
=

~ OO WO
oo

w %w
ox

&

wo WwW 0
=

s©

W. C. Sturgis—Type-Specimens of Myxomycetes.

EXPLANATIONS OF PLATES.

PuatTe LX.

Badhamia magna, Pk. Capillitium and spores. x 330.

The same. Spores. x 680.

Badhamia hyalina, Berk. Capillitium. x 330.

The same. Spores. x 330.

The same. Spores. x 680.

Badhamia utricularis, Berk. Spores. x 380.

The same. Spores. x 680.

Physarum albicans, Pk. Sporangium showing columella, portion of
capillitium, and rounded bodies within the stalk at the base. x 70.

The same. Spores. x 680.

Chondrioderma crustaceum, Pk. Spores and spherical lime-granules
from the outer wall. x 680.

The same. Portion of capillitium. x 680.

Chondrioderma globosum, Rost. Portion of capillitium. x 680.

The same. Spores and spherical lime-granules from the outer wall.
x 680.

Chondrioderma spumarioides, Rost. Spores and spherical lime-gran-
ules from the outer wall. x 680.

The same. Portion of capillitium. x 680.

Didymium eximium, Pk. (No. 2493 of Ellis & Everhart’s N. Amer.
Fung.) Upper part of stalk, columella, and persistent bases of
capillitium-threads in optical section. x 70.

The same. Part of columella and capillitium, and five spores. x 330.

PATE ALpxele

Licea ceespitosa, Pk. Upper portion of sporangium-wall, showing per-
forations. x 330.

Trichia reniformis, Pk. Elaters and spores. x 380.

Diachcea subsessilis, Pk. Spores. x 680.

Diacheea splendens, Pk. Spores. x 680.

The same. Single spore, showing compound tubercles. x 1000.

Diachea elegans, Fr. Spores. x 680.

Oligonema flavidum, Pk. Elaters and spores. x 680.

The same. Part of sporangium-wall. x 680.

Oligonema brevifila, Pk. Elaters and spores. x 680.

Oligonema flavidum, Pk. (Specimen from Granville, Ohio.) Elaters
and spores. x 680.

The same. Part of sporangium-wall. x 680.

Calonema aureum, Morg. Capillitial thread and spores. x 680.

The same. Part of sporangium-wall., x 680.

X.—Tue ArIR-BREATHING MoLuusks oF THE BERMUDAS.
By Henry A. Pirspry.'

Tue land-snail fauna of the Bermudas is one of considerable interest
from the isolation of the islands and their typical “oceanic” charac-
ter. Their small extent and low altitude have not favored the
development of a rich fauna, and in 1852, the date of the first list,
some exotic snails had already become established there. Coloniza-
tion proceeded until now the immigrants outnumber the original
Bermudians in the roll of Stylommatophores.

Origin of the Bermuda Fauna.

The fauna of air-breathing mollusks of the Bermudas is divisible,
in respect to origin, into three groups of forms.

(a) Autocthonous species, peculiar to the islands.
(6) Drift waifs from the West Indies.
(c) Species imported by the agency of man.

The first group includes a single Zhysanophora (hypolepta) and
one Helicina (convexa), both of Antillean type, and the genus
Peecilozonites with four species and several varieties.” The relation-

!' Thi paper is based upon the collection made by Professor Verrill and party in
1898, that of Professor Heilprin’s class who visited Bermuda in 1888, that of Robert
Swift, and specimens from the collections made by Thomas Bland and C. B. Adams,
Professor Verrill has added the results of his personal observations on many species,
greatly increasing the value of the study.

* The species are P. bermudensis, nelsoni, reinianus and circumfirmatus. The genus
Pecilozonites was supposed by its founder to include the recent Helix bermudensis
and the German lower Miocene Helix imbricata Braun. In a former paper on Ber-
mudian Helices I had occasion to show that several other Bermudian species belong
to Pecilozonites, and I would here record my belief that in bringing a Kuropean
Miocene species into the Bermudian group, Dr. Boettger is only chasing an ignis
fatuus. The pursuit of false lights has led most of the Germans who write on
Helices into a maze of quagmires. Whether dealing with fossil or recent forms,
their ideas on classification, and consequently on zodgeographic and paleontologic his-
tory also, are so hopelessly astray that the only path to redemption is for the young
men to break away from the blind leaders of the blind, and seek solid footing.

Trans. Conn. Acap., VOL. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.
33

492 H, A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

ships of this genus are with Gastrodonta, a genus of the eastern
United States, which comprises species with an internal lamella, as in
P. circumfirmatus, and others without it, as in the other Pacilozon-
ites. The very peculiar genitalia leave no doubt as to the alliance
between Gastrodonta and Pecilozonites. No closely allied forms are
known from the Antilles or from Europe. It appears therefore that
the oldest element in the Bermudian Pulmonate fauna is distinc-
tively North American, while all the rest of the endemic fauna is
Antillean.

The single Veronicella of the fauna has, so far, not been found
elsewhere, but it may yet prove to be exotic.

The second group of forms consists of species common to Ber-
muda and the Antilles. Omitting the Auriculide, Siphonariide,
Onchidiide, and Truncatella, which from their littoral habits and
tolerance of salt water have exceptional facility in over-sea journey-
ing, we find some eight species of truly terrestrial forms which
apparently reached Bermuda by natural means of transportation, and
are not modified from the parent stocks.

Thysanophora vortex, Greater Antilles, Bahamas, Southern Florida.

Polygyra microdonta, Bahamas.

Zonitoides minusculus, Greater Antilles ; whole United States.

Pupa (Bifidaria) servilis, Cuba, Bahamas.

oe s rupicola, Cuba, Florida.
a ss jamaicensis, Jamaica.

Pupoides marginatus, Greater Antilles ; U.S.

Succinea barbadensis, Barbados, and under various names, some
other islands.

The small or minute size of all these is noteworthy ; the Succinea
being the largest species which has been able to journey so far
over sea.

The whole series of littoral air-breathers (Auriculacea and Trun-
catella) likewise belongs to the Antillean group, the species being in
all cases either identical with West Indian forms, or but very
slightly modified.

A third element of the Bermudian fauna consists of those forms
which have probably been transported thither by human agency ; and
as the date of introduction of the several forms is a matter of some
interest to those who may hereafter study their variation in a new
environment, I give below the data for each species so far as prac-
ticable.

Hl. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 498

Species. weber pa a Original patria. Present occurrence.
|
Helicella ventricosa.|1852. TT. Prime... - UTOpeC see Very abundant.
Eulota similaris..-.|1889. T.H. Aldrich_|East Indies_-____- | Abundant
: 1876. J. M. Jones } | ao
Vallonia pulchella t ise. ities sBiand t Europe, N. America Not recently taken.
Polygyra appressa__|1876. J. M. Jones__ | Virginia, Tenn. ---- ‘In some abundance.
Rumina decollata_ t 1888. See t Southern Europe.- Very numerous.
Subulina octona..-./1881. 1. Bland... West Indies ..__.. Abundant.
Opeas octonoides_._|1888. Heilprin party West Indies, ete. _- 2
“ swiftianum._| ‘ uf ti) |Ste Thomas, ete: 3= ?
Ennea bicolor. _--_- a ue COS asteln die Smee eee ‘One shell taken in ’88.
Ceecilioides acicula__|1861. TT. Bland_....|Europe -......---|No recent record.
Limax flavus____._- NSO Sey PASH) Weerril l=\ leon Sagres, Ses ss beech oot |e ea
Agriolimax levis_.-|1873. ‘Challenger’ Hx. aay i et I a ‘Not again reported.
Amalia gagates..... us UL : Mey ae Seba te In some numbers.
Physa acuta sis dale oh Not again reported
Ma G. Brown Goode Tita Rees : .

From the data supplied by Prof. Verrill’s expedition and that of
Prof. Heilprin it seems that Vallonia pulchella’, Ceecilioides acicula,
Agriolimax levis, and Physa acuta rest upon single records now
nearly twenty years old, and they may not have permanently colo-
nized ; but as none of them are conspicuous forms, and no special col-
lectors of land shells have sought for them, the merely negative
evidence is inconclusive. Probably all the others are well established
colonists. :

The abundance of European forms corresponds with the prepon-
derance of European shipping in former times. The Indian or East
Indian forms were probably brought with living plants for the
Botanical Garden; while the single North American form, P.
appressa, may have had a similar advent. How the Physa found its
way to Bermuda is problematic,’ as the cistern in which it occurred
is one of the roofed rain-water catchment reservoirs commonly in
use in the islands.

It is somewhat peculiar that Helix nemoralis, lactea, and aspersa
have not yet established themselves in Berrauda, as they are usually
among the first emigrants from the old country, like the slugs.

1 This species was recorded both by J. M. Jones, 1876, and by Bland, 1881, inde-
pendently, but as Jones and Bland were in correspondence at that time (see p. 508), it
is quite probable that it was collected only by Jones, who resided in the Bermudas
during many years in the winter and spring season and made large collections there. —
(A. E. V.)

?Tt may have been introduced with the cultivated water lilies —(A. E. V.) See
note, p. 503.

494 H. A. Pilsbry— Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

It is obvious that in dealing with certain Antillean species, such
as Opeas, it is not possible to rigidly discriminate between those
introduced by natural means and those imported by man. The
earlier faunal lists are our chief dependence in such cases. The
same difficulty is encountered in deciding upon the primitive flora
of the islands, and of course attends all work on insular faunas or
floras at the present day.’

Oceanic characteristics—The foregoing data expose the truly
“oceanic” nature of the fauna, which is a peculiarly disharmonic
assemblage, to use Baur’s expressive term. The endemic element
(Peecilozonites) undoubtedly long antedated the other forms, as its
generic divergence and strong specific differentiation indicate. In all
probability it was derived from the eastern United States by some
rarely efficient means of transport. The remaining forms are all
Antillean in their affinities, and probably a drift or flotsam fauna.
But the Antillean element by itself is not harmonic, for the absence
of Cerion, Urocoptide, belogonous or epiphallogonous Helices, and
cyclostome operculates, all eminently characteristic of the West
Indian faunas, betrays the hand of what we call chance, or the
rigorous selective action of an over-sea journey, in the Bermudian
assemblage.

List of Species.

Family HELICIDZ.
Helicella (Cochlicella) ventricosa (Drap.).

First reported by Temple Prime in 1852. It has been noticed by
all later collectors, and it is now exceedingly abundant.

It is common under the scales of cycad trunks, and in crevices of
bark and knot holes of other trees. Also under the bark of fallen
trees.—(Cook.)

1 As early as 1615-20, or immediately after the first settlement, expeditions were
sent to the Bahamas to introduce various useful tropical plants in growing condition,
as well as seeds. Among the plants enumerated as introduced at that time and with
which snails and insects may have been introduced, were the pineapple, papaw, sugar-
cane, banana, plantain, cassava, orange, lemon, and many others.

At about the same time various useful plants were also introduced from Virginia
and from England. ‘ Vines and cuttings of vines” were sent from England about
1616.

H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 495

Eulota similaris (Fér.).

First reported by Hon. T. H. Aldrich, in 1889 (Nautilus III, 9)
and found in some abundance by Mr. T. H. Montgomery some years
later. The specimens collected by Prof. Verrill’s party’ are remark-
able for their great solidity, elevated spire and distant ‘faint spiral
lines. The genitalia, however, are typical for the species. The
kidney is very long and band-like, as in Polygyra, being double
the length of the pericardium, and over half that of the lung.

This species has been widely distributed by commerce from an
oriental center, and has long been known from Barbadoes, Rio de
Janeiro, Havana, etc.

Vallonia pulchella (Miill.).

Recorded by Jones, 1876, and in Bland’s list of 1881. The specific
identity of Bermudian specimens has been confirmed by Dr. V.
Sterki, from examples in U. S. Nat. Mus. (Proc. A. N.S., Phila.,
1893, p. 278). ;

Thysanophora vortex (Pfr.).
PLATE LXII, Figures la, 10d.

An abundant Bermudian species, taken by many, if not all, col-
lectors.

Common under stones on the larger islands. A few dead shells
were found on Bailey Bay Island (Cook).

1 This party consisted of Professor A. HE. Verrill, Yale University, with M. C. Cook,
W. E. Porter, and C.S. Verrill, students in the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale Uni-
versity. They were in Bermuda during April and May, 1898. Much more attention
was paid by this party to the study of marine zodlogy than to terrestrial forms.
Mr. Cook, however, devoted considerable time specially to the land snails, and to his
devotion to this part of the work the relative completeness of the collection is
mostly due. It was not practicable, however, to visit all parts of the islands, nor to
spend much time in searching for rare and minute species. Doubtless a thorough
search, especially in the swampy districts, would reveal a number of additional
species. Some of the rarer forms, especially of slugs, were obtained by collecting in
the night, with a lantern, when large numbers of snails and slugs could be found
creeping on the stone fences, which are all built of limestone and often whitewashed.
The owners of the fences sometimes complain that the snails eat the mortar from
between the stones and thus damage the walls. Several species occur in vast num-
bers, and some of them, especially Rumina decollata, are quite injurious to garden
vegetables and to fruit.—(A. E. V.)

496 HT A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

Thysanophora hypolepta (Shuttl.; Pils.).
Puate LXII, Ficures 2a, 2b.

Helix (Microphysa) hypolepta Shuttl., Pilsbry, Proc. A. N. 8S. Phila., 1889, p. 82, pl.
Vy see EL Lek

This minute species has the size of Zonitoides minusculus, but
differs radically from that species in form, especially in the outline
of the aperture. It could not certainly be known from Shuttle-
worth’s note whether he had this species or the broadly umbilicated
variety of Z. minusculus, but the tradition preserved on labels by
Bland fixes its identity. The species is apparently peculiar to Ber-
muda. First recorded by Jones, 1876. It was also recorded by C.
B. Adams and T. Bland, but seems to have escaped later collectors.

Polygyra microdonta (Desh.).
Puate LXII, Ficure 3.

Found by Robert Swift in 1852, and by all later naturalists who
collected land shells. It is distinguished from the Florida wheel-
shaped Polygyras by its very much finer striation above. It occurs
also in the Bahamas. One of the most abundant Bermudian species.

It is one of the few species found on Shelter Island and various
small uninhabited arid islands. It occurred abundantly under stones
on the main island, near the Causeway.—(Cook.)

Polygyra appressa (Say).

First recorded from Bermuda by Jones, 1876, and by Bland in
1881. It still flourishes there, as the specimens taken by Professor
Verrill’s party attest. These are rather small (diam. 13-14™™) and
strongly ribbed, belonging to the var. sculptior Chadw., which
ranges from Virginia westward. There cannot be much doubt that
the species was imported from the United States. Mr. J. M. Jones,
1876, knew it from but one locality, near St. Georges. Now com-
mon.

It was found abundantly in an old stone wall near the Post Office
at Bailey Bay.—(Cook.)

Family ACHATINIDZA.
Rumina decollata (L.).

This south European species has become extremely abundant over
the cultivated portion of the main island, doing damage to fruit and
vegetables. It was first reported from the island in 1888. It was
not recorded by Jones in 1876.

HI, A, Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas, 497

I was told that it was abundant in the vicinity of Hamilton several
years before it spread to Bailey’s Bay and other parts of the
main island. It is not found on the smaller islands.—(A. E. V.)

Subulina octona (Chemn.).
PuaTE LXII, Figure 4.

Reported from Bermuda by Bland in 1881, and found by Aldrich,
Heilprin, and by Verrill’s party. Common under stones.—(A. E. V.)

Opeas octonoides (C. B. Ad.).

Several small specimens taken by Prof. Heilprin’s party in 1888.

Opeas swiftianum (Pfr.).
Puate LXII, Figure 5.

Twenty specimens taken by the party of 1888. It is known from
St. Thomas, St. John, Porto Rico, and Vieque. Whether this and
the preceding two Antillean species were introduced by natural
means or by human agency is not known with certainty, but their
recent detection strongly indicates the latter alternative.

Ceecilioides acicula (Miill.).

Reported by Bland in 1861, and by Jones in 1876, but not found
by later collectors, so far as I know.

Family PUPIDZE.

Mr. M. C. Cook of our party notes that most of the Pupide in
our collection were obtained from under stones in a field opposite
Mr. Seon’s residence at Bailey Bay, where they were abundant.
Some dead ones were found on Bailey Bay Island and on Trunk
Island in Harrington Sound.—_(V.)

Pupa (Bifidaria) servilis Gld.
Puate LXIJ, Figure 6.

This is Pupa pellucida of Bland’s list, and probably in part Pupa
bermudensis of Prime, though the latter may have been based upon
the following species, or both. Originally described from Cuba, the
species is known from various West Indian islands. Alt. 2.7™™,

498 H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

Pupa (Bifidaria) jamaicensis C. B. Ad.
PuaTe LXII, Fieure 7.

Described as Jamaican, but probably occurs throughout the
Greater Antilles. It differs from P. servilis in having the middle
tooth of the outer lip situated decidedly deeper than its fellows,
not prominent as in servélis. There is a more or less developed
ridge or crest behind the outer lip. Alt. 2.3™™.

Pupa barbadensis Pfr. has been reported by Bland from Ber-
muda, but specimens so labelled in the collection of the Acad. Nat.
Sci., Phila., prove to be jamaicensis.

Pupa (Bifidaria) rupicola Say.
PuaTE LXII, Figure 8.

Shell resembling P. servilis in size and form, perforate, pale
brownish corneous, striatulate, composed of fully 5 convex whorls,
those above tapering to a very obtuse apex ; the last whorl widest,
expanding to form a narrow whitish crest very close behind the lip.
Aperture oval-rounded, obstructed by 5 denticles: the parietal
lamella with bilobed crest, but with no other indication of its com-
posite structure; columellar lamella strong, entering ; sub-columellar
very small, short, low, and well immersed; two palatal plice
immersed beyond the position of the external crest, the upper one
very small, the lower deeper immersed, and slender. Outer lip
expanded, enormously thickened within by a white callus or flange,
which is weakly emarginate above, and a little grooved on its flat-
tened face.

Alt. 2.4; diam. 1; longest axis of aperture .84™™.

Bermuda. This species was taken by Prof. Heilprin in 1888. It
differs from the allied forms chiefly in the conspicuous thickening of
the peristome by a white internal callus or flange. The same form
occurs in Cuba and Florida, though there it has a less thickened lip.
I have considered it well to figure and redescribe Say’s species
because the P. rupicola of Binney’s works is P. procera Gld.

Pupoides marginatus (Say).
PuatTe LXII, Figure 16.

Recorded under various names by Bland and others. Specimens
taken by Prof. Verrill’s party are practically typical. It is the
Pupa fallax of most American writers. Recorded by Jones, 1876,
as rare.

Bailey Bay in field under stones.

H. A, Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 499

Family STREPTAXIDZE.

Ennea bicolor (Hutton).

A single specimen of this little traveller was taken by Prof. Heil-
prin’s class, and is now first recorded. Originally East Indian, the
species has now been scattered widely in the Eastern Hemisphere.
It has been recorded from Trinidad, and Mr. 8S. N. Rhoads collected
specimens near Havana in 1899.

Family ZONITIDZE.

This family contains the only genus of land snails peculiar to Ber-
muda, Peecilozonites. The relationships of this group are clearly
with the genus Gastrodonta, which is confined to the eastern United
States. The generic synonymy, which is somewhat extensive, has
been given in full in Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1889, p. 86. The
species are as follows :—

a. No lamina within the mouth.
6. Umbilicus narrow ; columella making an angle with the basal
lip; shell strong and solid. P. bermudensis, P. nelsoni.
6’. Umbilicus wide; peristome evenly arcuate below; shell thin,
radially flammulate. P. reinianus.
a’. A lamina revolving within the aperture, on the outer wall.
P. circumfirmatus.

Pecilozonites bermudensis (Pfr.).

Pilsbry, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila. 1888, p. 289; 1889, p. 85.

This is one of the most abundant and the largest living species.
While usually banded with brown, it is sometimes plain yellowish ;
and the young are often prettily flammulate.

It occurred under stones and old logs, and in walls; generally dis-
tributed.—(V.)

The Helix ochroleuca of Pfeiffer’s monograph (vol. i, p. 80)
described from Bermuda, looks like a narrowly umbilicate P. bermu-
densis with the periphery rounded, not carinated. If really Bermu-
dian, it probably is a distinct species of Poecilozonites, which will
require a new name when rediscovered, as it is not the ochroleuca of
Feérussac.

Helix ochroleuca Férussac (Histoire, pl. 30, f. 1) is identical with
the later Pachystyla rufozonata H. Ad. (ef. Nevill, Journ, Asiat.
Soc. Bengal, 1875, p. 104), a Mauritian species.

500 H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathiug Mollusks of the Bermndas.

Peecilozonites nelsoni (Bld.).

Hyatina nelsoni Bld., Ann, Lyc. N. H. of N. Y., xi, 1875, p. 78.
P. nelsoni Pilsbry, Proc. A. N.8., Philad., 1888, p. 290, pl. xvii, f. J, K, L.
P, nelsoni v. Mart., Sitzungsber. Ges. Nat. Freunde, Berlin, 1889, p. 201.

This species was found by Mr. T. M. Jones in the “stalagmitic
conglomerates in caverns at Tucker’s Town.” Professor Heilprin
procured specimens from the same locality, and probably Beyrich’s
specimens, recorded by Von Martens, were from the same place.

It occurs at numerous localities imbedded in the softer eolian lime-
stone, often in large numbers. At Bailey’s Bay Island I obtained
specimens from a ledge exposed only at low tide.—(A. E. V.)

Bland’s type measured alt. 19,’ diameters 37 x 34™™. Four speci-
mens before me measure: alt. 213, diam. 33; alt. 26, diam. 40; alt.
30, diam. 33 ; and alt. 30, diam. 30™™. The last three are exception-
ally coarse in sculpture, almost or entirely free from carination at
the periphery, and have about 9 whorls.

Rarely a specimen of P. bermudensis is found with much the con-
tour of the more elevated forms of P. nelsoni.

Poecilozonites reinianus (Pfr.).
Helix reiniana Pfeiffer, Malak. BL. xi, 1863, p. 1.

Pilsbry, 1. ¢., p. 290, pl. xvii, f. I, 1888. Also 1889, p. 85, pl. ili, f. 12, 13 (var.
goodet).

This species is more broadly umbilicated than P. cireumfirmatus,
and has no internal lamina. The variety goodez Pils. has a still
wider umbilicus and is quite flat above.

This species was not found by our party. Our specimens were
presented to us by Miss A. Peniston.—(V.)

Peecilozonites circumfirmatus (Redf.).

Helix circumfirmata Redfield, Ann. Lyc. N. H. of N. Y., vi, p. 16.
Pilsbry, Proc. Acad. N. S., Phil., 1888, p. 291, pl. xvii, f. F, G, H.
Helix discrepans Pfr., Malak. Bl., 1864, p. 1.

? Helix ptychoides Prime, Bermuda Almanac, 1852 (nomen nudum).

Piate LXII, Fiaures 9, 9a.

Peculiar by the lamina within, reminiscent of the allied genus
Gastrodonta. It varies from the thick typical form to a depressed

1 The alt. was probably measured by Pfeiffer’s method, which is more correctly the
length of the central axis, not of the whole shell.

HT, A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 501

form which has been called Helix discrepans by Pfeiffer. The abbe
A. Vathelet found a clear corneous race in one locality, though where
I do not know ; and this is what [ named var. corneus.

Common under stones at Bailey Bay.—(Cook.)

Zonitoides minusculus (Binn.).
* Pruate LXII, Fieure 17.

A number of specimens collected by Prof. Verrill’s party show
some variation in the size of the umbilicus, as in those from Florida;
and in some it is quite as wide as in the form called var. alachuanus
by Dall. Some specimens before me were taken many years ago by
Prime, and it is probably to be reckoned as indigenous. It is a com-
mon and wide-spread North American and West Indian species.

Common in the yard of a house at Bailey Bay, under stones.
(Cook.)

Family LIMACIDZE.
Limax flavus L.
Typical specimens of this European species were taken by Prof.
Verrill’s party. It is not uncommon in Philadelphia and some other
Eastern cities, but has not hitherto been reported from Bermuda.

‘Under stones. Also taken at night, by lantern light, on stone
fences,—(A. E. V.)

Agriolimax levis (Miill.).
Cockerell, Journ. of Malacol., vi, p. 3 (1897).

A young specimen was found by Prof. Cockerell among Amalia
gagates collected by the naturalists of the ‘Challenger’ in 1873, and
is now in the British Museum.

Amalia gagates (Drap.).

KE. A. Smith, Proc. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1884, p. 276. Cockerell, Ann. Mag. N. H. (6),
vii, p. 328 (1891).

Taken by the ‘ Challenger’ naturalists in 1873, by Mr. T. H. Aldrich
in 1889, and by Prof. Verrill in 1898. It would therefore seem to
be firmly established in Bermuda. Easily known by the very dark
color and keeled back.

Found at night creeping on the stone fences, Taken while hunt-
ing snails with a lantern. Occasionally found under stones.—
(A. E,.V:)

502 H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

Family SUCCINEIDZ.
Succinea barbadensis Guild.

Guilding, Zoological Journal, iii, p. 532, Suppl., pl. 27, f. 4-6.
S. bermudensis Pfr., P. Z.8., 1857, p. 110; Monographia, iv, p. 817.

Variable in length of the spire, but I am unable to recognize more
than one species in a series of several hundred shells collected by
Swift, Bland, Vathelet, Heilprin, and Verrill.

The several Succineas reported from Bermuda—S. margarita Pfr.,
S. fulgens Lea, and S. bermudensis Pfr.,—seem to me to be merely
varying identifications of a single species, the S. bermudensis of
Pfeiffer. On comparing with S. barbadensis Guilding, from Barba-
dos, I must agree with Mr. Smith’ that there is no difference between
the shells ; but the shells of this genus are peculiarly uncharacteris-
tic, species of different regions frequently resembling each other.
Probably the soft anatomy will give better specific characters, as in
the slugs.

Taken in large numbers in the crevices of the bark of a large tree
in Miss Peniston’s grounds.—-(Cook.)

Family VERONICELLIDZ.

Veronicella schivelyz (Pilsbry).

Vaginulus schivelye Pils., Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1890, p. 297, p. 5, f. 6, 7, 8.

Two specimens were taken by Miss Mary Schively, a member of
Professor Heilprin’s class, in 1888. A few years later I was told that
the species had become abundant and destructive to vegetables.
Professor Verrill obtained a number of specimens. Owing to its
nocturnal feeding habits, it is not likely to be conspicuous to the
casual visitor.

In coloration it varies from heavily blotched in two bands along
the back, to mere indications of the bands. While it would seem
likely that the species is an introduced one, I have been unable to
identify it with any of those described from other regions.

Nearly all of our specimens were obtained, with many other pul-
monates, by examining the whitewashed surfaces of the stone fences
and outhouses by the light of a lantern, late at night. The largest
were 8 to 10 inches long when extended.—(A. E. V.)

1 Proc. Malaco]. Soc., Lond., i, p. 321.

H.. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 503

Family ONCHIDIIDZ.
Onchidium floridanum Dall.

O. floridanum Dall, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1885, p. 288.
O. transatlanticum Heilprin, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Phila., 1888, p. 327, pl. 16, f. 4, 4a.

Originally described from Knight’s Key, Florida, where Hemphill
collected it. Professor Heilprin found the types of O. transatlan-
ticum, which seems to me to be completely synonymous with jflort-
danum, “in a rock hollow on the north shore just beyond Wistowe,
near Flatts Village.”

It was very abundant at Bailey’s Bay, near Mr. Seon’s house, on
the rough eroded ledges, at and just below high-tide mark. Its
dark olive green color agrees so well with the stains on the rocks
that it is very inconspicuous.—(A. E. V.)

Family PHYSIDZ.
Physa acuta Drap.

Specimens of this common European species were collected by
Mr. G. Brown Goode, in a fresh-water tank, several years ago. All
the freshwater on the island is rain water storage, so the means by
which this species reached the tank is a mystery. I am indebted to
Prof. Dall for the opportunity of seeing this species.

Water lilies and other aquatic plants have been cultivated in the
gardens (see Lefroy’s List of Plants, Bull. Nat. Mus., xxv). It may
have been introduced with such plants, or with goldfish that are
now naturalized in the brackish ponds.—(A. E. V.)

Family AURICULIDZ.
Pedipes mirabilis (Muhlf.).

Typical specimens of all ages taken by Heilprin. It is readily
distinguished from the next species by the blunt tooth within the
outer Jip of adults, with a ridge running parallel to the peristome
below it. Length 4-5™™.

Pedipes tridens Pfr.
PuaTE LXIJ, Figure 10.

Originally described from Bermuda, from Redfield’s collection,
some of whose specimens are before me. Also collected by Profes-

504. H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

sors OC, B. Adams, Heilprin, and Verrill’s party. It is much smaller
than P. mirabilis, more oval than the young of that species, and
never develops a tooth within the outer lip. Recorded by Jones,
1876.

Plecotrema cubense Pfr.
Puate LXII, Figure 11.
Taken by Heilprin’s party in 1888 and by Prof. Verrill’s party
in 1898 (No. 12,046). The specimens agree with those from Cuba.

Alexia myosotis bermudensis Pfr.

Scarcely distinct from the European and New England myosotis,
but on the average differing in the absence or small size of the upper
parietal fold, there being usually but two folds on the columellar
side of the mouth, and none within the outer lip. Occasional speci-
mens, however, have three folds. Those before me were collected
by C. B. Adams, Heilprin’s party, Prof. Verrill’s party, and others,
so that it is apparently an abundant species. Recorded by Jones,
1876.

Our examples were mostly collected on the edges of a small pond,
near the Post Office at Bailey’s Bay.—(V.)

Melampus flavus Gmel.

Taken by Heilprin’s party. It is easily known by the very low
position and subvertical direction of the columellar fold.

Melampus redfieldi Pfr.

Scarcely, if at all, to be distinguished from the prior AL. gundlachi
Pfr., but not attaining so large a size. It was originally described
from the Bermudas, and has been taken there by Robert Swift,
Thomas Bland, and the parties conducted by Professors Heilprin
and Verrill. ‘

Melampus gundlachi Pfr.

Three specimens, typical of this form, were sent me many years ago
by Mr. C. T. Simpson ; and Mr. E. A. Smith identifies it among the
‘Challenger’ shells. It seems to intergrade in Florida with MY.
coffea L. Dall, in his revision of the Auriculacea, has mistaken it
for MZ. flavus, which is really quite a distinct thing.

H, A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 505

Family SIPHONARIIDZ.

Siphonaria brunnea Hanley.
P. Z. S., 1858, p. 24. S. picta Sow. and S. alternata Say, of Heilprin’s list.

Differs from S. alternata in the more unequal ribs, but is perhaps
only a variety of that species. Cf. also 8. picta D’Orbigny. This
form is. of course exclusively marine, and introduced here merely to
complete the list of air-breathing mollusks.

Abundant on rocks between tides.—(A. E. V.)

An undescribed species of Siphonaria was also taken. See a
subsequent article by Verrill and Bush in this volume (p. 524).

Family TRUNCATELLIDZ.

The species known from Bermuda may be determined by the fol-
lowing key :
a. No noticeable crest behind the outer lip.
6. Ribs close and numerous, regularly developed ; alt. usually

6-—7™™. T. caribeénsis.
b'. Ribs partially or wholly effaced on the convexity of each
whorl; size usually smaller. T. caribeénsis pulchella.
a’. A strong, continuous crest behind the basal and outer lips; alt.
4—5™7™,

6. Ribs fine and close, 25-30 on the last whorl. TZ. dbilabiata.
6‘, Ribs strong and coarse, 13-15 on the last whorl.
T. clathrus.

Truncatella caribseénsis ‘Sowb.’; Reeve.
PLATE LXI1, Fiaurss 14, 14a.
Typical specimens are in the collections made by Verrill and by
Heilprin.
Truncatella caribeeénsis pulchella Ptr.

The specimens before me were collected by Robert Swift and C.
B. Adams, but they evidently found it in large numbers. Recorded
by Jones, 1876.

Truncatella bilabiata Pfr.
PLATE LXII, Figure 12.
Taken by Prof. Heilprin’s class, and by Prof. Verrill’s party. It is
the strong-crested Floridian variety of the species, not the typical
form, which occurs in Bermuda.

506 H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

Truncatella clathrus Lowe.
PuaTe LXII, Ficure 13.

This coarse-ribbed and comparatively rare species was collected
by both Verrill and Heilprin. It has hitherto been reported only
from Porto Rico and St. Thomas.

Family HELICINIDZE.

Helicina convexa Pfr.
Puate LXII, Figures 15, 15a.

Abundant and taken by nearly all collectors. Evidently the Heli-
cina subdepressa Poey of Jones, and HZ. fasciata of some early lists
refer to this species. There seems scant justification for Angas’
assertion that AH. convexa is identical with H. fasciata ; I consider
it a well characterized species.

Bland reports H. convexa from Barbuda; but I cannot help think-
ing that either his identification or locality was wrong. It is prob-
ably peculiar to Bermuda.

Abundant under stones and in walls.—(V.)

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

All of the lists based on original material are noticed below.
The older ones contain many erroneous identifications.

1852, 1859.—The Naturalist in Bermuda, by John Matthew Jones (London). Mol-
lusca on pp. 106, 107.

This list is said to be compiled from one by Mr. Temple Prince
(sic) published in the Bermuda Almanac for 1852. I have not seen
the original list by Prime. The following air-breathing mollusks
are enumerated.

Helix palludosa (Polygyra microdonta). | Bulimus bermudensis n. sp.

‘‘ ~microdonta( “ ¥ ). “ sandysii a

‘“ ptychoides (Peecilozonites cireum- Pupa bermudensis ‘““ (Bifidaria sp.).
firmatus). Helicina variabilis (H. convexa).

‘‘ gelenina (Thysanophora vortex). | Succinea bermudensis n. sp. (S. barba-

‘“‘bermudensis (P. bermudensis). densis).

‘‘ sancta-georgiensis 0. sp. Truncatella aurea n. sp.

“ somersetti Auricula flava (Melampus sp.).

Bulimus ventrosus (Cochlicella ventrosa).

H. A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 507

Many of the names of this list were evidently erroneous identifi-
cations; and the new species were never described under these
names, with the exception of Swccinea bermudensis. It is of value
as showing that the fauna contained at least thirteen terrestrial
species in 1852, only one of which, Bul. ventrosus, is known to be
introduced. I have given in parenthesis the equivalents in modern
nomenclature of such of the species as can be recognized. Helix
sancta-georgiensis and H. somersetti may have been applied to Pacitl-
ozonites reinianus and Thysanophora hypolepta or Z. minusculus.
Bulimus bermudensis and B. sandysii were perhaps based upon
species of Opeas or Pupoides marginatus, though it is likely that an
American observer would have recognized in the latter a common
United States species.

1860.,—Bermuda: Its history, geology, climate, products, agriculture, commerce and
government. By Theodore L. Godet, M.D. London; Smith, Elder & Co.
Chapter XIV, “Shells” includes Crustacea and Mollusca. Under the
head Pulmonea (p. 224-227) are enumerated Limaz cinereus, Testacella
haliotidea, Vitrina pellucida, Helix concava and hortensis, Pupa chrysalis,
Clausilia papillaris, Bulimus lubricus, Achatina columaria, Succinea bermu-
diensis, Limnea auricularia, Physa fontinalis, Auricula mide and Ancylus
rivularis. With the exception of Succinea bermudiensis, which is proposed
as a new species, there is no reason to believe that any of these identifica -
tions were based upon Bermudian specimens. The list might have been
compiled in Bedlam, and is introduced here merely as a curiosity, and
for the sake of bibliographic completeness.

1861.—Catalogue of a collection of mollusks from Bermuda, by H. B. Tristram.
Proce. Zool. Soc., Lond., 1861, pp. 403-405.

This collection was made by Col. Freeman Murray, one time
Governor of the Bermudas.

The greater number of species listed are marine forms, but the
following pulmonates are given :

Helix bermudensis. Succinea —?

“ cireumfirmata, Helicina variabilis Ad.

‘* — microdonta Dh. Melampus coffea.

‘“« paludosa Say. Ue fasciatus Chemn.
Bulimus ventricosus Dr. iM: oblongus Pfr.

1861.—On the Geographical Distribution of the Genera and Species of Land Shells of
the West India Islands; with a Catalogue of the species of each island, in
Ann. of the Lye. of Nat. Hist of N. Y., vii, p. 351. By Thomas Bland.

This is the first list of Bermudian shells by an experienced concholo-
gist. It was based upon specimens collected by C. B. Adams, Robert
Swift, Temple Prime, T. Bland and others.

Trans. Conn. Acap., VOL. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.
34

508 H, A. Pilsbry—Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas.

Helix bermudensis Pfr. Pupa jamaicensis C. B. Ad.
“ cireumfirmata Redf. “pellucida Pfr.
‘* microdonta Dh. Succinea bermudensis Pfr.
* ochroleuca Feér. ? o fulgens Lea.
‘t vortex Pfr. ok margarita Pfr.
Bulimus nitidulus Pfr. Truncatella subcylindrica Gray.
us ventrosus Fer. Helicina convexa Pfr.

Achatina acicula Mill.

This list was the basis of the later ones of Kobelt and Fischer.

1864,—Contributions to the Nat. Hist. of the Bermudas, Part i, Mollusca, by T. Mat-
thew Jones, Halifax, N. §., 1864. Air-breathing forms on pp. 8, 9.

Helix bermudensis Pfr. Bulimus ventrosus Fer.
“ eircumfirmata Redf. Pupa ?
*« -microdonta Desh. Melampus redfieldii Pfr.
3 z se flavus Gm.
Succinea texasiana Pfr. Helicina subdepressa Poey.
of 2

* 1876,—The Visitor’s Guide to Bermuda, with a Sketch of its Natural History. By
J.M. Jones. Halifax, 1876. Land shells on pp. 138, 139.

The following twenty-six nominal species are enumerated. Those
here marked with an asterisk are not included in the earlier lists.

The author (p. 436) acknowledges the assistance of Thomas Bland
in the identification of the terrestrial and fluviatile shells.

Hyalina ochroleuca. Rare (=var. of next).
H. bermudensis, Very common.
H. : var. nelsoni. Semifossil.
*H. reiniana. Rare.
H. cireumfirmata. Common.
*H. discrepans. Rare (= var. of last).
Helix vortex. Not common (= Thysanophora).
H. hypolepta. Rare (=Thysanophora).
*H. pulchella. Not common (= Vallonia).
H. microdonta. Very common (= Polygyra).
H. ventricosa. Not uncommon (= Helicella? See under Bulimus, where it is
apparently repeated).
*H. appressa. Only one locality known, near St. Georges (= Polygyra).
Cionella acicula. Very rare.
*Pupa fallax. Rare (=Pupoides marginatus).
- P. pellucida. Rare (=P. servilis).
P. jamaicensis. Rare.
Succinea fulgens. Not common (=S. barbadensis).
S. bermudensis. Common (=var. of last).
S. margarita. Not common (=var. of last).
Bulimus ventrosus. Very common (= Helicella ventricosa ?).
Helicina convexa. Common.
Truncatella subeylindrica. Not common.
*T, pulchella. Rare.

Hy A. Pilsbry —Air-breathing Mollusks of the Bermudas. 509

Melampus redfieldii. Common; borders of mangrove swamps.
*Pedipes tridens. Not uncommon.
*Alexia bermudensis. Common under stones; borders of mangrove swamps.

1881.—Bland, in Wallace’s Island Life, p. 256, gives alist with the following species
additional to his list of 1861. Most of them were included in Jones’ list

of 1876.
Hyalina discrepans. Helix pulchella.
Hyalina nelsoni. Patula reiniana.
Pupa barbadensis. ‘« hypolepta.
Helix appressa. Stenogyra octona.

1884.—An Account of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca collected during the
Voyage of the ‘Challenger,’ P. Z. S., Lond., p. 276. By H. A. Smith.
Eight common species were obtained by the ‘Challenger,’ in 1873, and
Amalia gagates is recorded for the first time.

1889.—On the Helicoid Land Mollusks of Bermuda, by H. A. Pilsbry, in Proc. Acad.
Nat. Sci. Phila., 1888, pp. 285-291, pl. xvii.

Deals chiefly with Pectlozonites, which is anatomically characterized, Reprinted

in Heilprin’s The Bermuda Islands, pp. 191-201, pl. 16.

1889.—The Bermuda Islands, by Angelo Heilprin. Land Mollusks on pp. 181-184.

In addition to the forms enumerated by Jones, Kobelt, Fischer
and by Bland in Wallace, the following are given as occurring in
Bermuda, |

Bulimulus decollatus L. (= Rumina)
Melampus pusillus Gmel. (erroneous identification),
= (Tralia) cingulatus Pfr. (erroneous identification).
Truncatella caribeensis Sow.
Onchidium transatlanticum Heilpr. (= O. floridanum).

EXPLANATION OF PLATE LXII.

All the figures were drawn by Mr. Alpheus H. Verrill except figures 2a, 2b, 6, 7, 8,
which were drawn by the author, and 16, 17 which are from Binney’s Gould.
Figure la, 1b.—Thysanophora vortex. x 5h.
Figure 2a, 2b.—Thysanophora hypolepta. x10.
Figure 3.—Polygyra microdonta. x3.
Figure 4.—Subulina octona. x2.
Figure 5,— Opeas swiftianum. x 24,
Figure 6.—Pupa servilis. x12.
Figure 7.—Pupa jamaicensis.. x12.
Figure 8.—Pupa rupicola. x12.
Figure 9, 9a.—Pecilozonites circumfirmatus. x 24.
Figure 10.—Pedipes tridens. x15.
Figure 11.—Plecotrema cubense. x15.
Figure 12.—Truncatella bilabiata, x10.
Figure 13.—Truncatella clathrus. x10.
Figure 14.—Truncatella caribeénsis; young. x8.
Figure 14a.—The same; adult. x8.
Figure 15, 15a.—Helicina convera. x 24.
Figure 16.—Pupoides marginatus. x 64.
Figure 17.—Zonitoides minusculus. x4,

XJ.—Appitions To THE IcHTHYOLOGICAL FAUNA OF THE BesrR-
MUDAS, FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE YALE EXPEDITION OF 1898.
By SamurL GARMAN.

THREE species are represented by the fishes sent me for identifica-
tion. One of them is a Labroid that is common along the coast of
Florida and among the West Indies ; its occurrence in the Bermuda
waters has been noted by Goode and Bean. The second is a Gobroid
of which the habitat has heretofore been undetermined. The fact that
the type locality is unknown gives the more importance to the speci-
men in the present collection. The third species is a Brotuloid which
has a close ally in one from the Florida Keys, and in another from
the coasts of Lower California. Though the differences are slight,
they are such as to make it necessary to describe and name the Ber-
mudan form as a new species. The following are the species as
determined. They were all taken in shallow water, by the dredge.

Platyglossus bivittatus Bloch, 1791.
D. 20; A. 15; V. 6; P.12; Li. 26; Ltr. 2 + 1 + 7-8.

The specimen examined has a total length of 0.064, length of
head 0.0165, length from snout to dorsal 0 0165, length from snout
to anal 0.0295, length from snout to caudal 0.052, length of eye
0.004, and length of snout 0.004 metres. This species was placed in
Choerojulis by Goode and Bean and in Jridio by Jordan and
Evermann.

Hab. Florida and the West Indies to northern South America
and to the Bermudas. Bailey Bay, 4-6 fathoms.—(A. E. V.)

Gobius stigmaturus Goode and Bean, 1882.
DG eles wales) eiitreO}

Entire length 0.042, length of head 0.008, distance from snout to
dorsal 0.012, distance from snout to anal 0.0175, length of caudal fin
0.011, and length of eye 0.003 metres.

Hab. Bermuda Islands. Off Bailey Bay, 4-6 fathoms.

This capture makes it appear very likely that the type from which
the original description was secured was taken in the same locality
rather than in the West Indies.

S. Garman—Ichthyological Fauna of the Bermudas. 511

Brosmophycis Verrillii sp. nov.
Br.r.7; D. 70; A. 50; Li. 100; Lr. 23.

Total length 0.045, length of head 0.011, distance from snout to
dorsal 0.013, distance from snout to anal 0.02, length from snout to
caudal 0.04, depth of body 0.007, length of ventral 0.01, length of
eye 0.001, length of snout 0.002, length of pectoral 0.007, and length
of maxillary 0.005 metres.

Body moderately robust, compressed behind the head, slender in
the caudal pedicel, slightly arched from snout to caudal, greatest
depth of body little more than one-sixth of the total length. Head
as wide as deep, convex on the crown, arched transversely and lon-
gitudinally, depressed forward, convex on the sides, broadly rounded
across the end of the snout, one-fourth of the total in length. Snout
broad, blunt, twice as long as the eye. Mouth wide, anterior, jaws
equal, maxillary nearly half as long as the head, expanded at the
end to nearly twice the width of the eye, broadly rounded on the
hind margin, upper edge concave posteriorly. Teeth in villiform
bands on jaws and vomer and in narrow bands on the palatines ;
Vomerine band arched forward in the middle. Eye small, about one-
tenth as long as the head, half as long as the snout, above the mid-
dle of the mouth, or slightly farther forward. Operculum with a
straight sharp spine at its upper angle ; no other spines on the head.
Gill membranes hardly united below the mouth, free from the
isthmus. Gill rakers short, compressed, as broad as long, rudiment-
ary 2 + 12, similar on the different arches. Length of body cavity
in its entirety nearly twice that of the head. The dorsal and the
anal are of moderate depth and are free from the caudal though the
base of the hindmost ray in each is very close to the bases of the
caudal rays ; the rays in both are shorter forward and longer in the
posterior half, toward the caudal; the hinder angles extend back-
ward of the bases of the caudal rays in an acute angle. Dorsal
origin above the end of the anterior fourth of the pectoral. Anal
origin below the base of the twenty-first ray of the dorsal. Caudal
distinct, small, pointed. Pectorals small, pointed, in length equal to
depth of body. Ventrals close together at their bases, inserted close
behind the humeral symphysis, each a long slender filament. Pores
distinct around the mouth, margins slightly produced, anterior pair
on lower jaws larger. Lateral line indistinct. Scales of the body
small, thin, cycloid, imbricated. Muscular portion of check covered
by small scales. Anal papilla of slight prominence. .

512. 8. Garman—ITIchthyological Fauna of the Bermudas.

Light olivaceous puncticulate with brown, centers of scales darker;
fins whitish, as also lower surface of head and belly. Each flank
with three longitudinal yellow streaks, a single scale in width, sep-
arated from one another by spaces five scales in width, beginning
behind the shoulders and ending forward of the caudal, lowest one
longer. Each stripe bears a remote resemblance to a lateral line.
At the bases of dorsal and anal there are faint indications of similar
streaks. On a photograph of this specimen when fresher, there is a
darker tract on the scales of the cheek, a dark blotch below the
anterior portion of the dorsal, and another above the foremost rays
of the anal fin.

Named in honor of its discoverer, Professor A. E. Verrill of Yale
University.

Hab. Bermuda Islands. Bailey Bay, 4-6 fathoms. One speci-
men.

Of the four known species of Brosmophycis, two, B. marginatus
and B. ventralis, belong to the coasts of California and Lower Cal-
ifornia, while the third was taken at Key West, Florida. As is
shown below, in affinities the new species is very close to that from
Florida or that from Lower California. At present the different
members of the genus may be distinguished thus:

Rostral cilia present (Brosmophycis) ;
D. 92; A. 70; bright reddish brown marginatus.
Rostral cilia absent ( Ogilbia) ;
D. 64; A.50; Ll. 100; brownish, without markings ventralis.
D. 68; A. 50; Ll. 87; Ltr. 27; uniform brownish cayorum.
D. 70; A. 50; Ll. 100; Ltr. 23; brownish, striped and
blotched Verrillii.

XII.—AppiTions TO THE Marine Mo.tiusca oF THE BERMUDAS.
By A. E. Verrint aAnp KatTneEerine J. Busu.

Tue additions to the fauna recorded in this article are mostly
from the collection made at the Bermudas in April and May, 1898,
by the Yale scientific party under Professor Verrill.* They are all
shallow-water (less than 8 fathoms) and littoral forms, no dredging
having been done outside the reefs. The new species are nearly all
of small size and were mostly obtained by picking over the samples
of white shell-sand dredged up from the bottom in 3 to 7 fathoms in
Bailey Bay, Murray Anchorage, Harrington Sound, and Castle
Harbor. A large part of the bottom of these and the other bodies
of water enclosed by the outer reefs is covered with this shell-sand,
which varies considerably in coarseness and in the nature of the
contained organisms. In general it contains only a very small
amount of fragments of corals (chiefly Miéllepora and Oculina);
some bryozoa, more or less fragments of calcareous algz and echin-
oderms, and a number of rather large foraminifera of several
species.t but the bulk of the material consists of the broken shells
of small mollusca, especially of bivalves of many species. Usually
from 80 to 90 per cent. of the bulk of the sand is of this nature in
the localities dredged. By washing such sands and sifting them
into various grades of fineness it is easy to find a large number of

* The other members of the party were Messrs. M. C. Cook, W. E. Porter, and
C. S. Verrill, all students in the Sheffield Scientific School of Yale University.
All the species here recorded, unless otherwise stated, were collected by this
party.

+ The following species of Foraminifera, selected from these shell-sands, have
been identified by Miss K. J. Bush by comparison with the figures in Dr. Flint’s
report on the ‘‘ Recent Foraminifera” (Report U. S. National Museum for 1897,
1899).

Biloculina bulboides V@Orbigny, Miliolina venusta Karrer, Miliolina circularis
Bornemann, Orbitolites marginalis Lam., with the very abundant Orbiculina
adunea Fitchtel and Moll., which was also found by the Challenger party, and
Orbulina universa VOrbigny.

A single specimen was also found of an interesting form of Peneroplis belong-
ing to the group having narrow, compressed forms, of which Peneroplis arietinus
Botch is the type (Challenger Report, p. 204, pl. xiii, figs. I8, 19, 22). It differs
in having a more flaring or tapered form and more numerous segments than
any species hitherto described.

514 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

minute species of shells, both of gastropods and bivalves. A con--
siderable proportion of the small gastropods were living when
taken, and a smaller proportion of the bivalves. The bulk of the
broken and dead shells have evidently passed through the diges-
tive organs of the abundant large holothurians (Stichopus), sea-
urchins (Zoxopneustes), many fishes, etc., which swallow great
quantities of the organic muds and sands for the sake of the
living organisms that they contain. To this cause, in part, is
also due the finely comminuted calcareous mud, which is every-
where mixed with the coarser materials.

Some interesting additions to the list of bivalves were obtained
by breaking up large masses of dead corals from the reefs. These
are mostly true borers, but others are nestlers that find shelter in
the holes made by the boring species. No doubt there are many
more species to be added to the list of the Bermuda fauna whenever
careful dredging shall have been made over the large areas of bottom
outside the bordering reefs, in 10 to 60 fathoms of water, where the
fauna is, as yet, practically unknown. It is well-known to the local
fishermen that several of the large showy shells like Strombus gigas,
Triton variegatus, etc., are rarely to be found except in rather deep-
water on the south side of the islands. Several of the littoral shells,
also, are common on the south side, but rare or absent on the north
side of the islands.

The present list does not include the pteropods, the nudibranchs,
nor the tectibranchs with rudimentary shells, which will be discussed
in the next article.

Several lists of the marine mollusca of the Bermudas have already
been published.

J. Matthew Jones, in 1859,* published one of the earliest lists,
and in 1876+ added considerably to the number of species. In the
latter work 87 species were included, of which 55 were gastropods,
31 bivalves, with 1 cephalopod.

A. Heilprin, in 1889,} enumerated 171 species, of which 110 were
gastropods, 57 bivalves, and 4 cephalopods.

W. H. Dall, in 1889,§ recorded 168 species, of which 105 were

* Jones, J. Matthew. The Naturalist in Bermuda. London, 1859.

+ —— —— The Visitor’s Guide to Bermuda, pp. 137-140. Halifax, 1876.

{ Heilprin, Angelo. The Bermuda Islands, pp. 166-181, with plates 15 and
17. 8vo. Philadelphia, 1889.

§ Dall, Willian Healey. Bulletin of the U. S. National Museum, No. 37.
Washington, 1889.

Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas, 515

gastropods, 57 bivalves, with 1 cephalopod. Of these, 94 species
are apparently not in Heilprin’s list, though some names may be
synonymous. Other species have been discovered by the naturalists
of the Challenger Voyage, and by several other naturalists. In the
present paper about 80 species are added to the fauna, of which
about 25 appear to be new species.

Thus the list of Bermuda marine mollusca now contains about 350
determined species, mostly of West Indian origin.

A considerable number of the smaller forms from the shell-sands
in our collections still remain to be determined.

Many collections brought from Bermuda contain shells bought
from the local dealers in curiosities or from local fishermen who sell
them to visitors. In many cases such collections contain shells and
corals that do not inhabit the Bermudas, such for example as
Cyprea tigris and Voluta musica, with other well-known East
Indian species, which the local collectors will claim as native to the
waters. So, likewise, many West Indian shells are said to occur
there which, at least, need confirmation by a scientific collector.*
Ever since the settlement of Bermuda there has been very free
communication and much commerce with the West Indies, and
many shells are often brought home from the West Indies by return-
ing sailors, soldiers, and passengers. Therefore it is important to
state whether any doubtful or rare species was personally collected
or purchased.

The total number of nominal species contained in the several lists,
together with those now added, amounts to about 350. To this
number should be added at least 8 species of nudibranchs, 3 of
Aplysia, and one allied to Pleurorbranchus. (See next article, p. 545.)

Nearly all the pteropods of the tropical Atlantic are also found in
the vicinity of the Bermudas, as well as several pelagic gastropods
of the Sargasso sea.

* A specimen of the common large West Indian Melongena was offered to me
by a colored boy who declared that he had found it on the beach at Coney
Island. This may possibly have been true, but this shell has never been found
at the Bermudas by a reliable collector, and therefore cannot be properly
ineluded in the faunal list. (A. E. V.)

516 = Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

List of Additional Species.

BIVALVIA.

Family OSTREIDZE.

Alectryonia limacella (Lam.).
Alectryonia limacella Chenu, Manuel Conch., ii, p. 197, f. 1005, 1862.

Several specimens adhering firmly to gorgonians were seen in the
excellent collection of Miss A. Peniston.

Family PECTINIDA.
Chlamys exasperatus (Sowerby).

Pecten exasperatus Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 273, 1856.

Pecten fuscopurpureus Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, new
series, i, pp. 209, 280, pl. 29, f. 10, 1849.

Pecten exasperatus Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 34, 1889.

The young of a form agreeing with the typical P. fuscopurpureus
of Conrad are not uncommon. Dr. Dall considers it one of the
variations which grade into the typical exasperatus of Sowerby.

Lyropecten nodosus (Linné).

Pecten nodosus Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 279, 1856. Chenu, Manuel Conch.,
ii, p. 183, f. 922, 1862. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 34, 1889.
Lyropecten nodosus Verrill, these Transactions, p. 63, 1897.

One broken specimen of this species was dredged in 1898. Several
fine examples were seen in Miss Peniston’s local collection.

Family MYTILIDZA.
Modiola (Botulina) opifex Say.
Puate LVI. Fie. 3.

Modiola opifex Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, iv, p. 369, pl. xix,
f. 2, May, 1825. Philippi, Conchylien, iii, p. 21, tab. ii, f. 7, 1851. Dall,
Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 38, 1889.

Not uncommon. Our specimens are young.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 517
Modiola (Botula) cinnamomea Lam.

Modiola cinnamonea Lam., in Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 238, pl. 24, f. 24, 1856
(should be cinnamomea). Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 38, 1889.

One specimen, from dead coral.

Lithophaga niger (d’Orb., 1846).

Lithodomus niger d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, p. 331, Atlas, pl. xxviii, figs. 10,
11, 1853.

Modiola Antillarwm Philippi, Conchylien, iii, p. 20, tab. ii, f. 4, 1847 (non
d’Orbigny, 1846); L. Antillarum d’Orbigny, 1846, same as corrugatum
Philippi, 1846).

Lithophaga Antillarum Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 38, 1889.

There seems to be considerable doubt as to the correct name to
be applied to this very common species, which agrees perfectly with
the Z. niger of d@Orbigny. The Antillarum of VOrbigny (1846) is
a much larger species, of lighter color, with the striations covering
the entire surface. It differs from the Antillarum of Philippi (1847)
but agrees with corrugatum of Philippi (1846).

Numerous living specimens were taken from dead coral.

Family ARCIDZ.

Pectunculus undatus Linné.

Pectunculus undatus Dall, Blake Report, pt. i, p. 238, 1885; Bull. U. S. Nat.
Mus., No. 37, p. 42, 1889.

Only one valve was dredged. Others were seen in local collec-
tions.

Family CARDITIDZ.
Cardita Dominguensis d’Orb., 1846.

Puate LXIII. Figs. 6, 7 and 8.

Cardita Dominguensis d’Orbigny, L’Tle de Cuba, ii, p. 291, Atlas, pl. xxvii,
figs. 27-29, 1853. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 46, 1889.

A small species, very common in the shell-sand,

518 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Family CRASSATELLIDZ.

Crassatellites (Crassinella) lunulata (Conrad), var. parva (C. B. Adams).
Prare UXT Bie. . 11.

Thetis parva C. B. Adams, Proceedings Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., ii, p. 9, Jan.,
1845.

Crassatella Gaudalupensis d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 289, Atlas, pl.
xxvii, figs. 24~26, 1853.

Astarte lunulata Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, vii, p. 133,
1837; Fossils of the Medial Tertiary of the United States, p. 44, pl. 21, f.
8, 1840.

Crassatella (Eriphyla) lunulata Conrad, var. parva Dall, Blake Report, pt. i,
p. 259, 1885; Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 48, 1889.

Crassatellites (Crassinella) Guppy and Dall, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., xix, p.
326, 1896. See also, Zittel, Text-book of Paleontology, i, p. 396, 1900.

This variety differs from /wnwlata Conrad in being more elongated
in form with the anterior end subtruncated, with a distinct sinuation
in the concentric ribs.

Very common in the shell-sands.

Family LEPTONIDA.
Laszea Bermudensis Bush.
Prath Lixatth. hies) 4and!o)

Lasea rubra (pars) Dall, Proc. U. S. Nat, Mus., xxi, p. 895, 1899.
Lascea Bermudensis Bush, Science, x, No. 248, p. 251, 1899.

Very common between tides, especially among bunches of mussels,
clinging to the byssus.

Family LUCINIDZ.
Lucina nux, sp. nov.
Puate LVIII. Fries. 12 and 13.

Shell small, white, higher than long, obliquely ovate in a side-view.
Umbos prominent, strongly curved forward. Surface strongly cos-
tulate and subcancellate. Posterior dorsal margin descending from
the umbos in a broadly rounded curve ; ventral margin distinctly
produced and rounded in the middle; anterior end short, broadly
rounded below, subtruncated above. Lunule small, deeply excavated.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas, 519

Primary radial costz about twelve, most of them double, those near
the anterior and posterior margins less distinct ; in the deep grooves
between them there are usually three to five delicate costule, tinely
cancellated by the smaller lines of growth. Rather strong, elevated
lire cover the entire surface, crossing both the coste and grooves ;
on the former some of them rise up into scale-like prominences
and on the posterior ones often become subspinulose. In the right
valve there are two very unequal cardinal teeth, the central one
prominent and slightly bilobed ; the anterior much smaller, promi-
nent, with a little pit between. The lateral teeth are well-developed,
the anterior one much the longer. The ligament is strong, with a
deep groove.
Length of the single valve, 7"; height, 8"™ ; thickness, 3™™.

Lucina reticulata Poli (non Lam.).

Lucina pecten Philippi, Moll. Sicily, i, p. 31, tab. iii, f. 14, 1836 (mon Lamarck).
Lucina reticulata Philippi, Conchylien, iii, p. 104, tab. ii, f. 6, 1850.

The comparatively few specimens from Bermuda agree with
Philippi’s figure, but it is doubtful if they are but an elongated
form of L. pecten Lam., being less orbicular with finer sculpture than
that species, and being intermediate between pecten, which is
rounder with coarser sculpture, and pectinata Ad. (obliqua Reeve),
which has more prominent beaks and much finer sculpture.

Family CARDIIDZA.
Cardium (Papyridea) Petitianum d’Orb., 1846.

Cardium Petitianum d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 309, Atlas, pl. xxvii,
figs. 50-52, 1853. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No, 37, p. 54, 1889.
Two separate immature valves were dredged.

Family PETRICOLIDZ.
Petricola (Naranaio) lapicida (Gmelin).
Puate LXIII. Fries. 14 and 15.

Petricola lapicida Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 58, 1843. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat.
Mus., No. 37, p. 58, 1889.

Examples of this rare form, taken from borings in dead corals,
forwarded to Dr. Dall, were identified as this species.

520. Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Coralliophaga coralliophaga (Gmel.).
Puate LXIII. Fias. 9 and 10.

Cypricardia coralliophaga Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 150, 1848.
? Cypricardia Hornbeckiana WOrb., L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 266, Atlas, pl. xxvi,
figs. 33-34, 1853.
Coralliophaga coralliophaga H. and A. Adams, Genera, ii, p. 439, pl. 109,
figs. 6, 6a, 1858.
This very common species, identified by Dr. Dall, varies greatly,
not only in form, but also in the strength and character of the hinge-
teeth.

Family TELLINIDZA.
Tellina Candeana d’Orb., 1846.
Puate LXIII. Frias. 1 and 2.

Tellina Candeana d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 251, Atlas, pl. xxv, figs.
50-52, 1853.

A single valve agrees with d’Orbieny’s figures.
> fo) fa)

Tellina iris Say, variety Caribeea d’Orb., 1846.
Tellina Caribea d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 251, Atlas, pl. xxv, figs.
47-49, 1853.
Tellina iris Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, ii, p. 302, 1822. Tryon,
Amer. Mar. Conch., p. 149, pl. 26, f. 354, 1873. Dall, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus.,
No. 37, p. 60, 1889. (?non Philippi, Conchylien, ii, p. 25, tab. iii, f. 5, 1845.)
One worn valve which Dr. Dall thought might be a worn Zris Say,
when compared with specimens of that species from Cape Hatteras,
was found to be much larger, of quite different shape, with more
numerous, oblique lines. Although Dr. Dall considers Caridea
but one of the forms of ¢ris, it is such an extreme one, that it
seems desirable to retain the name, at least, as a variety.

Tellina simplex d’Orb., 1846.
Tellina simplex d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 255, Atlas, pl. xxvi, figs. 19-17,
1853.
Common in the dredged shell-sand.

Tellina mera Say.

Tellina mera Say, Amer. Conch., pt. vii, p. 228, pl. lxiv, f. 2.
Tellina mera Binney’s Say’s Conch. U. S., p. 228, pl. 64, f. 2, 1858.
Strigilla mera Tryon, Amer. Marine Conch., p. 151, f. 366, 1873.
Tellina mera Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 60, 1889.

Shells from Bermuda have a shorter and more inflated form than
Say’s figure represents, but they are considered this species by Dr.
Dall. They look like worn examples of the following species.

Found in the shell-sand.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 521

Tellina (Angulus) (sp. noyv.).

Shells found with mera Say were identified as this new species by
Dr. Dall. It is closely related to that species, but has a more
elongated form, with less crowded concentric sculpture.

The description is to be included in a report on the Tellinide by
Dr. Dall, soon to appear in one of the government publications.

Macoma (Psammacoma) tenta (Say), variety Souleyetiana Recl.
Tellina tenta Say, Amer. Conch., pt. vii, p. 228, pl. lxv, f. 3, 18—. Binney’s
Say’s Conch. U. S., p. 228, pl. Ixv, f. 3, 1858.
Tellina Souleyetiana Recluz, Journ. de Conch., iii, p. 253, pl. x, figs. 5-5’, 1852.
Tellina tenta Tyron, Amer. Marine Conch., p. 149, figs. 350-351, 1873.

Macoma (Psammacoma) tenta Say, var. Souleyetiana Dail, Bull. U.S. Nat.
Mus., No. 37, p. 60, 1889.

We are indebted to Dr. Dall for the identification of this form,
which is abundant in the dredged shell-sand.

Family SEMELIDZ.
Semele orbiculata (Say), var. radiata (Say).

Amphidesma orbiculata Say, Journ. Acad, Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, ii, p. 317,
1822.

Amphidesma radiata Say, op. cit, v, p. 220, 1826.

Amphidesma radiatum Say, in Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 342, pl. 12, f. 8 (as
A. australe) and A. subtruncatum Sowerby, 1856.

Semele orbiculata Tryon, Amer. Mar. Conch., p. 154, pl. 27, f. 382, 1873.

Semele radiata Tryon, op. cit., f. 383.

Semele reticula Dall, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 62, 1889.

This has formerly been recorded from Bermuda under the name
reticulata,

Common in shallow-water.

Semele bellastriata (Conrad).

Amphidesma bellastriata Conrad, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, vii, p.
239, pl. xx, f. 4, 1837.

Amphidesma canceilata @Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 241, Atlas, pl. xxv,
figs. 42-44, 1853.

Semele nexilis Gould, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., viii, p. 281, 1862.

Semele cancellata Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 62, 1889.

Formerly recorded from Bermuda under the name cancellata.
Not uncommon.

522 = Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Family GASTROCHAENIDZ.

Gastrochzna (Spengleria) rostrata Spengler.
Gastrochena mytiloides* Lamarck, in Hanley, Recent Shells, p. 10, pl. 9, fig.
37, 1842.

Gastrochena Chemnitziana d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 229, pl. xxv, figs.
29-30, 1853.

Rocellaria (Spengleria) rostrata Spengler, in Tryon, Structural and Systematic
Conchology, iii, p. 120, pl. 104, f. 47, 1884.

Gastrochena (Spengleria) rostrata Dall, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 72,
1889.

Common in borings in both dead and living coral.

Family TEREDINIDZA.
Teredo Thomsoni Tryon.

Teredo Thomsoni Tryon, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, p. 280, pl. 3,
figs. 3-5, 1863. Gould, Invert. of Mass., p. 31, f. 358, 1870. Dall, Bull.
U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p, 74, 1889.

This large species was found in great abundance in a large log
cast ashore at Bailey Bay.

GASTROPODA.

OPISTHOBRANCHIATA ; TECTIBRANCHIATA.

Family ACTZZONIDZ.

Actzon punctostriatus (C. B. Adams).

PuaTtE LXV. Fics. 15 and 18.
Tonatella punctostriatus C. B. Adams, Boston Journ, Nat. Hist., ii, p. 323,
pl. iii, f. 9, 1840.
Actceon punctostriatus Bush, these Trans., vi, p. 467, pl. xlv, f. 17, 1885.

Dall, Blake Report, pt. ii, p. 40, 1889; Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 84,
pl. xli, £..17; pl. lin, £. 22, 1689,

The half dozen specimens from Bermuda agree in the size of the
nucleus with examples from New England, but among those from
off Cape Hatteras, N. C., there is great variation in this character,
as shown in the figure.

* @’Orbigny calls attention to the close resemblance of his shell to the mytiloi-
des of Lamarck.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 523

Family TORNATINIDZ.
Tornatina recta (d’Orb.).

PLATE LXV. Pre: 2:

Bulla recta d’Orbigny, L’Te de Cuba, i, p. 131, Atlas, pl. iv bis, figs. 17-20, 1853.
Tornatina recta Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 84, 1889. Pilsbry,
Manual Conch., xv, p. 184, pl. 22, figs. 13-15, 1893.

Rare in the dredged shell-sand.

Tornatina decurrens, sp. nov.
Prats LXIV. Fie. 1.

Shell white, minute, oblong-elliptical, with a somewhat turreted
spire, consisting of about two whorls, besides the relatively large
and prominent, vertically upturned nucleus, which consists of nearly
three whorls. Suture impressed and slightly canaliculate, that of
the body-whorl very oblique. Aperture long, much narrowed pos-
teriorly, somewhat expanded anteriorly, witha distinct, very oblique
fold on the columellar margin. Surface smooth and polished.

Length from 2.5 to 3™"; breadth, 1.12 to 1.5™™.

This rare species is readily recognized by its very oblique suture.

Found in the dredged shell-sand.

Family SCAPHANDRIDZ,

Cylichna Auberi (d’Orb.).
Puate LXIV. Fie. 3.
Bulla Aubert @Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, i, p. 127, Atlas, pl. iv bis, figs. 5-8,

1853.
Cylichna Auberi Dall, Blake Report, pt. ii, p. 55, 1889.

Rare ; found in the dredged shell-sand.

Family BULLIDZ.
_ Bulla Bermudeg, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 4.

Shell white, minute, oblong-ovate, broadest anterior to the middle.
Body-whorl flattened and sometimes slightly constricted just above
the middle. Summit subtruncate, with the angle obtusely rounded
and with the posterior margin of the lip rising slightly in an obtuse

Trans. Conn. Acapd., Vou. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.
35

524 = Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

curve ; apical region with a shallow, but distinct depression. Sur-
face nearly smooth, but usually showing microscopic revolving lines,
especially on the posterior half; in the young covering the entire
surface. Aperture longer than the body-whorl, narrowed in the
middle but expanded at each end, the anterior margin considerably
produced and somewhat flaring ; a minute perforate umbilicus in
some specimens, columellar margin thickened and nearly straight.

Length of the largest specimen, 3™™ ; breadth, 1.6™™.

Rare, in the dredged shell-sand.

Haminea Antillarum (d’Orb)., var. Gaudalupensis Sowerby.
PLATE SL XIV. 1c. 6.

Bulla Antillarum d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, i, p. 124, Atlas, pl. iv, figs. 9-12,

1853.

Haminea Antillarum Mérch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 175, 1875. Dall, Bull. U. S.
Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 84, 1889. Pilsbry, Manual Conch., xv, p. 358, pl. 41,
figs. 30-36, 1893, with variety Gaudalupensis Sowerby.

Rare in dredged shell-sand.

Family SIPHONARIDZ.

Siphonaria henica, sp. noy.

Pratt LXV. Fie. 8. Puare LXVI. Fie. 8.

Shell with a broad, elliptical aperture; a moderately elevated
strongly recurved apex, situated near the posterior margin; and
with the surface covered with regular, rather fine, radial costule
and strongly marked, undulating lines of growth which interrupt
the costule, giving an irregularly cancellated appearance ; the cos-
tule are also crossed by fine, intermediate lines of growth. The
apical portion consists of a small spiral nucleus of about 14 whorls
turned a little to the left side, and of an expanded, smooth, hood-
like, nepionic stage. The costule commencing at the edge of the
latter are at first fine and regular, becoming coarser as they approach
the margin. Interior white and glossy, with the muscular scars
well-marked, and with a distinct, pulmonary sinus, which forms a
distinct emargination at the margin, which is sometimes entire and
sometimes crenulated by the costule.

Color of the single live specimen, white tinged with yellow.

Length of aperture, 7.8""; breadth, 7.1™™; height, 3™™. Bailey

Bay, shore.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 525

PROSOBRANCHIATA.
RHIPHIDOGLOSSA.
Family STOMATIIDZ.

Synaptocochlea Pilsbry, 1890. Type, S. Montrouzier Pilsbry.
Synaptocochlea Pilsbry, Manual Conch., xii, p. 6, 1890.

Synaptocochlea picta (d’Orb.) Pilsbry.
PuaTeE LXIV. Fiaes. 5 and 12.

Stomatia picta dOrbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 184, Atlas, pl. xxiv, figs.
19-21, 1853. Heilprin, op. cit., p. 175, 1889.

Stomatella picta Dall, Bull. U. 8. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 168, 1889. Pilsbry ,
Manual Conch., xii, p. 29, pl. 54, figs. 19-20, pl. 21, figs. 22-25, 1890. (Non
Stomatella picta Montrouzier, 1862 = S. Montrouzieri Pilsbry, 1890.)

a d
C Fi
e
Figure 1. Radular teeth of S. picta. Camera-lucida drawing, greatly enlarged. ,

In the radula, the strongly hooked and finely serrate teeth are
arranged in many rows, in each of which there are from 40 to 50 ;
15-20 slender marginals with much bent bases, as a and €; 5 or 6
lateral, as d, the outer one (/) larger than the others; and one broad
median (¢c). In some of the posterior rows, broad marginals are
found, as 7, The operculum is circular, of few whorls, with central
nucleus, very thin, of a delicate horn-color.

Common in the shell-sand. Recorded also by Heilprin.

Family SCISSURELLIDZ.
Scissurella costata d’Orb.
Scissurella costata Pilsbry, Manual Conch., xii, p. 50, pl. 50, f. 1, 1890.

One specimen, in shell-sand.

Schisomope cingulata (O. G. Costa).
Schisomope cingulata Pilsbry, Manual Conch., xii, p. 61, pl. 57, figs. 1-7, 1890.

One young specimen with three of another, apparently undescribed
species.

526 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Family FISSURELLIDZ.
Emarginula, sp.

Two young specimens of an apparently undescribed species of
Emarginula were found.

The larger is oblong or subelliptical in outline, with an elevated,
strongly incurved apex and a narrow, deep, marginal notch. The
surface, near the margin, is covered with well-marked cost crossed
by fine concentric lines of growth.

It differs from the young of &. pumila Ad. and its variety pileum
(Heilprin), of which a number of living specimens were taken.

GYMNOGLOSSA.

Family EULIMIDZ.
Eulima hypsela, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 9. ’

Shell rather slender, very elongated, with sixteen whorls in the
adult, besides the very minute apical whorl. Whorls very flat, so
that the outlines of the spire are rectilinear. Suture distinct not
impressed, somewhat oblique (more so than in & amblytera). Body-
whorl evenly rounded, somewhat produced and narrowed in front.
Aperture long-ovate, acute posteriorly, obtusely rounded and some-
what flaring anteriorly and at the columellar margin, its edge
strongly sinuous in a profile view.

Color bluish white, slightly tinged with brown on the lower whorls
aud with a strong brown tint showing through by transparency on
most of the upper whorls ; sometimes pure white; surface smooth
and brilliantly polished.

Length of the largest example (upper whorls wanting), 8™";
breadth, 2.5™™.

A number of examples were found in the shell-sand.

Eulima amblytera, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fic. 8.

Shell white, elongated, subfusiform with a long, evenly tapered,
nearly straight spire and an evenly rounded, produced body-whorl.
Sutures distinct but scarcely impressed, not very oblique. Outlines
of the spire nearly straight, owing to the flatness of the whorls.
Whorls nine in the largest specimen, besides the relatively large
mammiform, apical whorl. Aperture long-ovate, obtusely rounded,

Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas, 527

slightly flaring in front, acute posteriorly ; anterior part of the
outer-lip and columellar margin sometimes thickened in the adult.
Surface smooth and brilliantly polished.

Length, 5.5"; breadth, about 0.6"™.

The apical whorl is more obtuse and larger than in most of the
Bermudian species.

A few specimens were found in the shell-sand.

Eulima engonia, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 7.

Shell moderately elongated, rapidly tapered to the very acute
apex. Whorls twelve or more when full grown, besides the very
minute, rounded, apical whorl. Whorls of the spire completely
flattened, so that the outlines are rectilinear; suture distinct, but
not impressed, little oblique. Body-whorl distinctly but obtusely
angulated at the periphery, relatively short and broad, not produced.
Aperture broad-ovate or subrhombic, due to the angulation in the
middle of the outer lip and a slight angle at the junction of the
columella with the inner lip ; anterior margin rounded and slightly
flaring. Outer lip strongly sinuous in a profile view, with a distinct
incurved posterior notch. Color bluish white, sometimes tinged
with brownish yellow.

Length, 4.5"™; breadth, about 1.5™™. There are fragments of
larger examples.

Several specimens in the shell-sand.

This species is easily distinguished from the others herein included
by the broader, angulated body-whorl, the wider aperture, and the
minute nucleus, which is similar to that of /. hypselu.

Eulima compsa, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 16.

Shell minute, elongated, subfusiform, composed of about eight
whorls, besides the rather small, prominent, rounded apical whorl.
Outlines of the spire rectilinear. Whorls flattened; suture rather
indistinct, slightly oblique. Body-whorl elongated, strongly pro-
duced anteriorly. Aperture regularly ovate, evenly rounded and
flaring in front; outer lip regularly curved, acute, somewhat sinuous
in profile view.

Color white ; surface polished.

Length of the single specimen, about 3.5™"; breadth, about 1L.boe.

Found in the shell-sand.

528 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Eulima atypha, sp. nov.
Pirate LXIV. ‘Fie. 10.

Shell minute, elongated, subfusiform with the spire somewhat
crooked. Whorls seven or eight, besides the somewhat upturned,
rather prominent, mammiform apical whorl. Whorls flattened or a
little convex. Sutures rather distinct, slightly oblique. Body-whorl
long, regularly curved, produced anteriorly. Aperture small, regu-
larly ovate; collumellar margin thickened and somewhat produced
and reflected anteriorly. Outer lip regularly curved.

Color bluish white, the surface brilliantly polished.

Length, about 2.2™"; breadth, about 0.8™™.

This species is distinguished by the peculiar apical whorl, by the
produced body-whorl, and by the small ovate aperture.

Two specimens from the shell-sand.

Family PYRAMIDELLIDZA.
Pyramidella dolabrata Linné.

Pyramidella dolabrata Tryon, Manual Conch., viii, p. 300, pl. 72, figs. 71-74,
1886. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 128, 1889.

Specimens said to have been collected in Bermuda were seen in
several local collections.

Turbonilla Heilprini Bush.
Piatt LXV. Fie. 12.

Turbonilla Heilprini Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 167, 172,
pl. viii, f. 13, 1899.

The only specimen seen was obtained by Mr. Heilprin’s party, in
1889.

Turbonilla valida, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 20.

Shell white, slender, much elongated, consisting of ten convex,
costulate whorls with deep sutures, besides the relatively large,
upturned, apical whorl. The whorls of the spire are evenly and
strongly convex, crossed by twelve to fourteen strong, prominent,
obtuse, longitudinal ribs, separated by deep, concave interspaces of
about the same breadth and without any spiral sculpture. The
suture is decidedly oblique and deeply impressed. Body-whorl is
rather large, not much produced anteriorly, with a smooth base.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 529

The large, prominent nucleus, consisting of about two whorls, is
strongly upturned so as to lie in a plane transverse to the axis of the
spire. The aperture is regularly ovate with a somewhat thickened
margin, flaring anteriorly.

Length of the only specimen, 5.5"; breadth, 1.35™™,

This species is distinguished from other Bermudian Turbonille by
its deep suture, comparatively few longitudinal ribs, and the large

nucleus,
Found in the dredged shell-sand.

Turbonilla leuca Bush.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 18.
Turbonilla leuca Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 167, 172, 1899.

Rare ; found in the shell-sand.

Turbonilla Penistoni Bush.
Puate LXV. Fic. 13.

Turbonilla pulchella Heilprin, The Bermudas, p. 173, 1889 (non d’Orbigny).
Turbonilla Penistoni Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 165, 172,
pl. viii, f. 14, 1899.

Comparatively rare in the shell-sand.

Turbonilla Swiftii Bush.
Prats LXIV. Fies. 21 and 2la.
Turbonilla Swiftii Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 166, 173, 1899.

Two young agree more closely with this than any other described
species,
Found in the shell-sand.

Pyrgostelis Monte., 1884. Type P. rufa (Philippi).

Pyrgostelis Monterosato, Nom., Genera and Species, Conch., Med., p. 89, 1884.
Tryon, Manual Conch., viii, p. 318, 1886.

Longitudinal ribs not extending below the periphery of the body-
whorl ; interspaces and base cut by equal, or nearly equal, incised
spiral lines. Color white, fulvous, or banded. Columella with a more
or less prominent reentering fold. In its most extended sense this
genus should include all the species, hitherto referred to Zurbonilla,

530 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

having spiral sculpture. In a restricted sense it includes only those
having spiral sculpture similar in character to that of rufa of
Philippi.
Pyrgostelis puncta (C. B. Adams).

PuaTte LXIV. Fics. 19 and 19a.

Chemnitzia puncta C. B. Adams, Cont. to Conch., No. 5, p. 72, 1850. Mérch,
Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 162, 1875.

Turbonilla puncta Tryon, Manual Conch., viii, p. 331 (not pl. 76, fig. 22),
1886. (2?) Dall, Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 128, 1889. Bush, Proce.
Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 162, 174, 1899.

Common in the shell-sand.

Pyrgostelis fasciata (d’Orb.) ?

Turbonilla fasciata Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat, Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 155, 175,
1899 ; (not Chemnitzia fasciata Req., 1848 = Pyrgostelis fulvocincta Thomp-
son, nor Turbonilla fasciata Forbes, 1843= Eulimella).

Found in the shell-sand.

Subgenus Mumiola A. Adams, 1864. Type, M. spirata A. Adams.

Mumiola A. Adams, Journ. Linnean Soc., vii, p. 5, 1864. Tryon, 1886, in
part (not Mumiola Monterosato, 1884).*

“Test thin, elongate or ovate; whorls convex, cancellated or
granulose. Aperture ovate ; margin of the lip regularly arched.”

** An ovate, cancellate group which is named Mumiola.”

First species—Monoptygma spirata A. Adams, 1851 (not Chem-
nitzia spirata Kurtz and Stimpson, 1851= Ondina, nor Parthenia
spirata A. Adams, 1860=Pyrgostelis)—taken for type.

“Surface regularly and beautifully decussated with raised lines.”

Shell light brown or yellowish with ribs extending over the base,
with the interstices crossed by raised spirals.

Pyrgostelis (Mumiola) asperula Bush.
Puate LXV. Fie. 28.

Turbonilla asperula Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia, pp. 151, 176,
1899.

Not uncommon in the shell-sand.

* Mumiola Monterosato, 1884= Odostomiella Bueq., Dautz. Dollf., 1888. Type
O. doliolum Phil. Figured in Report of Expeditions by Prince Monaco,

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mcllusca of the Bermudas. 531

Subgenus Mormula A. Adams, 1864. Type, M. rissoina A. Adams.

Mormula A. Adams, Journ. Linnean Soc., vii, p. 1, 1864. Tryon, 1886,
in part.

“Test subulate-turrited, rissoid, solid, thick, longitudinally plicate.
Aperture large; inner lip spirally twisted; outer lip somewhat
thickened within with a sharp edge.

“A plicate form with spiral axis which is named Mormula.”
First species—M. rissoina A. Adams—taken for type.

Brown-banded of seven (7) flattened whorls, with thick, undulating,
longitudinal plications, with the interstices very much lirate.

‘‘Very much resembling a Aissoina with the inner lip spirally
twisted and with the nucleus sinistral.”

Pyrgostelis (Mormula) pupoides d’Orb., and variety ischna Bush.

PuateE LXV. Fies. 21 and 22.

Chemnitzia pupoides d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, i, p. 224, Atlas, pl. xvi, figs.
32-36, 1853.

Chemnitzia (Mumiola) pupoides Morch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 164, 1875.

Turbonilla pupoides Tryon, Manual Conch., viii, p. 332, pl. 76, f. 26, 1886.

2 Odostomia phrikalea Watson, Challenger Report, xv, p. 493, pl. xxxii, f. 7,
1885.

Turbonilla pupoides Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.,, Philadelphia, pp. 152, 176,
pl. viii, f. 5, 1899.

Very common in the shell-sand.

Odostomia Jonesii, sp. nov.

Pratt LXIV. Fie. 13.

Shell white, smooth, polished, ovate, composed of five or six
whorls, besides the nucleus. Suture little impressed and sometimes
slightly canaliculate. Whorls slightly but evenly convex, the last
slightly diminished in diameter in some instances, giving the shell a
slightly fusiform appearance. Nucleus with a very small, upturned,
apical whorl. Aperture rather broad-ovate ; outer lip regularly
rounded ; columellar margin very oblique and sinuous, with a well-
marked oblique plication. Some specimens have a slight umbilical
chink, others have none.

Length, 3.5™" ; breadth, about 0.2™™.

532 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

This species appears to be more nearly related to O. nitens
Jeffreys than to any other described Odostomia.

It is larger, stouter and less fusiform with a broader and relatively
shorter aperture, with the columellar fold stronger and situated
more anteriorly.

Common in the dredged shell-sand.

Odostomia ovuloides C. B. Adams, 1850.
Puatre LXIV. Fie. 14.

Odostomia ovuloides C. B. Adams, Contr. to Conch., No. 7, p. 109, 1850.

Odostomia levigata d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, i, p. 227, Atlas, pl. xvii, figs.
7-9, 1853. Mérch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 166, 1875. Tryon, Manual Conch.,
viii, p. 357, pl. 78, f. 44, 1886.

Three examples from the shell-sand are identified as this species.

Odostomia lubrica, sp. nov.
PuaTte LXIV. Fic. 15.

Shell white, smooth, polished, rather stout-ovate, rapidly tapered,
acute, composed of five whorls besides the small, abruptly upturned
nucleus. Suture deeply impressed, the whorls being slightly angu-
lated just below it. Whorls evenly convex; body-whorl relatively
large, swollen, with the base wellrounded, but not produced.
Aperture broadly ovate ; outer lip broadly and evenly rounded, not
angulated anteriorly. Columellar margin sinuous, with a distinct
plication within the aperture. Umbilical chink small, but distinct.

Length of the single perfect specimen, 2.2"; breadth, about
Le

Several other examples, imperfect and worn, but having a some-
what angular body-whorl, are doubtfully referred to this species.

From the shell-sand.

Subgenus Cyclodostomia Sacco, 1892. Type, C. Mutinensis Sacco.

Cyclodostomia Sacco, Mem. Reale Acc. Sci. Turino, xlii, 2d series, p. 628, 1892.

“Shell small, more or less conic. Whorls angular sometimes and
near the suture above with asmall but distinct cingulum. Columella
uniplicate.”

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 533

First species— C. Mutinensis Sacco, (Tab. i, f. 102) 1892—taken
for type.

The sides of each whorl concave with a cingulum just below each
suture.

Odostomia (Cyclodostomia) didyma, Sp. nov.
Puate LXV. Fie. 14.

Shell minute, white, subovate, consisting of five whorls besides the
minute, slightly prominent, upturned, apical whorl. The whorls of
the spire are strongly flattened and somewhat concave in the middle,
with a somewhat raised, thick, rounded cingulum just above, and one
just below the suture, which is deeply impressed and somewhat can-
aliculate. On the body-whorl there is a deep groove just below the
peripheral cingulum, bordered anteriorly by another similar cingu-
lum. Base but little produced, with a small spiral rib in the umbili-
cal region. Aperture small, broad-ovate, slightly flaring anteriorly.

Length of the only specimen, 1.3" ; breadth, about 0.7™™.

From the shell-sand.

Subgenus Evalea A. Adams, 1860. Type, H. elegans A. Adams.
Evalea A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vi, p. 22, 1860.

“Test having the form of an elevated cone, somewhat turrited,
high spire with the whorls (5) transversely sulcate or striate. Aper-
ture oval; outer lip produced with a transverse columellar fold.”

First species— Odostomia elegans A, Adams, 1860 (702 Montero-
sato, 1869)—taken for type.

Transversely grooved or sulcate species of Odostomia.

Odostomia (Evalea) Somersi, sp. nov.

Pram GXV. Bre. 7.

Shell small, thick, ovate with four whorls besides the small,
upturned nucleus. Suture canaliculate. Whorls slightly convex,
with three narrow, incised grooves, producing three broad, strong,
rounded cingula, Base of the body-whorlsmooth. Aperture ovate,
acute posteriorly, slightly produced at the anterior angle, and with
a distinct columellar plication deep within the aperture.

Color white, sometimes in fresh specimens tinged with flesh-color.

Length, 2.5"™; breadth, about 1.28™™.

Common in the shell-sand.

534 -Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Subgenus Cingulina A. Adams, 1860. Type, C. circinata A. Adams.

Cingulina A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., vi, 3d series, p. 414, 1860.
Polyspirella Carpenter, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., vii, p. 407, 1861 (not
defined). Type, and only species, Chemnitzia trachealis Gould, 1861.

(Not Miralda A. Adams, 1864, nor Cingulina Monterosato, 1884=Rissoa.)

“Test having a subulate, turrited form with the numerous whorls
ornamented with elevated, spiral cingula with sculptured interstices.
Aperture oblong, anteriorly entire ; inner lip straight, simple ; outer
lip sharp and arched.”

Only species and type, C. circinata A. Adams.

Longitudinally striate and spirally cingulate species of Odostomia.

Odostomia (Cingulina) Babylonia (C. B. Adams) Bush.
Puatt LXV. Fie. 11.

Chemnitzia Babylonia C. B. Adams, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., ii, p. 6, 1845.

Chemnitzia (Miralda) Babylonia Mérch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 165, 1875, (a
Cingulina A. Adams).

Odostomia (Miralda) Babylonica Tryon, Manual Conch., viii, p. 358, 1886.

Odostomia (Cingulina) Babylonica Bush, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philadelphia,
p. 176, 1899.

On the three specimens from Bermuda the deep spaces between
the conspicuous spiral ribs are crossed by numerous microscopic,
raised longitudinal lines, more nearly perpendicular than indicated
in the figure. This ornamentation seems to have been overlooked
by Profs. Adams and Mérch. :

From the shell-sand.

Subgenus Miralda A. Adams, 1864. Type, M. diadema A. Ad.

Miralda A. Adams, Journ. Linnean Soc., vii, p. 3, 1864. Monterosato, 1884,
in part. Tryon, 1886, in part.

Parthenia Carpenter, Mazatlan Moll., p. 415, (Section B, in part), 1855-7.

“Test solid, ovate or elongate ; whorls plane, posteriorly plicate,
anteriorly transversely lirate. Aperture with the lip posteriorly sub-
angulate with crenate margin.”

“A little group, solid, half costate and half lirate, which I desig-
nate Miralda.”

First species—Parthenia diadema A. Adams, 1860—taken for the
ty pe.

Species of Odostomia having the whorls ornamented with more
or less developed granules above and below, and on the base with
distinct, sometimes conspicuous, spiral cingula.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 535

Odostomia (Miralda) seminuda (C. B. Adams), 1839, var. gemmulosa C. B.
Adams, 1850.

Jaminia seminuda C. B. Adams, Boston Journ, Nat. Hist., ii, p. 280, pl. iv,
18, 1839.

Odostomia seminuda Gould, Invert. Mass., ed. ii., p. 329, fig. 599. Tryon,
Manual viii, p. 357, pl. 78, f. 35, 1886. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37,
p. 180, pl. lii, f. 10, 1889.

Odostomia gemmulosa C. B. Adams, Cont. to Conch., No. 7, p. 109, 1850.

Dunkeria gemmulosa Morch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 168, 1875.

One example of this slender, elongated variety was found in the

shell-sand.

PTENOGLOSSA.
Family SCALIDZ.

Scala uncinaticosta (d’Orb.).
Puate LXIV. Fics. 17 and 17a.
Scalaria uncinati-costa d’Orbigny, L’Ile de Cuba, ii, p. 19, Atlas, pl. xi, figs.
25-27, 1853. Tryon, Manual Conch., ix, p. 77, pl. 16, f. 95, 1887.
Scala wneinati-costa Moreh, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 150, 1875. Dall, Blake
Report, pt. ii, p. 318, 1889.

Our specimen, although much larger than the measurements given
by @Orbigny, agrees so closely in all other characters, that there
can be little doubt of its being identical. The similar species (8.
turricula Sow.) has not the sutural spines characteristic of this
species. It bears some resemblance to S. vittata Jeffreys and 8S.
Algeriana Wienkauff, from the Mediterranean.

From dredged shell-sand.

Scala echinaticosta (d’Orb.).

Scalaria echinaticosta d’Orbigny, L’Ie de Cuba, ii, p. 18, Atlas, pl. xi, figs.
4-6, 1853. Tryon, Manual Conch., ix, p. 64, pl. 18, f. 98, 1887.
Scala echinaticosta Mérch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 145, 1875.

Rare, found in the shell-sand.

Scala Blandii Mérch (?).

Scala echinaticosta d’Orbigny, var. (?) Blandii Mérch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 145,
1875. Tryon, Manual Conch., ix, 64, 1853, as a var. of occidentalis Nyst.
Scala Blandii Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 124, 1889.

Of the half dozen examples, the largest, having five whorls below
the nucleus, measures about 8.5™™ in length, but otherwise agrees

586 = Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

with Mérch’s description. A larger fragment has the whorls entirely
disunited. It closely resembles the figures of the very much larger
species, S. hyalina Sowerby.

Scala electa, sp. nov.
Puate LXIV. Fie. 11.

Shell white, small, stout, regularly conical, consisting of six reg-
ularly rounded whorls which are only slightly in contact, so that the
suture is very deeply impressed. The body-whorl is crossed by
about twelve, rather prominent, slightly thickened, nearly even ribs
which are often slightly recurved, but not oblique ; the interstices,
which are much wider, are concave and smooth. The ribs converge
to, and reach deeply within the umbilicus, which is deep and rather
narrow and somewhat obscured by the reflexed inner margin of the
aperture. Nucleus small, regular, nearly smooth. Aperture round
with a rather strongly thickened margin.

Length of the largest specimen, 8"™" ; breadth, 4.5™™.

Several specimens were found in the dredged shell-sand.

TACSNIOGLOSSA.
Family CERITHIOPSIDZ.
Cerithiopsis Bermudensis, sp. nov.

Prate LXV.” Bie. 20:

Shell slender, regularly tapered, composed of ten whorls besides
the smooth, prominent, apical whorl. Whorls strongly convex in
the middle, excavated above and below the suture so that the latter
lies in a rather wide groove. Three prominent spiral cingula are
situated on the middle or more prominent part of each whorl, the
median one of which is slightly the most prominent ; just below the
suture there is a fourth decidedly smaller one, often obsolete on the
upper whorls ; on the last whorl there is a spiral carina resembling
a fifth cingulum. These cingula are separated by concave grooves of
about the same width, both are crossed by delicate costule which
usually give a slightly nodulose appearance to the cingula. Base
obliquely subtruncate, smooth. Aperture broad and short; outer
lip broadly rounded, flaring anteriorly and projecting decidedly
beyond the columella and separated from it by a deep notch. Colu-
mella slightly sigmoid. Color white or pale buff.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 537

Length, about 4.5™™ ; breadth, about 1.3™™.

This common species resembles C. metaxce Watson, but is stouter
with a less attenuated spire, and differs somewhat in the character of
the sculpture and in the larger size of the siphonal notch.

‘Found in the shell-sand.

Family CAZCIDA.

The following comparatively rare species were dredged in the
Ship Channel and Bailey Bay, in 12 to 40 feet, with the very abun-
dant Cecum termes Heilprin and its varieties.

Section I.—Levia.—Shell smooth.
Czecum tenue, sp. nov.
Prate TaxGV Kies so!

Shell thin, translucent, slender, slightly curved, scarcely tapered,
nearly smooth, with microscopic annular lines of growth. Aperture
but little oblique, with a thin margin. Plug little prominent,
obliquely truncated, most prominent close to the outer margin, with-
out a mucro. Pale flesh color.

Length, about 1.6™™; diameter, about .35™™.

In shell-sand, rare.

Section IJ.—Annulata.—Shell annulated.
Cecum tornatum, sp. nov.
Prarie. Bieale

Shell slender, rather strongly curved, tapering a little, surrounded
by eighteen to twenty-two strongly elevated, sub-acute cingula
which, on the convex side, are rather narrower than the interstices,
but on the concave side are of about the same width. Aperture
round. Plug somewhat prominent, oblique, obtusely rounded, most
prominent near the outer margin.

Some fresh specimens are somewhat translucent and often very
pale flesh color, but most of the examples are opaque white.

Length, 2.5"; diameter, 0.6™™.

A single specimen, apparently the young of this species, is more
strongly curved, very slender, and strongly tapered toward the pos-
terior end. It is surrounded by numerous, delicate, thin, prominent
cingula, separated by wider spaces.

Rare in the shell-sand.

5388 Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Section III.—Costulata.—Shell ribbed longitudinally.

Ceecum obesum, sp. nov.

Puare LXV.). Fie. -2:

Shell thick, relatively short, stout, moderately curved, with about
twelve strong, obtuse, longitudinal ribs, with wider, concave inter-
stices; close to the anterior end these are decussated by several
incised, revolving lines and close to the margin are replaced by two
to six cingula, one of which is sometimes more elevated than the
rest. Aperture round, unusually oblique, with a somewhat thickened
margin. Plug with a small, prominent, oblique mucro, close to the
outer margin. Color white, tinged with rusty brown.

Length, 2.5™™ ; diameter, 0.75™™.

Ceecum delicatulum, sp. nov.

Puate LXV. Fic. 4.

Shell small, thin, delicate, strongly curved, but little tapered,
covered with numerous, fine, raised, longitudinal riblets, about as
wide as their interstices. Near the margin, crossed by a number of
fine, transverse lines, which form definite cingula close to the mar-
gin. Aperture nearly round, very oblique. Plug broadly exposed,
oblique, most prominent near the outer margin, without a definite
mucro. Color white.

Length, 2™™ ; diameter, 0.5™™.

Two young specimens, referred to this species, are strongly curved,
regularly and rapidly narrowed posteriorly, with the surface, toward
the larger end, minutely costulate, but smooth and translucent pos-
teriorly. Plug just within the aperture, with a delicate spine close
to the outer margin, visible only in profile.

In shell-sand, rare.

Czecum debile, sp. nov.

Shell differing from C. delicatulum in having a prominent, nearly
hemispherical plug and the surface covered by less numerous, very
delicate, raised, longitudinal riblets, well separated but unequally
spaced, crossed, near the margin, by very delicate well separated
cingula, one of which, just below the edge, is more prominent than
the others. Entire surface crossed by microscopic growth lines.

In shell-sand, rare.

Verrill and Bush— Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 539

Czecum crispum, sp. nov.
Puate LXV. Fic. 3.

Shell slender, thin, delicate, strongly curved, covered with very
fine, incised, longitudinal lines, which in some places are wavy,
visible only with a lens. Toward the margin marked with several
annular incised lines, with delicate intervening cingula. Aperture
round, very oblique. Plug but slightly prominent, obtuse, with a
small rounded mucro near the outer margin. Color white.

Length, 2.1™™; diameter, 0.5™™.

In shell-sand, rare.

Family RISSOIDZ.

Alvania (Alvinia) pagodula Buq., Dautz. and Dollf.

Rissoa Philippiana Jeffreys, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., xvii, 2d series, p. 183, pl.
ii, figs. 4, 5, 1856 (mot R. Philippiana Nyst, 1845, nor R. Philippii Aradas,
1847). Name substituted but not adopted (Monterosato). Chenu, Manuel
Conch., i, p. 307, f. 2169, 1859.

Rissoa (Alvinia) pagodula Buquoy, Dautzenberg and Dollf., Moll. Rouss., p. 296,
pl. 56, figs. 23-26.

Alvania (Alwinia) Philippiana Monterosato, Conch., Med., p. 60, 1884.

Rissoa (Alvinia) pagodula Tryon, Manual Conch., ix, p. 366, pl. 66, f. 55, 1887.

Although specimens from Bermuda have but four whorls, they

so agree in the form and character of the sculpture with descriptions
of this species as to leave little doubt as to their identity.

In shell-sand.

Alvania (Alvinia) platycephala Dautz. and H. Fischer.
Puate LXV. Fie. 24.
Alvania platycephala Dautzenberg and H. Fischer, Mem. Soc. Zool., France,
p. 63, pl. xix, figs. 12, 18, 1896.

In shell-sand.

Rissoa (Manzonia) Auberiana d’Orb.
PraArm TxXV. “Hie. We

Rissoa Auberiana d’Orbigny, L’le de Cuba, ii, p. 22, Atlas, pl. xi, figs. 34,
36, 1853. Chenu, Manuel Conch., i, p. 307, f. 2170, 1859.

Rissoa (Alvania) Auberiana Morch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 54, 1875.

Rissoa (Mangonia) Auberiana Tryon, Manual Conch., ix, p. 337, pl. 68, f. 85,
1887.

In shell-sand.

Trans. Conn. AcapD., Vou. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.
36

540 Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Rissoa (Manzonia) minuscula, sp. nov.
Puate LXV. Fie. 16.

Shell very minute, pale yellowish brown, ovate, consisting of five
whorls besides the small, mammillary, apical whorl. The whorls
are convex in the middle; those of the spire are crossed by three
revolving cingula and covered by numerous, fine, elevated, longi-
tudinal costule, most distinct in the grooves between the cingula
and on the subsutural area, giving the surface a finely cancellated
appearance under the microscope ; these costule do not interrupt
the stronger revolving lines. The body-whorl is relatively large and
has three or four smaller, additional revolving cingula below the
periphery, the last of which circumscribes the narrow and shallow
umbilical chink. Aperture round-ovate with a strongly thickened
margin, supported by a well-developed marginal rib.

Length of the only specimen, 2.1""; breadth, 1.2™™.

From the shell-sand.

Family NATICIDZ.

Neverita duplicata (Say), 1822.

Natica duplicata Say; Gould, Invert. Mass., Binney Ed., p. 345, fig. 615, 1870.
Neverita duplicata Verrill, Rep. on Invert. of Vineyard Sd., ete., pl. xxiii,
fig. 130, 1878. Dall, Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 154, pl. 51, f. 12,

1889.
One dead and broken specimen was found at Bailey Bay.

Family VANIKORIDZ.
Vanikoro oxychone Morch.
Piatt LXV. Fie. 6.

Vanikoro oxychone Morch, Syn. Moll. Mar., p. 94, 1877. Tryon, Manual
Conch., viii, p. 69, 1886.

Rare in the shell-sand.

RACHIGLOSSA.
Family COLUMBELLIDZ.
Atilia monilifera (Sowerby).

Pirate LXV. Fie. 9.

Columbella (Atilia) monilifera Tryon, Manual Conch., v, p. 149, pl. 53, f. 100
(poor), 1883.

Common in the shell-sand.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 541

Atilia Cumingii (Reeve), var. acus Reeve.

Columbella (Atilia) Cumingii Reeve, var. acus Tryon, Manual Conch., vy, p.
151, pl. 53, f. 16, 1883.

Rather common in the shell-sand.

4Esopus Stearnsii (Tryon) Dali.
Puate LXV. Fie. 19.

*Seminella Stearnsii Tryon, Manual Conch., v, p. 179, pl. 58, f. 48 (poor), 1883.
Esopus Stearnsii Dall, Blake Report, pt. ii, p. 194, pl. xxix, f. 5, 1889; Bull.
U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 118, pl. 29, f. 5, 1889.

Very common in the shell-sand.

TOXOGLOSSA.

Family PLEUROTOMIDZ.
Mangilia quadrata Reeve, var. monocingulata Dall ?

Mangilia quadrata Reeve, var. monocingulata Dall, Blake Report, pt. ii, p.
114, pl. xi, figs. 15, 16, 1889; Bull. U. S. Nat. Mus., No. 37, p. 102, pl. 11,
figs. 15, 16, 1889.

One imperfect dead specimen from the Ship Channel, in 30-40
feet, agrees very closely with Dr. Dall’s figure 15, quoted above.
Neither the longitudinal ribs nor the spiral cingula are as prominent
as in the type specimen of Mangilia eritima Bush, from Cape Hat-
teras, N. C., and the granular effect is entirely concealed by erosion.

Three other apparently undescribed species belonging to this
family were also found in the shell-sand.

CEPHALOPODA.

Two species of Octopus were taken, in 1898, both of which have
been previously recorded. The common large species is generally
listed as O. vulgaris, but sometimes as O. granulosus, or O. rugosus
Bose, under the belief that this West Indian and Florida species is
distinct from the European—a question that cannot be considered
as settled at present. They are certainly very closely related.

542 = Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

The second, which is smaller and much less common, is O. Ber-
mudensis Hoyle (Challenger Report, xvi, p. 94, pl. i, fig. 5= O. chro-
matus Heilprin, The Bermudas, pl. 15, fig. 1). It has very long slender
arms, with a narrow basal web, and is very active. When living, its
colors are bright and very changeable, but there are four or more
larger round blue spots on its back which do not disappear.

Some of the native fishermen call it the “grass scuttle,” and
designate the common one as the ‘‘rock scuttle,’ by way of dis-
tinction.

Mr. G. Brown Goode obtained a very large squid, which was cast
ashore at Bermuda in 1876. This was described and figured in 1880
and 1882* as Sthenoteuthis pteropus = Ommastrephes pteropus
Steenstrup (?).

The Yale party, in 1898, secured one living specimen of another
squid. It was captured in Bailey Bay, while swimming slowly at
the surface. It appears to be Sepioteuthis sepioidea d’Orb., which
was also taken at Bermuda by Goode and recorded in 1880 and
1882 by Verrill (op. cit.), but it has not appeared in later lists.

* Verrill, these Trans., v, p. 228, pl. 27, figs. 7, 7a, pl. 36, figs. 5-9, 1880 ;.
Report U.S. Fish Com. for 1879 (pp. 107-111 of separata), pl. vii, fig. 2, pl.
xvii, figs. 3-9, 1882.

Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas. 543

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.
The figures on the following plates are reproductions of drawings by A. H. Verrill.

PLATE LXIII.

Figure 1. Zellina €andeana d’Orb., p. 520. Sculpture. x 20.

Figure 2. The same. Left valve. x 3.

Figure 3. Modiola (Botulina) opifex Say, p. 516. Young. x 6.

Figure 4. Lasea Bermudensis Bush, p. 518. Hinge of both valves. x 7.

Figure 5. The same. A left valve.

Figure 6. Cardita Dominguensis d’Orb., p. 517. A right valve. x 10.

Figure 7. The same. A left valve. x 10.

Figure 8. The same. Another valve. x 10.

Figure 9. Coralliophaga coralliophaga Gm., p. 520. Hinge of both valves. x 4.

Figure 10. The same. A right valve. x 3. The radial sculpture is more distinct
than usual,

Figure 11. Crassitellites { Crassinella) lunulata (Conrad) var. parva C. B. Adams, p.
518. Aright valve. x 8.

Figure 12. Lucina nux Verrill and Bush, p. 518. Type specimen. x 34.

Figure 13. The same. x 5.

Figure 14. Petricola (Naranaio) lapicida (Gmel.), p. 519. Hinge. x 5.

Figure 15. The same. A right valve. x 5.

PLATE LXIV.

Figure 1. Yornatina decurrens Verrilland Bush, p. 523. x 12.

Figure 2. Tornatina recta d’Orb., p. 523. x 12.

Figure 3. Cylichna Auberi @’Orb., p. 523. x 10.

Figure 4. Bulla Bermude Verrill and Bush, p. 523. x 3,

Figure 5. Synaptocochlea picta (d’Orb.) Pilsbry, p.525. Adult. x10.
Figure 6. Haminea Antillarwn WOrb., var. Gaudalupensis Sow., p. 524. x 8.
Figure 7. Hulima engonia Verrill and Bush, p. 527. x 5.

Figure 8. Hulima amblytera Verrill and Bush, p. 526. x 8.

Figure 9. Hulima hypsela Verrill and Bush, p. 526. x 4.

Figure 10. Hulima atypha Verrill and Bush, p. 528. x 9.

Figure 11. Scala electa Verrill and Bush, p. 536. x 3.

Figure 12. Synaptocochlea picta (d’Orb.) Pilsbry. Young specimen. x 10.
Figure 13. Odostomia Jonesii Verrill and Bush, p. 531. x 6.

Figure 14. Odostomia ovuloides C. B. Adams, p. 532. x 6.

Figure 15. Odostomia lubrica Verrill and Bush, p. 532. x 7.

Figure 16. Hulima compsa Verrill and Bush, p. 527. x 5.

Figure 17. Scala uncinaticosta d’Orb., p.535. x 7.

Figure 17a. The same. Nucleus. x about 6.

544 Verrill and Bush—Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.

Figure 18. Ywrbonilla leuca Bush, p. 529. x 15.

Figure 19. Pyrgostelis puncta (C. B. Adams) Bush, p. 530. x 15.

Figure 19a. The same. Sculpture much enlarged.

Figure 20. Turbonilla valida Verrill and Bush, p. 528. x 9.

Figure 21. Turbonilla Swiftii Bush, p. 529. Specimen No. 72,055 of Philadelphia
Academy, from the West Indies. x 10.

Figure 2la. The same. Nucleus. x 37.5.

PLATE LXV.

Figure 1. Cecwm tornatum Verrill and Bush, p. 537. x 15.

Figure 2. Cecwm obeswm Verrill and Bush, p. 538. x 15,

Figure 3. Cccwm crispum Verrill and Bush, p. 539. x 15,

Figure 4. Cecum delicatulum Verrill and Bush, p. 538. x 15.

Figure 5. Cacwm tenue Verrill and Bush, p. 537. x 13.

Figure 6. Vanikoro oxychone Morch, p. 540. x about 15.

Figure 7. Odostomia (Evalea) Somersi Verrill and Bush, p. 533. x 12.

Figure 8. Siphonaria henica Verrill and Bush, p. 524. x 3.5.

Figure 9. Atilia monilifera Sow., p. 540. x 10.

Figure 10. Cecwm termes Heilprin, p. 537. Young. x 16.

Figure 11. Odostoma (Cingulina) Babylonia (C. B. Adams) Bush, p. 534. x 12.

Figure 12. Turbonilia Heilprini Bush, p. 528. x 12.

Figure 13. Turbonilla Penistont Bush, p. 529. x 6; anucleus. x 30.

Figure 14. Odostomia ( Cyclodostomia) didyma Verrill and Bush, p. 533. x 18.

Figure 15. Acteon punctostriatus (C.B. Adams). x about 13. Off Cape Hatteras.
Young. To show variation in size of nucleus.

Figure 16. Rissoa (Manzonia) minuscula Verrill and Bush, p. 540. x 12.

Figure 17. Rissoa (Manzonia) Auberiana d’Orb., p. 539. x 12.

Figure 18. Acteon punctostriatus (C. B. Adams), p. 522. Adult. x about 13.

Figure 19. sopus Stearnsii (Tryon) Dall, p. 541. Young. x 20.

Figure 20. Cerithiopsis Bermudensis Verrill and Bush, p. 536, x 10.

Figure 21. Pyrgostelis (Mormula) pupoides VOrb., p. 531. x 12.

Figure 22. The same, var. zschna Bush, p. 531. x 8.

Figure 23. Pyrgostelis (Mumiola) asperula Bush, p. 530. x about 4.

Figure 24. Alvania (Alvinia) platycephala Daut. and H. Fischer, p. 539. x12.

XIII.—Tue Nvupisrancus AND NAKED TECTIBRANCHS OF THE
Bermupas. By A. E. VERRILL.

Hitherto these groups of Bermuda Mollusca have been much neg-
lected. Heilprin (1889*) described a single new nudibranch (Chro-
modoris zebra, op. cit., p. 187), and the common ocellated Aplysia
under a new name (A. equorea, op. cit., p. 185) from a single
small faded example. The latter is, however, clearly identical with
a well known West Indian species originally described from the
Cape Verde Islands, as A. datylomela Rang.

The Yale Expedition of 1898 obtained a large number of speci-
mens of A. dactylomela, which is common both on the reefs and in
the lagoons, and a few examples of two other much rarer species,
one of which is very large and appears to be undescribed.

Aplysia megaptera, sp. nov.
PLATE LXVI. FIGURE 6.

Body very large and robust; side-flaps unusually large and broad,
each one nearly semicircular, entirely disunited posteriorly, and
extending far forward, nearly to the rhinophores and rising abruptly
on the neck, with the front margin well rounded; when expanded
their breadth is greater than the length; when folded they broadly
overlap above the back, with frilled margins. Foot broad, extending
posteriorly only a short distance beyond the side-flaps, and abruptly
tapered. Head short and thick. Tentacles large, with the anterior
fold wide and crenulated. Rhinophores large, long-conical when
closely folded. Anal siphon very large and broad, extending beyond
the side-flaps when these are folded. A small nearly simple mantle-
pore, with only a slight papilla. Shell thin and delicate. Gills large,
deep purple.

Color, in life, dark olive-green, irregularly spotted and blotched
with paler bluish green; most of the spots on the sides are rather
small and oval or oblong, but some are large, not ocellated ; on the
inner surface of the side-flaps, the paler spots are much larger and
more irregular; no black bars; shell-mantle dark purplish brown,
with irregular pale spots.

* The Bermuda Islands, Philadelphia, 1889.

546 A. E. Vervill— Nudibranchs and naked

Length in life, 12 inches; height, with folded side-lobes, 5.5 inches;
breadth across expanded side-lobes, or fins, 10 inches ; length of
latter, 7 inches ; breadth of neck, at origin of side-lobes, 3 inches.

Bailey Bay, on reefs. It swims readily and strongly.

This species is larger and stouter than the common 4A, dactylomela,
with much broader side-flaps, or fins. The latter species, in life, is
usually lighter yellowish olive or greenish yellow, with ill-defined
whitish spots and reticulated with narrow brown or black lines; and
on the sides it has also rather large, roundish, ocellated spots of
purplish brown, 6 to 12™™ across, with pale yellow or white centers,
the dark linear reticulations usually crossing the spots; the inner sur-
face of the side-flaps is greenish with about 6 or 7 large, irregular,
often rather rectangular, transverse blotches or interrupted bars of
dark chocolate-brown or black.

According to strict rules of priority this should doubtless be called
Tethys megaptera, for Mr. Pilsbry has shown that Tethys was orig-
inally applied to the genus usually called Aplysia.

Aplysia (or Tethys) Willcoxi Heilprin (?).

Aplysia Willcoxi Heilprin, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., p. 364, 1886.
Tethys Willcoxi Pilsbry, Man. Conch., xvi, p. 80, pl. 35, figs. 30, 31, 32, 1896.

PLATE LXVI. FIGureE 7.

A single specimen of a much smaller and plainer colored species
was obtained, which I refer with some doubt to this Florida species.

The body is relatively longer and less robust than in either of the
other species, and the foot extends considerably beyond the posterior
end of the side-flaps. The latter are well rounded, moderately large,
and nearly disunited posteriorly. The anal siphon is large and pro-
jects far beyond the side-flaps. Mantle-pore simple, subcentral.
Oral tentacles large and very wide.

Colors were not noted in life, but only after being in formalin a
short time, when they had probably changed very little. Sides and
upper surface of neck, head, foot, tentacles, and outer surface of
side-flaps, dull grayish brown, very irregularly blotched, mottled,
and streaked with brownish black; top of head mostly black. Inner
surface of side-flaps paler gray, with only a few irregular blotches
of brown; gill dark brown.

Tehetnle 6 inches (150™™); ‘eit of side-flaps, 3.5 inches; breadth
across latter, when expanded, 4 inches.

Bailey Bay, in shallow water. One example.

Tectibranchs of the Bermudas. 547

Pleurobranchopsis, gen. nov.

Body ovate, dorsum separated from the neck by a groove. Shell
absent. Rhinophores elongated, folded. Oral tentacles conical.
Gill lateral, attached along its entire length, or nearly so; no shell.

Allied to Pleuwrobranchus, but differs in lacking the shell and in
the sessile gill. From Pleurobranchea it differs in the gill, and the
free anterior margin of the mantle.

Pleurobranchopsis aurantiaca, sp. nov.

Puate LXVI. FIGURE 5.

Mantle convex, smooth, with a free edge all around, forming a
slight sinus at the gill. The gill arches upward and backward and
is attached along its whole length. Foot wide, extends a short dis-
tance beyond the mantle posteriorly. Rhinophores slender, diver-
gent, longer than the conical tentacles.

Color of entire upper surface bright orange, deeper orange-red on
the mantle, which is finely specked with white and slightly translu-
cent; foot, head and gill paler orange.

Length in life, in extension, 32 to 36™™ (about 1.75 inches);
breadth, 18 to 20™™ (about .75 inch).

Coney Island at low-tide, among algze. One example.

A cluster of eggs found at the same time and place, under a flat
stone, is supposed to belong to this species. It is in the form of a
broad gelatinous ribbon, attached by one edge and filled with numer-
ous bright orange eggs in many rows.

Elysia crispa Morch.
Puate LXVI. Figure 4.

This is a small, delicate, light green species, covered with small
white specks and larger white spots or blotches, and a squarish white
spot on the back of the head and neck, with prolongations into the
rhinophores. Length 7-10™™.

Among dead corals and on green algie, 2 to 8 feet below low-tide.
Bailey Bay, May 5.

Coryphella (?) pallida, sp. nov.

Body small, slender, dorsal papillz long, slender, in two series of
lateral clusters, numerous, not crowded, usually curved. Rhinophores
elongated, tapered, slightly plicated, light yellow. Foot narrow,

548 A. FE. Verrill—Nudibranchs and naked

its anterior lobes much prolonged, slender, acute, usually curved
back.

Body white; dorsal papille dark gray with white tips.

Bailey Bay, in corallines ; one example. Length 10™™.

Doris (?) bistellata, sp. nov.*
PLATE LXVI. FIGURE 2.

Body oblong-elliptical, rather thick and elevated, convex. Foot
thick. Rhinophores clavate, plicated, retractile, without sheaths.
Gills seven, retractile, pedunculated, some of them forked near the
base, with few branches.

Proboscis large white, extensile.

Upper side rich dark purplish brown; back with two median large,
irregularly stellate spots of flake-white, and with small scattered
specks of white on body, head, gills, and sides of foot; under side
of foot white with brown spots.

Length, 15 to 20"; breadth, 6 to 8™™.

Castle Harbor, 2 to 4 feet, on reefs or dead corals, April 18.

Doris (?) olivacea, sp. nov.

Body small, in life elliptical or broad ovate, when at rest capable
of considerable extension ; both ends broadly rounded. Foot nar-
row, scarcely extending beyond mantle posteriorly. Mantle border
wide, thin, undulated. Head lunate. Rhinophores small, conical,
without sheaths, retractile. Gills retractile, numerous, slender, pin-
nate. Color pale green to dark olive-green above, with specks of dark
green and with a darker green median patch; gills dark green ;
rhinophores dark olive-green; under side of mantle lighter green.

Length, 107"; breadth, 6™™.

Bailey Bay, among corallines, April.

Lamellidoris lactea, sp. nov.

Body, in life, small, oblong elliptical, much depressed ; edges of
mantle thin, undulated. Dorsal surface little convex, covered rather
uniformly with numerous small, obtuse, spiculose verruce.

* This and some of the other species are here referred doubtfully to the old genus
Doris, because their anatomy and dentition have not been studied, owing to lack of
more than one example in most cases. None of them belong to Doris, as now
restricted.

Tectibranchs of the Bermudas. 549

Color nearly pure white. Length, in life, about 12™". Probably
young.

Bailey Bay Island, at low-water mark, among corallines. One
example.

Lamellidoris (?) quadrimaculata, sp. nov.

Puate LXVI. FIGoRe 3.

Body much flattened, broadly elliptical in life, with wide, thin,
undulated mantle margins. Rhinophores conical, subacute, plicate,
white, without distinct sheaths. Eyes small, nearer together than
the rhinophores. Gills five, small, white, much branched. Back
covered with minute spiculose papille, light orange-yellow with
a darker orange wide median patch, and specked with numerous
very small flake-white dots and with four larger, very distinct,
prominent, round white spots, arranged in a quadrangle on the
middle region of the back; numerous branching and reticulated thin
white lines run out radially toward the margins of the mantle, above
and below, and seem to be due to spicules imbedded in the tissues.

Length about 12™™; breadth, 6 to 8™™.

Castle Harbor, on dead corals, April 18. Two examples.

Chromodoris (?) roseopicta, sp. nov.
Puate LXVI. Fieure 1.

Body broad-ovate, subtruncate in front, obtuse behind ; marginal
ridges elevated and undulated in life. Gulls rather large and numer-
ous (about 16), elongated, simply pinnate. Rhinophores with a stout
sheath. Dorsal area, except in middle, covered with rather numer-
ous small conical papillae, which form a single row behind the gills
and near the front of head.

Ground-color of dorsum and sides bluish gray, but thickly specked
with black and flake-white dots, these specks largest on the back;
marginal ridge edged with bright carmine or rose-red, with a sub-
marginal line of white; dorsal papille, rhinophore-sheaths, and tips
of gills also carmine-red; outer margin of foot carmine or orange
red.

Length, 25™™; breadth, 10™™.

Bailey Bay, just below low-tide mark, on rocks. One example,
April.

550 A. E. Verrill—Nudibranchs and naked Tectibranchs, ete.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE.

Puate LXVI.

Figure 1.—Chromodoris roseopicta, sp. nov. x 2.

Figure 2.— Doris (?) distellata, sp. nov. x3.

Figure 3.—Lamellidoris (?) quadrimaculata, sp. nov. x3.
Figure 4.—Hlysia crispa. x4,

Figure 5.—Pleurobranchopsis aurantiaca, sp. nov. x 14.
Figure 6.—Aplysia megaptera, sp. nov. 4.
Figure 7.—Aplysia Willcowi. x4.

Figure 8 -—Siphonaria henica V. and B., sp. nov. x 4.

XITV.—AppITIons TO THE ANTHOZOA AND HyprRozoA OF THE
Brermupas. By A. E. VeErRRIt1.

ANTHOZOA.

Madreporaria.

A partial list of the corals collected at Bermuda (9 species) was
published by J. M. Jones* in 1869. The identifications of his species
were mostly made by the present writer, but his collection was very
incomplete, and errors were made in printing the list. Another list
(10 species) was also prepared by the writer for Prof. J. D. Danat and
published in 1872. Mr. A. Heilprin{ also published a list of the
Bermuda corals in 1889. His list included 19 species, of which I
consider eight as spurious or mere varieties. The most extended list
was prepared by J. J. Quelch for the Narrative of the Voyage of
the Challenger (vol. 1, part i, p. 146, foot note, 1885). This list
included 23 species, but several of the six species of Jsophyllia
admitted by Quelch are scarcely more than individual variations of
one species, not even worthy to be called varieties. Probably not
more than two actual species of Jsophyllia exist at Bermuda, and
even these may eventually be united into one very variable species.
I could detect no constant differences in the soft parts after a care-
ful study of hundreds of living specimens, including all the varieties,
though the color varies extremely, ranging through bright green,
olive-green, gray, lavender, etc., all these colors being often found
on a single example, distributed in regular patterns, or in irregular
blotches, and generally they are varied with spots or blotches of
flake-white.§ In some cases the color may be clear emerald-green,
in others nearly clear lavender or gray, but some large examples
were found that were half uniform green and half lavender without
blotchings, the two colors being defined by a median plane. Nor

* Cont. to the Nat. Hist. of the Bermudas,. Trans. Nova Scotia Inst., 1869.
Reprinted in Visitors’ Guide to Bermuda, p. 145, 1876.

+ Corals and Coral Islands, Hd. I, 1872; Ed. II, p. 114, 1874.

¢ The Bermuda Islands, Philad., 1889.

$ Some specimens were phosphorescent at night and this property seemed to be
related to the white pigment.

552 A. EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

do these colors depend to any great extent on the station, for in
some cases all these variations may be found in one place. But
those specimens found scattered in shallow water on bottoms of
white shell-sand were usually gray, or pale lavender mottled with
gray, though the hard parts do not differ from the darker colored
ones. One of the commonest forms at Bermuda was named Mussa
fragilis by Dana (Zoodph., p. 145, 1846). The type of this, from
Bermuda, is still in the Museum of Yale University. This, which is
the common more delicate form, should therefore bear the name
Isophyllia fragilis. It is possible that the coarser J. dipsacea (D.)
is only a variation of the same species, due to more vigorous growth.

Quelch also recognized seven species of Oculina from Bermuda,
which is doubtless too many, for all the species are variable in form,
the degree of elevation of the corallites, etc. Apparently all the
Bermuda forms of Oculina can be reduced to four species. He also
recorded two species of Astrwa (A. ananas and A. coarctata). We
found these two forms common in tide-pools, but consider them
merely variations of one species (A. ananas).

So, likewise, we consider Diploria Stokesii, listed by Heilprin, as
a mere variation of LD. cerebriformis, with the ridges wider and
more deeply grooved than usual. It is a common form.

Thus, at least eight nominal species should be eliminated from
Quelch’s list, leaving but 15 species. On the other hand he omitted
one of the commonest species (Porites astrcoides), recorded in other
lists,* and Siderastrea radians, recorded by Jones. I have now to
add three additional species of true reef corals, two of which ( Ord7-
cella annularis and O. cavernosa) are not uncommon and grow to
large sizes. Thus the number of true anthozoan corals now known
is about 20.

All these corals, except the Plestastreea, herein described as new,
are common West Indian and Florida species. The coral-fauna of
Bermuda differs chiefly from that of the Florida reefs and the
Bahamas in the absence of certain prominent and well known genera
and species characteristic of the latter, especially the genera Dadre-
pora, Manicina, Colpophyllia, Husmilia, Dichocceenia, Dendrogyra,
Cladocora, and the two very common species, Mceandrina elivosa
and Agaricia agaricites. Possibly some of these may yet be dis-
covered at Bermuda, but if found there at all they must be very
local and rare, for the Bermuda corals have been extensively col-
lected.

* See Richard Rathbun, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., 1887, p. 354.

A. EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas, 553

Additional species of Bermuda Corals.

Orbicella annularis Dana.

Madrepora annularis Ellis and Sol., 1786.

Astrea annularis Lam., Anim. sans Vert., ii, 1816.

Heliastrea annularis Edw. and Haime, Corall., ii, 1849.

Astrea (Orbicella) annularis Dana, Zooph., p. 214, pl. 10, fig. 6, 1846.

Orbicella annularis VerriN, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., I, p. 48, 1864. Pourtales, in
Agassiz Rep. on Florida Reefs, Mem. Mus. Comp. Zo6l, vii, part I, pl. iv, figs.
1-10, 1880.

I have examined several large and characteristic examples of this
species from the outer reefs of the Bermudas and also from the reefs
in Great Sound, etc. Good specimens are in the American Museum,
New York, and in the museum of the University of New York. The
latter were obtained by Prof. Bristol’s party. We obtained but one
example.

The color in life is dull yellow. It does not differ from the
Florida form.

Orbicella cavernosa (Esp.) Dana.

Madrepora cavernosa Wsper., 1797.

Astrea argus Lam., Anim. sans Vert., ii, 1816.

Astrea (Orbicella) argus Dana, Zodph., p. 207, pl. x, figs. la, 1b, 1846.
Heliastrea cavernosa Kdw. and Haime, Corall., ii, 1857.

Orbicella cavernosa Verrill, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., I, p. 47, 1864.

The only specimen studied by me is a large hemispherical mass, in
excellent condition, which formed part of the Bermuda exhibit, sent
by the Governor of Bermuda to the Centennial Exposition at Phila-
delphia, in 1876, and afterwards presented to the U. 8. National
Museum. It is said to be not uncommon on the outer reefs near
North Rocks.

Plesiastreea Goodei, sp. nov.
PLATE LXVII. Ficure 1.

Coral solid, massive, hemispherical, calicles circular, not very deep,
pretty regularly arranged, near together, with their margins a little
prominent and thickened. Septa prominent, nearly entire, usually 24,
of which 12 are broad, reaching the columella, and alternate with 12
much narrower ones that extend only one-third the distance. The
larger septa are vertical within, distinctly thickened distally, and
bear thickened paliform lobes at the inner edge, close to the columella.

554 A. & Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Columella solid, rather prominent, convex, circular or elliptical.

Diameter of coral about 9 inches (225™™); of calicles, 2.6™™ to 3™™,

A single specimen of this fine species was collected at Bermuda by
Mr. G. Brown Goode, in 1876.

Madracis decactis (Lyman, 1857), Verrill, 1864.

This species often grows in irregular masses composed of rounded
nodules, easily broken apart. Although the coral has but ten equal
septa, the animal has 20 regular but obtuse tentacles, in two cycles,
differing a little in size and position (PI. Ixvii, fig. 10). The color,
in life, is light orange-yellow or ochre-color. It is not rare.

Siderastreea siderea (Ellis and Sol.) Blainy.

This is very common in shallow water, both on the reefs and in
the sounds, and it often grows in places where no other corals grow,
owing to the turbidity of the water. It sometimes forms hemis-
pheres over a foot across.

The figures of the polyps of this genus given by Agassiz (Florida
Reefs) are not correct in representing the tentacles as three-lobed.
They are simple, short, clavate or subcapitate, those of the different
cycles quite unequal; a pair of small ones, each side of the base of a
larger one, gave rise to the error in the figures drawn for Agassiz.

Figures of the animals of this and many of the other corals have
been made for the final report on our Bermuda collection.

ACTINARIA.

A valuable paper on the Bermuda actinians was published by
Prof. J. P. McMurrich in 1888-1887, with studies of the internal
structure of most of the species. His list included five actinians*
and five Zoanthide. One or two additional species were recorded
from the Challenger Expedition.t

* Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, Philad., 1888, and reprinted in Heilprin’s The Bermuda
Islands, pp. 105-135, pl. 10, 11, 1889. Of the species enumerated ‘‘ Azptasza sp.” is
probably A. tagetes ; Oulactis fasciculata is Asteractis flosculifera (Les.) Verrill, Amer.
Journ. Sci., vii, p. 45, 1899 (non MeMur.); Phymactis crucifer is Epicystis crucifera
(Les.) Ehr.; Verrill, op. cit., vi, p. 496, 1898. The latter is a very large, handsome,
pink and white species, with thickened, white transverse ridges on the inner side of
the tentacles. It lives deeply buried in the crevices of the reefs.

+ Ilyanthopsis longifilis Hertw., Rep. Zodl. Voy. Challenger, xxvi, p. 13, pl. ii, fig.
12, was described from the Bermuda reefs.

It is shaped like Azptasia, with a smooth column and collar; no acontia; 160 long
tentacles and the same number of perfect mesenteries; a pedal disk; no sphincter
muscle. Evidently allied to Anthea or Anemonia.

A. EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 555

The most abundant species is Condylactis passifiora D. and M.,
which is often a foot across. Its body is red; tentacles very long,
gray, tipped with pink or purple.

Our party added several interesting species to the list, some of
which have already been recorded by me in the American Journ.
Science.* The Zoanthide of our collection have not yet been fully
studied, but they probably include one or two species, not included
here, new to the fauna. The following are the species not definitely
included in MeMurrich’s list. (See foot note above.)

Additional Actinaria.

Lebrunia Danee (D. and M.) Verrill.

Oulactis Dane Duch. and Mich., Corall. Antiil, p. 47, pl. vii, fig. 10, 1860.
Lebrunea neglecta Duerden, Actin. Jamaica, p. 456, 1898 (non D. and M.).
Lebrunia Dane Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vii, p. 46, fig. 15, p. 48, 1899.

Puate LXVII. Ficure 3. Pate LXIX. FIGURE i

Several large specimens, up to 8 inches in diameter, were found
imbedded to the tentacles in crevices of the reefs. The arbor-
escently branched, green, gill-like fronds (fig. 3) are very large and
covered with many round, blue acrorhagi.

Actinotryx Sancti-Thomee Duch. and Mich.

Corall. Antill., p. 45, pl. vii, fig. 2, 1860. Andres (Actinothryx), 1883. Duerden,
Jamaican Actinaria, part ii, p. 148, pl. x, figs. 3-6, pl. xi, figs. 3, 4, pl. xii, fig. 3,
1900.

Rhodactis Sancti-Thome McMurrich, Actin. Bahama Is., p. 42, pl. i, fig. 9, pl. iv,
figs. 2, 3, 1889.

Puate LXVIII. Ficure 5.

Very common on the reefs, living exposed and usually grega-
riously, those in each group generally of the same color, and probably
produced by fission from one parent stalk. The body is usually pear-
shaped or top-shaped with a wide disk, covered with radial rows of
small, lobed actinobranchs, diversified in color. Marginal tentacles
are very small, unequal. It secretes a large quantity of mucus when
irritated. The color is variable, usually brownish or purplish exte-
riorly. The base is smaller than the disk, often lobate, and very
firmly adherent. The disk is but little contractile and not retractile.

* Vols. viand vii. Brief Cont. to Zodl., Nos. lviii-Ixii, 1898, 1899.

Trans. Conn. AcaD., VOL. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.

37

556 A. & Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Ricordea florida (D. and M.).

? Ricordea florida Duch. and Mich., Corall. Antill., p. 42, pl. vi, fig. 11, 1860.

Duerden, op. cit., p. 156, pl. x, fig. 7, pl. xi, figs. 5, 6, pl. xii, figs. 1, 2, pl. xiii,
fig. 1, 1900.

Heteranthus floridus McMurrich, op. cit., p. 47, pl. i, fig. 10, pl. iv, figs. 4, 5, 1889.

Habits and colors nearly the same as of the last.

It is possible that this is not the true florida of D. and M., but it
appears to be the species described under this name by MeMurrich.
Duerden’s species agrees better with the type of D. and M.

Epicystis osculifera (Les.) Ver.
Actinia osculifera Leseur, Journ. Philad. Acad. Sci., i, p. 175, 1817.

This species or variety scarcely differs from &. crucifera, except
in lacking the transverse white ridges on the tentacles, characteristic
of the latter. The colors of the two forms are similar and are
variable im the same way in each.

Leseur’s description seems to apply better to this than to any
other known West Indian form. Duerden (op. cit., 1900, p. 139),
considers this only a variety of /. crucifera.

Bunodactis stelloides (McMur.) Verrill.
Aulactinia stelloides McMurrich, Actinaria of Bahama Is,, p. 28, pl. i, figs 5, 6, pl.
iii, figs. 8-10, 1889.
Aulactinia stella Duerden, Journ. Inst. Jam., ii, p. 454, 1898 (non Verrill sp.).
Bunodella stelloides Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vii, p. 43, Jan., 1898.
Bunodactis stelloides Verrill, op. cit., vii, p. 146, foot note, 1899.

Common under stones near low-tide mark.

SAGARTIADZ.

Aiptasia annulata (Les.) Andres.

Actinia annulata Leseur, Journ. Philad. Acad., i, p. 172, 18i7.
Aiptasia annulata Andres, Actinies, 1888. McMurrich, Actinaria Bahama Is., p.
7, pl. i, fig. 1, pl. iii, fig. 1, 1889.

PLATE LXVIII. Ficure 3.

This species is not uncommon in the crevices of the reefs at and
below low-tide. The largest examples were 8 inches or more in
diameter when fully expanded and had several hundreds of tenta-
cles. The color is generally light green with subspiral, raised, white
annulations on the tentacles, which persist in preserved specimens.

A, EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas, 557

Aiptasia tagetes (D. and M.) Andres.

Bartholomea tagetes Duch. and Mich., Supl. Corall. Antill., p. 39, pl. vi, fig. 16, 1866.
Aiptasia tagetes Andres, Actinies, 1883. McMurrich, Actin. Bahama Is., p. 12.

Puate LXVII. FIGure 2.

Common at low-tide in crevices of the reefs. Usually green, or
dark olive-green, with white specks.

Phellia rufa Verrill, sp. nov.
? Phellia clavata Duerden, Actin. Jamaica, p. 459, 1898 (non D. and Mich.*).
PuaTE LXVIII. Ficure 2.

Column rather slender, usually cylindrical or nearly so, but often
somewhat hour-glass-shaped ; in expansion often three or four times
as high as broad, the capitulum forming about one-fourth the height.
Seapus covered with a thick, firmly adherent, tough coat of sand,
etc., its upper edge slightly free and irregularly denticulated. Ten-
tacles 36 to 48, in the larger examples, about as long as the diameter
of the column or rather longer, the inner ones somewhat longer than
the others, but not abruptly so, regularly tapered, subacute.

Color of scapus, under the sandy coat, dull brown ; capitulum
light rosy red to brick-red and flesh-color, translucent ; tentacles
variable, most often light terra-cotta red, or salmon-red, sometimes
bright red, broadly tipped with reddish brown, and crossed by two
or three broad, V-shaped or W-shaped reddish-brown bands, and
with an elongated spot of the same color on each side of the base ;
disk similar to the tentacles in color, variegated with brown and
flake-white spots, radially arranged.

Height of largest, 20 to 32™™ ; diameter, 8 to 12™™ in expansion.

Common under and in crevices of stones and dead corals, just
below low-tide mark (2 to 6 feet).

This agrees pretty closely with the Jamaican species described as
Phellia clavata by Duerden, but not with the original account of
that species.

* The species described by Duch. and Mich. has the following synonymy :
Phellia Americana Verrill, Proc. Essex Inst., v, p. 327 [13].

Paractis clavata Duch. and Mich., Corall. Antilles, p. 40, pl. vi, figs. 7, 8, 1860
(non Phellia clavata Stimp., sp., 1855; Verrill, op. cit., iv, 1865, and vol. vi,
pl. i, figs. 8-36, 1869; mec Phellia clavata Duerden, Actinaria around Jamaica,
Journ. Inst. Jamaica, ii, p. 459, 1898).

Capnea clavata Duch. and Mich., Supl., p. 33, 1866.

558 A. EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

ANTHEADZ.
Actinoides pallida (Duch. and Mich) Duerden.

Anthopleura pallida Duch, and Mich., Corall. Antill., Supl., p. 126, 1866.
Actinoides pallida Duerden, Actin, around Jamaica, p. 453, 1898.

PuateE LXVIII. Figure 4.

This small species has vertical rows of verruce, only on the upper
part of the column, decreasing downward, to which bits of shells
were firmly adherent; usually there are about six in the larger rows;
the upper one is more prominent and somewhat like an acrorhagus.
-It can usually be recognized by the chain of round or elliptical flake-
white spots along the inner surface of the tentacles, bordered
externally on each side by a narrow dark olive-green or brown line ;
some of the spots may touch each other, but they are mostly a little
apart and united by a white line, while the dark lines are continuous
and persist in preserved specimens after all other colors have faded.

The disk is variegated with green, brown, gray, and flake-white, the
white being in the form of 12 or 24 squarish or oblong radial spots
in front of the bases of the inner tentacles, and edged with brown
radial lines ; the lips are either green or white.

Not uncommon under stones at low-tide near Bailey Bay.

Actinia Bermudensis Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vi, p. 495, 1898.
? Diplactis Bermudensis McMurrich, in The Bermuda Is., p. 116, pl. 10, figs. 4, 6,
pl. 11, figs. 1, 2, 1889.
Puate LXVII. Figure 7.

This is a common red species with a circle of large, round, blue
acrorhagi close to the tentacular margin. Occasionally brownish
yellow or rust-yellow specimens occur (var. ferruginea V.).

Prof. McMurrich has suggested (in letter) that it may prove to
be the same as his Diplactis, the latter having been described from
badly preserved specimens. If so his description certainly does not
apply well to this species, which is a typical Actinia.

Common under stones at and above low-tide mark.

A. EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 559

ALICIIN 2.
Bunodeopsis globulifera, sp. nov.

2 Viatrix globulifera Duch. and Mich., Corall. Antill., p. 44, pl. vi, figs. 15, 16, 1860.
Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., vii, p. 146, fig. 20, 1899.
Bunodeopsis, sp. nov., Duerden, Actin. Jamaica, Journ. Inst. Jamaica, ii, p. 456-

PLATE LXVII. Ficure 4.

Column broad below, narrowed above ; in the least contracted
specimens the upper part is tapered to the tentacles and nearly free
of tubercles; in others the column is short and covered with tuber-
cles throughout, the naked part being concealed. The tubercles are
smooth, rounded, and variable in size and number, larger and smaller
ones are mingled together, but in general the lower ones are the
larger. They are often very numerous over the lower half of the
column and closely crowded. They are present in considerable
number in specimens only 2™™ in diameter of column, but in such
specimens they are mostly near the base. The limbus is strongly
crenulated and lobed.

Tentacles, in full expansion, very long and slender, three or four
times the diameter of the body, but they can contract to a much
thicker, tapered form, about twice the diameter of the disk. They
vary in number from 18 to 36, in the examples studied. Usually
the number increases two at a time, for examples with 18, 20, 22,
24, and 26 tentacles were found. The twelve inner ones are longer
than the others, and two rudimentary ones, just appearing, may
often be found. In one case a forked tentacle was noticed. The
disk is often nearly flat, but in many it protrudes in a conical form.
The mouth is small, with two feeble siphonoglyphs.

Color in life yellowish green, often with dark brown streaks ;
vesicles yellowish brown. The largest examples are about 15™™
high and 8™™ broad at base.

Only a single example of this curious species was obtained by us,
but a considerable number were collected by Prof. Bristol’s party in
1898, which he has kindly loaned to me for study.

It lives attached to algze in shallow water.

Mr. Duerden informs me that this is doubtless identical with his
supposed new species. At first I thought that it would prove to be
the adult of the long-sought Viatrix globulifera, but if so the latter
was badly figured, for its vesicles are represented as close to the
bases of the tentacles instead of confined to the lower part of the
column. Therefore it seems best to consider it a new species.

560 <A. #. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

EDWARDSIADZ.

A species resembling an Hdwardsia is contained in our collection,
but it did not expand fully in life.

A specimen dredged in Flatt’s Inlet, in 6 to 8 feet, sand, was
reddish brown on the scapus, but it did not expose the tentacles.
It has 8 fertile and muscular mesenteries with several pairs of small
imperfect ones.

It needs to be studied more carefully by serial sections.

ZOANTHIDZ.

Several species of Zoanthidz have been described from Bermuda,
and some additional forms were obtained by our party.

MecMurrich, in 1889, described the five following species, all of
which are, apparently, in our collection. His descriptions and
figures are largely anatomical and histological.

Zoanthus jflos-marinus (non Duch. and Mich.) = Z. proteus Ver.
= ?Z. Dane Hert. (non Verrill).

Mammillifera tuberculata (Gray) = Isaurus tuberculatus Gray.
MecMur., 1896; Duerden, 1898.

Corticifera ocellata (non Ellis and Sol.) = Palythoa grandiflora
Ver., sp. nov.

C. glareola (non Les., 1817) = Palythoa mammillosa (Ellis and
Sol.) = C. lutea Hert. (non Quoy and Gaim.) = P. mammillosa
Duerden, 1898.

Gemmaria Riiset (Ruset by error, non Duch. and Mich.) =
Parapalythoa Heilprini Ver., sp. nov.

Hertwig (Rep. Voy. Chall., 1888) described Zoanthus Dance?
(non Verrill), and Corticifera lutea (non Quoy and Gaim.) The
former is perhaps our Z. proteus, the latter is our Palythoa mam-
millosa.

Additional Species.
Parazoanthus parasiticus (D. and M.).
Zoanthus parasiticus Duch. and Mich., Corall. Antill., p. 50, pl. viii, figs. 3, 4, 1860.

This minute species is frequently found parasitic on the tubular
sponge (Tuba or Spinosella vaginalis). Only the disk shows at the
surface of the sponge. When dried they appear as small, circular,
about 12-rayed, stellate, and mostly separated spots, 1.5 to 2™™ in
diameter, more or less scattered over the surface.

A, FE. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 561

A variety or distinct species, with disks up to 3™™ in diameter,
occurs, more closely grouped, on a sponge of the genus Hireina.

Zoanthus sociatus Les., 1817.
Zoanthus sociatus MeMurrich, Actin. Bahama Is., p. 62, pl. ii, fig. 3; pl. iv, figs.
15-18, 1889.
?Zoanthus flos-marinus Duerden, Jamaican Actin., part i, p. 339, pl. xviiA, fig. 2,
pl. xviiiA, fig. 2, 1898 (non Duch. and Mich.).

Several specimens were obtained that seem to agree with this
species as described by McMurrich, from the Bahamas, and with the
Z. flos-marinus of Duerden. The latter has much smaller polyps
than the original type of Duch. and Mich., and differs in form,
color, and number of tentacles. (See p. 566, below.)

Zoanthus proteus, sp. nov.

2Zoanthus Dane Hertwig (non Verrill).
Zoanthus flos-marinus MeMurrich, The Bermuda Is., p. 119, pl. xi, figs. 3, 4, 1889.

PLATE LXVII. Figures 5, 5a, 5d.

Polyps of moderate size, extremely variable in form and height,
united into more or less extensive clusters either by slender narrow
stolons, or by flat expansions of ccenenchyma, or directly, the buds
often springing from the basal regions of the column, or even from
higher up on the sides, so as to appear furcate or branched ; some-
times stolons also arise from above the base. The polyps may be
crowded or loosely aggregated; column may be short or long cylin-
drical ; bottle-shaped ; jug-shaped; club-shaped ; or tall, slender,
trumpet-shaped ; all these forms often occurring in one cluster (see
figs. 5-56). The wall is soft, but often has dirt, grains of sand, etc.,
adhering slightly to the surface, except on the upper third or fourth
part, which is smoother and naked, so that the surface is usually
divisible into two regions ; but this difference is not always evident.
A constriction sometimes occurs between the two areas (fig. 5).

Tentacles numerous, slender, usually 48 to 52.

Color of column usually olive-green, sometimes bluish above; disk
and tentacles pale ochre-yellow, with white specks, sometimes
greenish.

Height of longest polyps, in contraction, 18"™; greatest diameter,
3.5 to 5™™; height of short forms, 4 to 6™™ ; diameter, 4 to 5™™;
height of medium polyps, about 10"; diameter, 3 to 5™™.

At and just below low-tide mark, on the reefs, adhering to stones
and dead corals.

562 A. EF. Verrili—~Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Zoanthus dubius Les., op. cit., p. 1817 (?non D. and M.).
Puate LXVII. FIGURE 9.

A few specimens were obtained on the reefs that appear to agree
with this species. The polyps are often slightly clavate and dis-
tinctly smaller (about 4™™ diam.) than those of Z. proteus and Z.
sociatus and form small open clusters, united by flat stolons. The
lower part of the column is covered with sponges and other foreign
substances; the upper part is soft and smooth.

Protopalythoa, nom. nov. Type G. variabilis Duerden.

Gemmaria Duch. and Mich., Coral]. Antill., p. 55, 1860, (non McCready, 1859).
Gemmaria McMurrich, The Berm. Is., p. 131, 1889; Actinaria Bahama Is., p. 64;
1889. Duerden, Jamaican Actinaria, i, p. 350, 1898.

The name Gemmaria having been preoccupied in Hydrozoa, it is
necessary to give a new one to this group, if it is to be considered as
really distinct from Palythoa, from which it seems to differ only in
the fact that the zodids are not united together laterally by ccenen-
chyma, but only by stolons or based expansions. Some species of
Palythoa are not thus united for more than half their height, or
even less, and perhaps future discoveries may show a complete
gradation between the two conditions.

The sphincter muscle is single; the mesenteries are microtypic ;
the mesoglea contains lacunz; the walls contain grains of sand,
etc., making them more or less coriaceous. The zodids are some-
times moneecious; sometimes dicecious.

In renaming this genus I have intentionally assigned a new type,
selecting the species which has been most fully described anatomi-
cally. The first species named by Duch. and Mich. (P. &itsez)
was not figured and was so imperfectly described that it cannot be
determined; not even the colors, nor the number of tentacles were
given.

The second species (P. clavata) is said (1850) to have 30 tentacles,
and to have a brown body and violet disk and tentacles. It seems
to be very like P. variabdilis, but the latter has 60 to 80 tentacles,
and is larger.

Other closely allied species are P. isolata McMur., Bahamas; P.
fusca Duerden, Jamaica; P. MeMurrichi Hadd. and Shackl.; P.
Mutuki H. and 8.; P. Canariensis H. and Duerd.; PP. Hetlprini
Ver. = G. Riisei MeM. (non D. & M.), see p. 560. The affinities of
G. brevis D, and M. are uncertain.

A. E. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 568

Protopalythoa grandis, sp. nov.

PLATE LXVII. FIGuRE 6.

A large species with the polyps united into small divergent clus-
ters by short stolons, furcate at the base, or sometimes isolated ;
walls thickly encrusted with fine sand. Column in expansion usually
clavate, obconic, or long trumpet-shaped, with the basal part tapered
and rather narrow ; often two to three times as high as broad.
Disk broad, cup-shaped or when fully expanded convex or umbrella-
shaped, with the borders recurved. Tentacles numerous, about 60
to 66, in two alternating rows, all similar, short, obtuse; outside the
tentacles is a circle of marginal papille, nearly as large as the tenta-
cles and alternating with the outer row. Sometimes one tentacle
(directive), in line with the long axis of the mouth, was larger and
lighter colored than the rest.

Color of column usually pale orange, salmon, or buff, under the
coat of white sand; disk usually rich orange or orange-brown, some-
times light orange, buff, or ochre-yellow, the tint often varying in
the same cluster, its outer part, near the tentacles, darker than the
central, and usually with darker radial lines, sometimes tinged with
green; lips white or orange; tentacles like disk, but usually a shade
paler, often darker at base, but the tentacles may be darker than
the disk in pale specimens.

Height of largest polyps, 30 to 36™; diameter of expanded disk,
12-40, 16",

On dead Oculina, off Bailey Bay, 30 to 40 feet; Harrington
Sound, 2 to 6 feet; also in shallow water on the reefs, not common.

Decidedly larger than either of the species hitherto described from
the Atlantic.

Palythoa Lamx., Polyp. flex., 1816.
Corticifera Leseur, Journ. Acad. Sci., Philad., i, p. 178, 1817.

This genus differs from Protopalythoa only in having the polyps
united laterally, to a greater or less extent, by ccenenchyma filled
with sand and other foreign substances, so as to form continuous
coriaceous crusts, often of great extent.

The mesenteries are microtypical,* as in Zoanthus, and usually
not very numerous.

* MecMurrich, evidently by error, states that they are macrotypical (Actin, Bahama
Is., p. 62), but he describes them as microtypical on a later page (p. 66).

564 A. FE. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Two species of this genus are common and often found together,
on the rocks at low-tide, in tide pools, or even in exposed situations,
where they are often laid bare by the tide. Both are buff or pale
ochre-color and thickly encrusted with whitish sand. The more com-
mon is the species described as Corticifera lutea by Hertwig and as
C. glareola by MeMurrich. As indicated above (p. 560), neither of
these names is correct. The zodids are decidedly larger and the
tentacles (36-38) more numerous than in P. glareola. It forms
broad encrustations, often one to three feet in diameter, varying in
thickness up to one-half an inch or more (10 to 15™™), with the
zoids 6 to 8™™ in diameter when expanded, or 6 to 7™™ in contrac-
tion, and projecting, when fully contracted, only very slightly or
not at all above the ccenenchyma, but in partial expansion forming
more or less prominent verruce, often nearly as high as broad. All
these various conditions can often be seen in the same cluster. PI.
Ixvill, fig. 7.

This appears to be the earliest described species, Palythoa mam-
millosa (Ellis and Sol., 1780), of which their second species (ocellata)
was perhaps a synonym, differing only in the state of preservation.

The other Bermuda species, remarkable for the large size of the
polyps and the extent to which they are free distally, appears to be
undescribed. (P. grandifiora V.)

We did not find the real Palythoa glareola Les., at Bermuda, It
is distinguished mainly by the smaller size of the polyps (diam, 4™™
contracted) and the fewer mesenteries and tentacles (24, t. Les. ; 28-34
t. Duerd.). Perfect mesenteries about 16-17, often unsymmetrical
(t. Duerd.) ; 17 (t. Les., fig.). Disk violet (t. Les.).

Its appearance and mode of growth are nearly the same as in
P. mammillosa, but it forms thinner crusts (about 5-8™™), though
perhaps of equal extent. It was well described and figured, with
anatomical details, by Leseur (op. cit., pp. 178, 184, 185, pl. viii, figs.
6-9, 1817), and more fully, with histology, by Duerden (Jamaican
Actinaria, i, p. 365, pl. viii A, fig. 9, pl. xix, figs. 5-7, 1898) as P.
Caribea D. and M.

Palythoa grandiflora, sp. nov.
PuateE LXVIII. FIGure 6.

Zodids large, often free distally for about half their entire length,
and forming clusters (usually of 12 to 24) several inches across.
In contraction the zodids form large, rounded mammille, often
higher than broad, strongly sulcated longitudinally, the grooves
(about 26) converging to the central depression of the summit; sur-

A. E. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 565

face covered with a firm coat of fine sand. In partial expansion, the
summit becomes considerably swollen or turbinate ; in full expan-
sion, broad saucer-shaped. Tentacles about 52 to 56 or more, short,
subequal, with half as many marginal denticles.

Color buff or light ochre to dark ochre; disk dull orange or
brownish yellow, usually marked with radial lines and specks of
white ; tentacles dull orange, often tipped with white ; marginal
denticles, flake-white.

Height of zodids, 15 to 20™"; diameter in contraction, 10 to 18™™;
disk, in expansion, 14 to 16™™.

This species has larger zodids and much more numerous tentacles
than any hitherto described.

It is probably the species described as Corticifera ocellata by
MeMurrich (Bermuda Is., p. 127), but not the original ocedlata.

As additional species of West Indian Zoanthi are likely to occur
at the Bermudas, I add, for convenience, the following analytical
table, based chiefly on the external characters given in the original
figures and descriptions, but supplemented in some cases by the
observations of later writers (as indicated), and by personal studies.
Valuable diagnostic characters are undoubtedly to be derived from
anatomical and histological studies, especially from the character of
the sphincter muscles and the musculature of the mesenteries. But
at present only a few species have been studied in these respects and
some of those that have been thus studied have evidently been
erroneously identified, so that these characters cannot be used advan-
tageously in this table. Moreover the individual variations in their
anatomy, known to be great, have not been sufficiently investigated
in any species. The size and form of the sphincter muscles vary
according to the degree of contraction and mode of preservation.
For such characters reference should be had to the plates of McMur-
rich and of Duerden. The number of tentacles is equal to that of
the mesenteries, but as the latter are added by pairs, bilaterally,
next the directives, the number varies considerably, even in polyps
that seem adult.*

I do not pretend to vouch for the specific distinctness of all the
nominal species included in this table, but they are the forms
usually regarded as distinct.

* This mode of increase and the bilateral arrangement of the mesenteries was first
definitely described by the present writer in these Transactions, vol. i, pp. 495, 496,
1869, as characteristic of the entire family. Leseur had figured them correctly as
early as 1817. Probably the number of perfect mesenteries will be found more con-
stant than the total number, but this has seldom been given by writers on this group.

566 A. £. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Analytical table of West Indian Species of Zoanthus.

A.—Tentacles short, subequal, in two alternating series.

B.—Ccenenchyma mostly in the form of tubular or band-like stolons.

C.—Tentacles 50 to 60, or more.

d.—Column usually clavate and pedunculate ; stolons mostly tubular; clusters
open.

e.—Greatest diameter of column usually 4 to 5™™; height 25™™ or less, column
usually bluish green or violaceous distally ; prevailing color of disk, green
or blue, variegated or radially spotted with brown. Z. sociatus Les.

ee.—Greatest diameter of column 11™™; expanded disk 13-14"™; height of
column up to 50™™ or more. Prevailing colors of column yellowish or red-
dish ; of disk and tentacles, yellowish, reddish, or red-brown. Test ‘‘ coria-
ceous”; ‘‘ ovaries, 20” (t. Leseur). Z. Solandri Les. (type).

dd.—Column usually nearly cylindrical, not distinctly pedunculate; stolons
mostly flat and band-like ; clusters close, exposed. Size ‘‘ one-third smaller
than sociatus” (t. Les.). Z. dubius Les. (type).

CC.—Tentacles 48-52. Column protean, may be cylindrical, jug-shaped, sub-
clavate, and trumpet-shaped in one colony. Stolons variable, mostly nar-
row. Diameter of column, usually 5 to 6™™ ; height up to 20™™", mostly less.
Prevailing color of disk and tentacles, green. Test with a rough cuticle
proximally. Z. proteus Ver.

CCC.—Tentacles about 36. Size large. Column somewhat clavate, but with a
wide base. Clusters open. Diameter of column distally about 15™™; its
height up to 35™" ; diameter of expanded polyp, 20"; length of tentacles,
2.5™™ (t. fig. by Duch. and Mich.). Column greenish distally; a ring of
green around the mouth. Z. flos-marinus D. and M. (type).

BB.—Ccenenchyma mostly lamellar or membranous, polyps short, clusters usually
rather close.

f.—Column short, usually obovate, swollen, pedunculate. Mammillifera Les.

Tentacles about 52-60.* About 60 mesenteries, of which 27 are perfect and
bear ovaries (t. Leseur, p. 184, and pl. viii, fig. 3). Diameter of column, in ~
contraction, about 6™™ ; in expansion about 7™™; height, 7-8™™. Test ‘‘ soft
and smooth.” Disk greenish ; tentacles and column reddish (t. Les.).

Z. auricula (Les.).

* Leseur, on p. 178, Journ. Phil. Acad., i, 1817, gives the number of tentacles
as 26-30, but this is evidently an error, probably due to the fact that only one
cycle was shown in the drawing. In his remarkably accurate transverse section
he shows 61 mesenteries, and also indicates the directives, the inequality of the
pairs, and the bilateral arrangement of the later pairs,—features that were
ignored by later writers for nearly half a century! (See these Trans., i, p. 495.)
As the number of tentacles, in this family, corresponds to the mesenteries, it is
safe to assume that 52 to 60 are the usual numbers. McMurrich and others have
been misled by this error (see MeMurrich in Ann. N. York Acad., ix, p. 189, 1876).

A, E. Verrill— Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas, 567

ff.—Column cylindrical or subclavate, with a rather stout base.

g.—Tentacles about 50 (t. Les.); 56-62 (t. MeMur.). Column short, nearly
cylindrical ; diameter in contraction, 3-4™™ ; height, 2-3.5™™ (t. MceMur.).
Disk yellowish, a green circle at base of tentacles; tentacles light brown ;
mouth rosaceous (t. Les.). Test soft and smooth, but with a cuticle (t.
MecMur.). Hermaphrodite. Z. nympheea (Les.).

gg.—Polyps larger ; column more elongated, cylindrical or only slightly clavate.

h.—Tentacles small and very numerous. Diameter of column, in contraction,
5-6™™ ; disk, in expansion, 8-9"™ ; height of column, 10-12™™ (t. fig. by D.
and M.). Coenenchyma thick, fleshy. Clusters rather open.

Z, Anduzii (D. and M.).

hh.—Tentacles about 60. Perfect mesenteries 26-28. Column wall thin, with a
cuticle below, carrying foreign matter. Diameter of column, in contrac-
tion, about 6™™ ; of fully expanded disk, 8-10™™ ; height of column, 4-30™™,
average about 13™™. Clusters rather close. Coenenchyma thin, tough,
lamellar. Colors variable ; column, pale below, olive-blue above ; tentacles
usually dark brown, sometimes green or olive; disk usually bright green
with paler radial lines, sometimes pale green or yellow, sometimes a dark
triangular spot in line with each angle of mouth; peristome pink, bright
green, or yellow. Becomes dark green in alcohol (t. Duerd.). Hemaphrodite.
Sphincter muscle distinct from that of Z. nympheea (t. Duerd.).

Z. pulchellus Duerden.

(M. distans and M. pulchellus (both of D, and M., Supl., 1864), St. Thomas,
were originally too imperfectly described, and as intimated by their authors,
may be only varieties of Z. nympheea.)

AA.—Tentacles long and slender, recurved, about 60, their length 8™™, as
figured. Polyps large, clavate, pedunculate, 40-42™™ high ; diameter of
column distally, in contraction, 8™™; of expanded disk, without tenta-
eles, 10™™. Tentacles blue. Z. nobilis D. and M.

(This may be an Epizoanthus, which it resembles in the length and slender-
ness of its tentacles. Its anatomy is unknown.)

568 A. E. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

ALCYONARIA.

GORGONACEA,.

Lists of the Gorgonacea have been published by J. M. Jones,
J. D. Dana, Heilprin, and others, but none of them are very com-
plete. Heilprin gives nine species, but two of them are probably
mere varieties. The following valid species are in Heilprin’s list
(Bermuda Is., p. 103).

Gorgonia flabellum Linn. Sea-fan.

Gorgonia acerosa (?) Pallas. Purple sea-plume.

Gorgonia Americana Gmel. (Recorded by Dana.) Sea-plume.

Plexaura jflecuosa Lamx. Sea-rod.

This is one of the largest as well as the most common species. It
becomes two feet or more broad and often three feet or more high,
with a very large main stem, two or three inches in diameter. The
branches are furcate with very numerous terminal branchlets, 4 to
6™= in diameter. The calicles are small, round, not crowded, with
the borders only very slightly raised or not all so. Color in life,
dull dark purple or grayish brown; when dried usually purple-brown,
often brownish yellow, or a combination between these colors.

Plexaura homomaila (Esp.) Lamx. Black sea-rod.

Plexwaurella crassa (Ellis and Sol.) Lamx.=multicauda Heilp. Sea-
rod or sea-whip.

See pl. Ixix, fig. 4. Remarkable for the very large size and ele-
gance of the polyps, which cannot be retracted; but in life they
completely conceal the coral and make it look like a soft branching
sponge. The pores are large, open, and close together when dry.

Plexauvrella dichotoma (Esp.) Kolliker,

Easily recognized by its long, stout cylindrical or digitate
branches, covered with very irregularly shaped pores, which may
be narrow-oblong, elliptical, oval, or circular, with the long axis in
various directions and with lips only slightly raised or not at all.

The Gorgonia purpurea and G. pseudo-antipathes of Heilprin’s
list are indeterminable. The former is probably the purple variety
of Plexaura flexuosa.

Gorgonia turgida (Ehr.) Verrill, has been recorded from Bermuda
by the present writer (Amer. Journ. Sci., xlvili, p, 424, 1869).

A, EF. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 569

Additional Species of Gorgonacea.

Gorgonia citrina Esper., 1794.

Gorgonia citrina Esper, Die Pflanzenth., ii, p. 129, pl. xxxviii, figs. 1, 2, 1794.

Gorgonia (Pterogorgia) citrina Dana, Zodph., 1846.

Xiphigorgia citrina Verrill, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i. p. 33, 1864.

Several specimens of this small, flat-branched species were obtained
by our party in 1898. Both varieties, yellow and purple, occur but
most examples are tinged with both these colors.

' Gorgonia setosa Linn. Purple sea-plume.

A single perfect specimen of this fine species is in our collection.
Others, of large size, but imperfect, were seen in local collections.
It may be only a variety of G. acerosa Pallas.

Muricea muricata (Pallas) Verrill.

Gorgonia muricata Pallas, Elench. Zodph., p. 198, 1766. Hllis and Sol., 1780.
Muricea spicifera Lamx., Exp. Method., pl. 71, figs. 1, 2, 1821.
Muricea muricata Verrill, Amer. Journ. Sci., xlv, p. 411, 1868.

Numerous fine specimens of this species were obtained, in 1898,
by the Yale party, on a small reef in Bailey Bay, a few feet below
low-tide, by diving. It completely covered one
small reef. It was also found on the reefs in
Castle Harbor, but only sparingly. In life, its
color is yellowish brown to ochre-yellow, with
beautiful translucent, white or buff, elongated
polyps, which become so exsert in expansion
that they entirely conceal the coral, their
length equal to the diameter of the branches.
When dried the color is pale buff or ochre,
sometimes tinged with rust-brown. The lower
lip of the calicles projects strongly and the
whole surface is very spiculose, some of the

; : Figure 1.—Muricea
superficial spicules being very large and irregu- muricata, x5
larly fusiform.

Eunicea ramulosa Ehr., 1834.
Gorgonia spicifera Dana, Zodph., 1846.

A few specimens of this were seen in local collections, but none
were taken by our party. The branches are slender and arise
laterally or pinnately from the main stems.

570 A. E. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

Eunicea grandis, sp. nov.
PLATE LXIX. FIGURES 3, 3a.

A very large species, with long, round, thick, digitate or furcate,
rigid branches, which taper but little distally and usually lie some-
what in one plane, thus forming corals one to two feet broad and
sometimes nearly three feet high. Axis nearly cylindrical, dark
brown or black, osseous at base. Ccenenchyma very thick and hard,
filled with fusiform spicules of moderate size.

Calicles, in dried specimens, not much elevated, usually forming
low convex verrucz, with a small, terminal, indistinctly eight-lobed
aperture ; sometimes with a large round opening having the edges a
little elevated.

Color when dried brownish black, dark umber-brown, or yellowish
brown. In life umber-brown or sepia-brown, sometimes tinged with
purplish or yellow.

The very large exsert zodids expand freely in confinement and
then the calicles are more prominent, and evidently 8-lobed. The
expanded zodids are swollen, somewhat translucent, dark russet-
brown or yellowish brown, paler than the ccenenchyma, with a
white line on the outside of tentacles, due to spicules; mouth bor-
dered with white. The tentacles are much stiffened by spicules and
contract slowly.

Diameter of main stalk often 2 to 3 inches, at base ; diameter of
digitate branches about .50 to .75 inch (12 to 18™™ or more), their
length 6 to 12 inches.

Not uncommon in 6 to 20 feet, on the reefs.

This species is similar to L. Rousseaui Edw., in size and appear-
ance, but that species has a prominent lower lip to the large calicles.
Our species appears to be a larger, much stouter and more branched
form.

Eunicea Tourneforti Edw., Corall., i, p. 150, 1857.
2 Gorgonia madrepora Dana, Zodph., p. 671, 1846.
Puate LXIX. Figures 2, Za, 20.

This species grows in forms similar to the last, but it is smaller,
with the branchlets about 7 to 12™™ in diameter. The calicles are
more prominent, oblique, with the aperture on the upper side and
the lower lip prolonged, as in the calicles of madrepores.

Color dark umber-brown or black when dried ; dark brown or
sepia-color in life.

A, E. Verrili— Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas. 571

Eunicea Rousseaui M. Edw. and Haime.

Corallieres, vol. i, p. 151, 1857. Verrill, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i, p. 36, 1864.
Gorgonia pseudo-antipathes (pars) Dana, Zodph. (non Esper).

This is also a large species with stout, forked, digitate branches,
nearly as in the last, but larger. The calicles are large, rounded,
somewhat elevated, directed obliquely upward, and with the lower
lip a little prolonged.

Diameter of digitate branchlets 12 to 18™™; their length, 150 to
300™™ (6 to 12 inches).

Color when dried, dark umber-brown or blackish.

Only a few specimens were obtained.

HYDROZOA.

This group has been studied but little at the Bermudas. Mr. J.
Walter Fewkes* has published a descriptive list of 26 free Hydrozoa
and 4 Ctenophora observed by him during a brief visit to Bermuda.
Some of these were new species, but several are known from the
New England coast and farther south.

Our party collected very few free forms and added to the list only
the common Porpita Linneana.,

Attached hydroids are not numerous, either in species or indi-
viduals, only about 6 species of sertularians, 3 campanularians, one
plumularian, and one tubularian having been collected by us.

The tubularian is Pennaria tiarella, found also on the American
coast northward to Cape Cod. All the sertularians appear to be
well known West Indian species.

The most common sertularian appears to be Sertulariella Gayt.
It was taken with gonothece.

All the numerous specimens of JMillepora seen by us could be
referred to the common polymorphous species, WM. alcicornis, though
M. ramosa has been recorded from there by Quelch (Voy. Challen-
ger, Narrative, i, p. 146, note.

* On a few Medusz from the Bermudas, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. xi, pp. 79-90,
pl. xi, No. 3, 1883.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. SEPTEMBER, 1900.
38

572 A. E. Verrill—Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas.

EXPLANATION OF PLATES.

Pirate LXYVII.

Figure 1.—Plesiastreea Goodei, sp. nov. Group of calicles. x 4.

Figure 2.—Aiptasia tagetes. x11.

Figure 3.—Lebrunia Dane. One of the actinobranchs. 1%,

Figure 4.—Bunodeopsis globulifera, sp. nov. x 2.

Figure 5.—Zoanthus proteus, sp. nov. Two of the more elongated polyps. x2.

Figure 5a.—The same. Group of polyps from the same specimen as 9.

Figure 5b.—The same. Short polyps from the same colony.

Figure 6.—Protopalythoa grandis, sp. nov. x2.

Figure 7.—Actinia Bermudensis Ver. About natural size.

Figure 8.—Madracis decactis Lym. Group of calicles. x 6.

Figure 9.—Zoanthus dubius. Base is overgrown with sponge. x2.

Figure 10.—Madracis decactis Lym. Group of living polyps, enlarged about 10
times,

Puate LXVIII.

Figure 1.—Actinactis flosculifera. Side view. x11. 6. Three of the pseudo-
fronds, more enlarged.

Figure 2.—Phellia rufa, sp. nov. x11.

Figure 3.—Aiptasia annulata. Three tentacles of different cycles, much en-
larged.

Figure 4.—-Actinoides pallida; a, fully expanded ; 6, partially expanded; c, one
of the tentacles, inner surface, more enlarged.

Figure 5.—Actinotryx Sancti-Thome. Oblique view ; enlarged about 114.

Figure 6.—Palythoa grandiflora, sp. nov. Polyps contracted. Cluster, natural
size. Photographed from a specimen in formalin.

Figure 7.—Palythoa mammillosa. Part of a cluster. Some of the polyps are
more or less expanded, others are entirely retracted. Natural size. Photo-
graphed from a specimen preserved in formalin.

Puate LXIX.

Figure 1.—Lebrunia Dane. Oral side. About natural size.

Figure 2.—Hunicea Tourneforti. Side view of part of a branch. x3.

Figure 2a.—The same. Section of branch. x93.

Figure 2b.—The same. Portion of a section, more enlarged, to show spicules.
Figure 3.—Eunicea grandis Ver., sp. nov. Part of branch. x3.

Figure 3a.—The same. Section ofa branch. x3.

Figure 4.—Plexaura crassa. Surface of a part of a dried branch to show the

large open calicles. x3.

XV.—ADDITIONS TO THE CRUSTACEA AND PYCNOGONIDA OF THE
Bermupas. By A. E. VERRILL.

CRUSTACEA.

The collection of Crustacea obtained by the Yale party in 1898
contains nearly all the species recorded from there by previous
writers, and many that are new to the fauna. Of marine Isopoda
and Amphipoda about 50 species were collected, but they have not
yet been carefully studied. Very few of them have been reported
from Bermuda.

Lists of the Bermuda decapod Crustacea have been published by
J. M. Jones,* A. Heilprin, and in the several Reports on the Zodlogy
of the Challenger Expedition, but they are all quite incomplete.
Mr. W. M. Rankinft has very recently published a more extensive
catalogue of the Bermuda Decapoda. His list contains 56 species
of this group.

Our 1898 collection and those collected by J. M. Jones ; G. Brown
Goode; C. Hartt Merriam; F. V. Hamlin and others, now in the
Yale Museum, include about 20 species of Decapoda not contained
in Mr. Rankin’s list, so that the total number now known is about
75. Nearly all of these are also West Indian species.

To these may be added Geryon incertus Miers, dredged in deep
water off Bermuda by the Challenger Exp.

A number of the smaller and more difficult species have been sent
to Miss M. J. Rathbun of the U.S. National Museum for deter-
mination, and to her I am much indebted for aid of this kind, as
indicated under particular species. A-few are still undetermined.

* Mr. Jones sent to the Yale Museum, about 1877, a valuable collection of
Bermuda Crustacea collected by himself, during several years of residence there.
It contains a large example of the great land crab, Cardisoma Guanhumi. I was
informed that this species still occurs at Cooper’s Island, but not elsewhere.
We had no opportunity to collect at that locality.

+ Annals New York Acad. Sci., xii, No. 12, pp. 521-548, May, 1900. This
list is based on the collections made by Prof. Bristol’s parties in 1897-1898, but
it includes, also, those that were collected by Mr. G. Brown Goode, and most of
those obtained by the Challenger Expedition; some that have been enumerated
by Heilprin and others are omitted.

574 A. EF. Verrill— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas.

Additional Decapod Crustacea.

BRACHYURA.

GRAPSIDZ.
Geograpsus lividus (Edw.) Stimp.

Grapsus lividus A. Milne Edw., Hist. Nat. des Crust., ii, p. 85, 1837; Melang.
Carcinol., p. 135.

Geograpsus lividus Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1858, p. 101;
Notes on North Amer. Crust., Annals Lyc. Nat. Hist., N. York, vii, p. 230,
1860. Kingsley, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., p. 195, 1880 (description).

This species, in life, has the carapax light brownish yellow or pale
brown, marked irregularly with brownish black bands and streaks.

Two adult specimens were taken in 1898 ; Mr. Goode also obtained
one example. West Indies.

A closely related form ( G. occidentalis St.) considered identical by
Kingsley, occurs on the west coast of America, from Cape St. Lucas
to Chili.

Sesarma Miersi Rathbun.

Synopsis Amer. Sesarme, Proc. Biol. Soc. Wash., xi, p. 91, 1897.

Miss Rathbun refers one young specimen to this species with some
doubt (coll. 1898). Bahamas,—Rathbun.

Sesarma Ricordi M. Edw.

Ann. Sci. Nat., Ser. 3, vol. xx, p. 183, 1853. Kingsley, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci.,
Philad., for 1880, p. 217. Rathbun, Synopsis Sesarme, p. 91.

Miss M. J. Rathbun identifies the very common Bermuda Sesarma
as this species. It is doubtless listed by Mr. Rankin and others as
S. cinerea. Whether the true S. cinerea is also found there is
doubtful. Our numerous examples all appear to be of one species,
though they vary much in color. Common on the shores under
stones and among dead alge, nearly up to high-tide mark.

A. E. Verrili— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas, 575

Plagusia depressa (Fabr.) Say.

Cancer depressus Fabr., Ent. Syst., Supl., p. 406, 1775.

Plagusia Sayi DeKay, N. York Fauna, p. 16. Stimpson, Notes on N. Amer.
Crust., i, p. 18 [64] ; ii, p. 104 [282].

Plagusia depressa Say, Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Philad., i, p. 100, 1817.
Rathbun, Dec. Crust. W. Africa, p, 281, 1900 (distribution), Miers, Rep.
Voy. Chall., xvii, p. 272, 1886.

This species is commonly seen running with great rapidity over
the rough ledges and cliffs, above high-tide mark, in the same man-
ner as Gapsus grapsus, but it is even more alert and swifter in its
motions, so that its capture is difficult.

It was taken by us on Castle Island and Bailey Bay Island, in
1898.

Percnon planissimum (Herbst).

Cancer planissimus Herbst, Naturh. Krebb., p. 3, pl. lix, fig. 3, 1804.

Acanthopus planissimus Stimpson, op. cit., p. 104 [242], 1860.

Acanthopus Gibbesii Milne Edw,, Mel. Carcin., p. 146.

Leiolophus planissimus Miers, Catal. Crust. N. Y., p. 46, 1876.

Percnon planissimum Rathbun, Dec. Crust. W. Africa, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus.,
xxii, p. 281, 1900.

Very common in some localities under stones at low-tide ; a situa-
tion for which its very flat body is admirably adapted. Also
received from J. M. Jones, Mr. Goode and others.

CANCRIDZ,

Leptodius Floridanus (Gibbes) A. M. Edw.

Chlorodius Floridanus Gibbes, Proc. Am. Assoc. Adv. Sci., iii, p. 175, 1850.
Stimpson, Notes on N. Amer, Crust., Annals Lyc. Nat. Hist. N. York, vib
p. 209. S. I. Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad., ii, p. 3, 1869.

Leptodius Floridanus A. M. Edw., Miss. Sci. Mex., v, vol. i, p. 268, pl. xlix,
fig. 2, 1873.

Several specimens were collected in 1898. It ranges to Aspinwall
and Brazil.

Heteractzea ceratopus (Stimp.) A. M. Edw.

Pilumnus ceratopus Stimpson, Annals Lyc. Nat. Hist. New York, vii, p. 215
[87], 1862 ; and x, 1871.

Heteractea ceratopus A, Milne-Edw., Sci. Miss. Mexico, part v, i, p. 300, pl.
lii, figs. 3-8d.

One adult example taken in shallow water, 1898. Florida to
Guadeloupe.

rd

576 A. E. Verrill— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas.

Xanthodius parvulus (Fabr.) t. Rathbun.

Chlorodius Americanus Saussure, Mem. de la Soc. Phys. et d’Hist. Nat.
Genéve, vol. xiv, p. 480, pl. i, fig. 5, 1857.

Xanthodius Americanus Stimp., Notes on N. Amer. Crust., Ann. Lye. Nat.
Hist., N. York, vii, p. 81, 1860.

Leptodius Americanus A, Milne Edw., Miss. Sci. Mex., v, i, p. 269, 1873.

A single adult specimen,—coll. F. V. Hamlin. Florida reefs to
the Antilles. Hayti (Saussure).

Miss M. J. Rathbun informs me that she has identified this species
by comparison with the original type of Cancer parvulus Fabr. in
the Museum of Copenhagen, and that it belongs to the genus Xan-
thodius.

Eupanopeus occidentalis (Saussure) Rathbun.

Panopeus occidentalis Saussure, Rev. et Mag. Zodl., ii, ix, p. 502, 1857 ; Mem.
Soc. Phys. Genéve, xiv, p. 481, pl. i, fig. 6, 1857. A.M. Edw., Miss. Sci.,
Mexico, v, i, p. 310, 1880. Benedict and Rathb., Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., xiv,

p. 360, 1891.
Eupanopeus occidentalis Rath., Bull. Labr. N. Hist. Univ., Iowa, iv, p. 273,

1898.

Miss Rathbun identifies one young example (No. 3021, Yale
Mus.) as this species. South Carolina and Florida to Trinidad.

Eupanopeus serratus (Saussure) Rathbun.

Panopeus serratus Saussure, Rev. et Mag. Zool., ii, ix, p. 502, 1857; Mem.
Soc. Phys. Genéve, xiv, p. 482, pl. i, fig. 7, 1857. S.I. Smith, Proc. Boston
Soc. Nat. Hist., xii, p. 280, 1869. A.M. Edw., Miss. Sci. Mexico, v, i, p.
311, 1880. Benedict and Rathbun, The Genus Panopeus, Proc. U. S. Nat.
Mus., xiv, p. 371, 1891.

Panopeus Herbstii, var. serratus Miers, Rep. Voy. Chall. Zoél., xvii, p. 129,

1886.
Eupanopeus serratus Rathbun, Bull. Labr. Nat. Hist., Univ. of Lowa, iv, p.

278, 1898.

A species was recorded under this name from Bermuda by Heil-
prin, and by Miers, but at that time the much more common species
(#. Bermudensis Ben. and Rath., 1891), had not been distinguished,
so that it is uncertain whether he really had this species. Rankin
did not find it in the collections studied by him.

An example of this species from our collection (No. 3119), has
been identified by Miss Rathbun by direct comparison with a photo-
graph of Saussure’s type.

A. FE. Verrill— Crustacea and Pyenogonida of the Bermudas, 577

Liomera dispar (Stimp.) Rathbun.
Chlorodius dispar Stimp., Prelim. Rep. on Crust. Gulf Stream, Bull, Mus.
Comp. Zoél., ii, p. 140.
Leptodius dispar A. M. Edw., Miss. Sci., Mex., v, i, p. 271, 1880.
Two males of this rare species have been identified by Miss Rath-
bun (No. 3176, Yale Mus.).

Pilumnus spinipes (A. M. Edw.) Rathbun.

Micropanope spinipes A. M. Edw., Miss. Sci., Mexico, v, i, p. 826, pl. liv, fig.
3, 1880.

Pilumnus spinipes Rathbun, Bull. Labr. Nat. Hist. Univ. Iowa, iv, p. 264,
1898.

Two specimens of this rare species were taken by our party, in
1898. Cuba (Edw.).

PORTUNIDZ.

Portunus (Achelous) Ordwayi (Stimp.).

Achelous Ordwayi Stimpson, Notes on N. Amer. Crust., ii, p. 96 [224], 1860.
S. I. Smith, Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., ii, p. 9, 1869 (descr.).

Several specimens, mostly collected by J. M. Jones, are in the
Yale Museum. They have been determined by Miss Rathbun. It
was not taken by our party. It ranges southward to Brazil (Smith).

MATIDZ.

Mithrax depressus A. M. Edw.

Mithrax depressus A. Milne Edw., Mission Sci., Mexico, part v, i, p. 96, pl.
xx, fig. 4, 1880.

A single young specimen (No. 3019, Yale Mus.) has been iden-
| tified as this species by Miss Rathbun. Florida to Guadeloupe.

Stenorhynchus sagittarius (Fabr., 1793).

Leptopodia sagittaria Leach, Zool. Miscell., ii, pl. lxvii, 1816. Latreille,
Encycl. Meth., Insects, pl. 299, fig. 1, 1818. Desm., Consid. Crust., p. 155, pl.
Xvi, fig. 2, 1825. Latr. in R. Anim., Cuvier, ed. ii, pl. iv, 1829. Milne
Edw., Il. ed. Cuv., Crust., pl. xxxvi, fig. 1. A. M. Edw., Mission Sci., Mex.,
part v, vol. i, p. 172, 1878.

Mr. Goode, while in Bermuda, sent to Prof. 8. I. Smith a charac-
teristic drawing of this species made from a specimen in the local

oe of the late Mr. Bartram of St. Georges. This collection

|

578 A. E. Verrill— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas.

now belongs to the Bermuda government, but was mostly inacces-
sible at the time of our visit. The drawing, however, leaves no
doubt of the identification.

Cape Hatteras to the West Indies and to Bahia, Brazil; Madeira;
Cape Verde and Canary Is.; West Africa; west coast of America.

Chorinus heros (Herbst) Leach.

Cancer heros Herbst, Krabben und Krebse, pl. xlii, fig. 1; pl. xviii, fig. 102.
Chorinus heros M. Edw., in Cuvier, Illust. ed., Crust., pl. xxix, fig. 2. A.
M. Edw., Miss. Scient., Mex., part v, vol. i, p. 86, 1873.

One specimen (No. 3126, Yale Mus., coll. J. M. Jones), determined
by Miss Rathbun. Key West to Barbadoes. Rare.

ANOMURA.

PAGURIDZ.
Calcinus sulcatus (M. Edw.).
Pagurus sulcatus M. Edw., Ann. Sci. Nat., ser. 2, vi, p. 279, 1836; Hist. Nat.
Crust., ii, p. 2380.

Calcinus sulcatus Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1858, p. 284. S. I.
Smith, These Trans., ii, p. 17, 1869.

Several specimens of this species are in the collection, determined
by Miss Rathbun. It ranges southward to Brazil (Smith).
Petrocheirus insignis (Sauss.).

Pagurus insignis Saussure.

Two specimens from our collection have been determined by Miss
Rathbun. One was collected many years ago by Mr. F. V. Hamlin.

Paguristes (?), sp. indet.

Six specimens of an undetermined species, which Miss Rathbun
thinks may be undescribed, are in the Yale Museum, collected by)
Mr. Hamlin. .

A. E. Verrill— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas. 579

MACRURA.

ALPHEIDZ.

Alpheus formosus Gibbes, Proc. Amer. Assoc., iii, 1851.

Alpheus Poeyi Guerin, Sagra’s Hist. isle de Cuba, 1, p. xix, pl. ii, fig. 10, 10a,
1857.

This species is one of the most.common in cavities in dead coral.
Recorded also by Heilprin. Possibly A. Webstert Kingsley is the
same.

Synalpheus levimanus, longicarpus (Herrick).

This species has been identified by Miss M. J. Rathbun, from
specimens in the U. S. Nat. Museum.

Athanas Ortmanni Rankin.

Annals New York Acad. Sci., xi, p. 251, pl. xxx, fig. 7, 1898.
Identified by Miss M. J. Rathbun from specimens in the U. S.
Nat. Museum.

PALZAMONIDA.
Palemon Savignyi (Bate).

Brachycarpus Savignyi Bate, Macrura, Voy. Challenger, xxiv, p. 795, pl.
exxix, 1888.

Palemon Savignyi Rankin, Crust. Bahamas, Annals New York Acad. Sci., xi,
p. 244, 1898.

Reported from Bermuda by Bate; from Nassau, N. P. by Rankin.

Latreutes ensiferus (M. Edw.) Stimp.

Latreutes ensiferus Stimpson, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., p. 27, 1860.
Bate, Rep. Zodl. Voy. Chall., xxiv, p. 583, pl. 104, figs. 1-1g.

Common among gulf-weed.

PONTONIDZ.

Several specimens of an undetermined shrimp belonging to this
family are in the Yale collection (No. 3080).

580 A. EF. Verrilli— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas.

Periclimenes Americanus (Kings.) t. Rathbun.

Anchistia Americana Kingsley, Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1878, p. 8;
Bull. Essex Inst., x, p. 65.

Numerous Bermuda specimens of this species, from several differ-
ent collections, are in the Yale Museum, determined by Prof. §. I.
Smith and Miss Rathbun. It is common. Key West,—Kingsley.

PEN ZAIDZ.
Peneeus Braziliensis (Latr.). |

Nouv. Dict. d’Hist. Nat., xxv, p. 154. M. Edw., Hist. Nat. Crust., ii, p. 414.
Gibbes, Proc. Amer. Assoc. Adv. Sci., 1850, p. 198. Stimpson, Notes on N.
Amer. Crust., iii, p. 132, 1871. Smith, These Trans., ii, p. 27.

A single specimen from Mr. Goode’s collection. It ranges from
New York to Bahia and Rio Grande do Sul, Brazil, and to West
Africa.

Sicyonia dorsalis Kingsley.

Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci., Philad., 1878, p. 97; Bull. Essex Inst., x, p. 69.

One example determined by Miss Rathbun. It may, perhaps, be
identical with “8S. carinata?,” recorded by Rankin. Florida,—
Kingsley.

SCHIZOPODA.

MYSIDZ.
Heteromysis Bermudensis G. O. Sars.

Rep. Zoél. Voy. Challenger, xiii, p. 216, pl. xxxviii, figs. 1-7, 1885.

Shallow water with Paranebalia longipes (t. Sars).

PYCNOGONIDA.

No species of this group has hitherto been reported from Bermuda,
so far as known to the writer. Our party obtained two small species
in 1898.

A. E. Verrili— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas... 581

Ammothea (?) rugulosa, sp. nov. Ammothella, subgenus nov.

Piatt LXX. Ficure 9.

A small rudely spinulose species covered with adhering dirt.
Body elliptical of moderate width, abdomen small. Proboscis large,
fusiform, much swollen in the middle,
large at the distal end, longer than half
the length of the body. Eye-tubercle
rather large, subclavate, with a rather
large, brown, 4-lobed eye-spot at the
rounded tip. Legs crooked, covered with
rough spinules; 3 basal joints short; 4th
and 5th longer, a little swollen; 6th
longer and more slender ; 7th very short;
8th strongly curved; dactylus strong and
much curved ; two accessory claws and
several smaller spinules. Palpi long and
slender, tapered, extending much beyond
proboscis, 10-jointed ; 1st and 3d joints thella) rugulosa; part of leg
short; 2d and 4th long; last 6 subequal, Shae erie bea
very well defined, rather short ; the four parts enlarged ; A, antenna;
last fusiform, the terminal one a little E palpus; M; mouth and pro-

; oscis; O, eye-tubercle; EK,
the longer and thinner. Antenne nearly eggs; L, L. anterior legs.
as long as the proboscis, 3-jointed, spinu-
lose, two basal joints long, 2d stouter, clavate; dactylus very small,
forming a very small chela. Accessory legs nearly concealed by
several clusters of eggs, 9-jointed, 2 basals and 3 terminals very
short; 3-6 longer. Length of body and proboscis 2™™ ; of proboscis
O75".

One specimen, Bailey Bay, low-tide.

This species differs from typical Ammothea in having the palpi
10-jointed instead of 8-jointed. The number of joints in the accessory
legs was not made out very clearly, but 9 joints were visible.

582 A. E. Verrill— Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Bermudas.

Achelia (?) gracilis, sp. nov.
Puate LXX. Fuicure 10.

A small, slender species, minutely spinulose, with very slender,
moderately long legs. Body rather narrow-elliptical, proboscis rather
large, fusiform, tapering to a small, rounded
distal end, its aperture with curved, chitin-
ous hooks. Antenne short, almost rudimen-
Figure4.—Achelia? gracilis; t@TY: apparently 2-jointed and minutely

partof leg, muchenlarged. Chelate. Eye-cone small, rather high and

narrow, obtuse, oblong-conic with minute

terminal papille; eyes very small, brown. Abdomen small, slender,
slightly fusiform and turned up ; bilobed at end.

Legs slender, with a strong dactylus and accessory claws ; 3 basal
joints short ; 4th much longer, decidedly swollen; 5th and 6th about
as long and much more slender. Accessory legs slender, apparently
12-jointed, including a minute terminal joint with 2 claws; 11 jeints
distinct.

Palpi little longer than proboscis, not very slender, spinulose,
apparently 8-jointed or perhaps obscurely 9-jointed; 2d and 4th joints
long; 5th (6th?) and last very short; next to last a little longer,
rather thick (5th and 6th perhaps not distinct).

Length of body and proboscis, 1.25™™.

One specimen, Flatts Inlet, dredged in shallow water.

This does not belong to restricted Achelia, on account of having
only 8 definite palpal joints (instead of 9), and apparently 12 in the
accessory legs (instead of 10); and in having the antenne obscurely
chelate.

XVI.—AppiTIons To THE EcHINODERMS OF THE BERMUDAS.
By A. E. VERRILL1.

ECHINODERMATA.

A list of the species of echinoderms known from ‘Bermuda has
recently been published by Mr. H. L. Clark.* In this list he enumer-
ated 28 species, but admitted that four or five of the holothurians
are doubtful ; an opinion in which I fully concur. Of Ophiuroidea
he listed seven species.t Our collection increases the number of
species in this group to 18.

Most of these have already been recorded by me,{ and some of
them had previously been recorded by Mr. Theod. Lyman (Rep.
Voy. Challenger, V.).

We obtained nearly all the recorded echinoids and _starfishes,
except Luidia clathrata, and apparently all the known holothurians,
but we did not add any species to the lists of these groups except in
the case of the holothurians. Our holothurians have not yet been
fully studied, but a small green Synapta was taken that has not
been recorded from Bermuda. This appears to be the Synapta
viridis Pourtales, described from the Florida coast in 1851, but
apparently not since rediscovered,

Synapta vivipara was found common in a great variety of situa-
tions—under stones, in dead coral, buried in sand, etc. In life it is
brownish red.

The large black Stichopus, named S. diaboli by Heilprin, was
found very abundantly everywhere on the white shell-sand bottoms
down to at least 50 feet deep. It is exceedingly hard to preserve it
by any method tried by us, either in alcohol or formalin solutions.
Possibly ice-cold alcohol might have succeeded, if there had been

407-413, 1898. Based on the collection made by Prof. Bristol’s party.

+ The species recorded by Mr. Clark are as follows: Ophiura appressa;
Ophiactis Milleri; Ophiostigna isacanthum (two with 6 arms and 1 with five
arms were taken by us in 1898); Ophionereis reticulata, common ; Ophiocoma
echinata (=crassispina Say), common; O. pumila (both 6-rayed and 5-rayed
forms were found common by us, 1898); Ophiomyxa flaccida, common, All
these were also collected by the Yale party, 1898. All of these, except the first,
had also been recorded by Heilprin.

¢ These Trans., vol. x, Faunal Catalogue, Ophiuroidea from the West Indian
Region, pp. 372-377, 1899.

584 A. E. Verrill—Echinoderms of the Bermudas.

facilities for keeping it cold for several days, as we had successfully
done with several large, gelatinous, deep-sea species of holothurians
on former occasions.

The spotted Stichopus (8. xanthomela Heilp.) is much less com-
mon, and it is also difficult to preserve, though we succeeded fairly
well with some of the smaller specimens in alcohol. I am not pre-
pared to express a decided opinion as to its specific distinctness, for
I have not yet studied it with care. It is referred to S. Mébii
Semper, by Clark. We observed only these two forms of Stichopus.

No crinoids have been positively recorded, though Sir W. Thom-
son (Narrative Voy. Challenger) mentions seeing a mutilated speci-
men of the rare genus Holopus in a local collection at Bermuda,
Very likely it occurs in deep water, outside the reefs.

The total number of echinoderms now known from the Bermudas
is about 40,.all of which seem to be identical with West Indian
species.

The small variety of true starfishes is remarkable, for only four
species are known, and two of these are very rare. Asterias tenwis-
pina is the only common species, though the little polygonal Asterina
folium is not rarely found under stones at low-tide. It is usually
pale blue in life, a very unusual color among echinoderms. The _
others, Luidia clathrata and Ophidiaster Guildingii, are very rare.

Additional Species of Echinoderms.

OPHIUROIDEA.

In the following list the sequence and nomenclature used is the
same as in my Faunal Catalogue (This vol., p. 372).

PECTINURIDZ Ver. (This vol., pp. 303, 372.)
Ophiura brevicauda (Liitk.) Lyman.

Ophioderma brevicauda Liitken, Vidensk. Meddel., Jan., 1856, p. 8; Addit. ad
Hist. Ophiur., pt. ii, p. 94, pl. 1, figs. 3-3e, 1859.

Ophiura brevicauda Lyman, Illust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i, p. 16, 1865.
Verrill, Notes on Radiata, Trans. Conn. Acad., i, p. 342, 1868. Lyman,
Report Voy. Challenger, Zoél., Ophiuroidea, v, p. 9, 1882.

Crevices in the reefs; not common, 1898. Florida and West
Indies to South America.

A. E. Verrill—Echinoderms of the Bermudas, 585

Ophiura cinerea (Mill. and Tr.) Lyman.

Ophioderma cinereum Mull. and Troschel, Syst. Aster., p. 87, 1842.

Ophioderma Antillarum Lutk., Vid. Meddel., p. 9, 1856; Add. ad Hist.
Ophiur., pt. ii, p. 88, pl. i, figs. la-le, 1859.

Ophiura cinerea Lyman, Illust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i, p. 27, 1865;
Lyman, Report Voy. Challenger, Zoél., Ophiuroidea, v, p. 9, 1882; Bulletin
Mus. Comp. Zoél., x, p. 230. Verrill, Notes on Radiata, Trans. Conn. Acad.,
i, p. 342, 368, 1868. Nutting, Narrative Bahama Exp., p. 131.

Interstices and crevices of the reefs. Taken by the Yale party,

1898, and by G. Brown Goode.
Florida reefs to Bahia, Brazil.

OPHIOLEPIDIDZ Ljung.

Ophiolepis paucispina Mill. and Tr.
Ophiura paucispina Say, Journ. Acad, Nat. Sci., Philad., v, p. 149, 1825.
Ophiolepis paucispina Mill. and Trosch., Syst. Aster., p. 90, 1842. Liitken,
Addit. Hist. Ophiur., ii, p. 102, pl. ii, figs. 2a, 2b, 1859. Lyman, Ilust.
Catal. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i, p. 55, 1865.
Two specimens were dredged in Bailey Bay, 20 to 30 feet, shell-
sand, 1898. Florida to Rio de Janeiro.

OPHIOTHRICHIDA Ljung.

Ophiothrix angulata (Say) Ayres.
Ophiura angulata Say, Journ. Phil. Acad. Nat. Sci., v, p. 145, 1825.
Ophiothrix violacea Mull. and Trosch., Syst. Aster., p. 115, 1842. Lyman,
Til. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zoél., i, p. 164. Litken, Add. ad Hist. Oph., pt. ii, p.
150, pl. iv, figs. 1-1d, 1859. Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., i, p. 342, 366,
1868.
Ophiura hispida Ayers, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., iv, p. 249, 1852.
Ophiothrix angulata Ayers, Proc. Bost. Soc. N. Hist., iv, p. 249, 1852.
Lyman, Illust. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zoél., i, p. 162, pl. i, figs. 1-3, 1865; Report
Voy. Challeuger, Zoél., Ophiuroidea, v, pp. 216, 219, 1882; Bull. Mus.
Comp. Zo6l., x, p. 267, 1883. Verrill, Bull. Labor. Nat. Hist. Univ. Iowa,
v, p. 19, 1899 (deser.).
Not common. It often lives gregariously among sponges. Cape
Hatteras to Rio Janeiro, Brazil. Off Cuba, 200 fath,

-Ophiothrix Suensonii Liitken.

Ophiothrix Suensonii Liitken, Vid. Meddel., p. 15, 1856; Add. ad Hist. Oph.,
pt. ii, p. 148, pl. iv, fig. 2. Lyman, Bull. Mus. Comp. Zo0l., v, 9, p. 282 ;
op. cit., x, p. 267. Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., i, p. 342, 1868. Lyman,
Report Voy. Challenger, Zo6l., Ophiuroidea, v, p. 222, 1882. Nutting,
Narrative Bahama Exp., p. 221 (colors). Verrill, Bull. Labor. Nat. Hist.,
Univ. Iowa, v, p. 21, 1899 (descr. colors, ete.).

Collected at Bermuda by Mr. G. Brown Goode.

586 A. E. Verrill—Echinoderms of the Bermudas.

OPHIOCOMIDZ Ljung., 1867.

Ophiocoma Riisei Liitken.

Ophiocoma Riiset Liitken, Vid. Meddel., p. 14, Jan., 1856; Add. ad Hist.
Oph., pt. ii, p. 148, pl. iv, fig. 6. Lyman, Il. Cat. Mus. Comp. Zoél., i, p.
76. Verrill, Trans. Conn. Acad., i, pt. 2, p. 341, 1868. Lyman, Report Voy.
Challenger, Zo6l., Ophiuroidea, v, p. 171, 1882.

Common from Florida and the Bermudas, throughout the West
Indies, to Colon and to Brazil.

This is a large black species. It is easily distinguished from 0.
echinata, found in the same localities, by its long, slender, upper
arm-spines, which in the latter are stout, blunt, swollen in the
middle.

Ophiopsila Riisei Liitken.

Ophiopsila Riisei Liitken, Add. ad Hist. Oph., pt. ii, p. 136, pl. v, fig. 2, 1859.
Lyman, Ilust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zool., i, p. 150, figs. 16, 17, 1865 ; Bull.
Mus. Comp. Zodl., v, 9, 228. Verrill, Notes on Radiata, Trans. Conn.
Acad., i, p. 341, 1868. Lyman, Report Voy. Challenger, Zodl., Ophiuroidea,
v, p. 160, pl. xl, figs. 1-3, 1882 (anatomy).

Florida Reefs to Brazil, shore to 57 fath. Bermuda (Lyman).

AMPHIURIDZ Ljung., 1867.

Ophiactis Krebsii Liitken.

Ophiactis Krebsii Liitken, Vid. Meddel., p. 12, 1856; Addit. ad Hist. Oph.,
pt. ii, p. 126. Lyman, Tl. Cat., i, p. 111, figs. 10, 11. Verrill, Notes on
Radiata, Trans. Conn. Acad., i, p. 341, 366, 1868; Bull. Labor. Nat. Hist.

Univ. Iowa, v, p. 34, 1899.
Ophiactis Savignyi (pars) Lyman, Report Voy. Challenger, Zoél., Ophiuroidea,
v, p. 115, 1882.

Mr. Lyman, in his later works, considered this identical with O.
Savignyi and O. virescens, from the Indian and Pacific oceans
respectively. With this opinion I am not able to agree.

This, like most other species of the genus, usually has six or
seven arms when young, and it increases by spontaneous fission. It
is green, variegated with white or gray. It lives in the interstices
of sponges and corals, often gregariously while young.

Common in sponges and interstices of dead corals. Charleston, 8. .
C., and Florida Reefs to Rio de Janeiro, Brazil.

A, E. Verrill—Kchinoderms of the Bermudas. 587

Amphipholis Ljung. (restricted). Type, A. squamata (= A. elegans),

Two small lateral oral-papille, and one broad, operculiform, distal
one, forming a continuous series along each side of the jaws, and
capable of nearly or quite closing the mouth-slits. Radial shields in
close contact.

Amphipholis tenera (Ltk.) Ljung.

Amphiura tenera Liitken, Addit. ad Hist. Ophiur., pt. ii, p. 124, pl. iii, figs.
da, 5b, 1857, Lyman, Illust. Catal. Mus. Comp. Zodl., i, p. 123.
Amphipholis tenera Ljung., Ophiur. Viv., Kong, Akad., 1866, p. 312; op. cit.,
1871, pp. 634, 645. Verrill, Bull. Labor. Nat. Hist. Univ. Iowa, v, p. 29,
1899 (description).
Shallow water on shell-sand, Bailey Bay, 1898. Charleston, 8. C.,
to West Indies. Off Cuba, 100-200 fath.

Amphipholis Goesi Ljung.

Amphipholis Goesi Ljungman, Dr. Goes Oph., Kong. Acad., 1871, pp. 635, 648.
Verrill, Expl. of Albatross in 1883, Annual Rep. U.S. Fish Com. for 1883,
p. 049, 1885, Verrill, Bull. Labor, Nat. Hist. Univ. Iowa, v, p. 28, 1899
(description).
Amphiura Goesi Lyman, Voy. Challenger, Zodl., v, pp. 125, 146, 1882.
Dredged in shallow water (20-30 feet), Bailey Bay, shell-sand,
1898. Off Cape Hatteras, 14 fath., to West Indies.

HOLOTHURIOIDEA.
[For a revision of this group, see Clark, Annals N. York Acad., xii, p. 117, 1899. |
Synapta viridis Pourt.
Synapta viridis Pourtales, Proc, Amer. Assoc, for Adv, of Science, 5th meet-
ing, p. 14, 1851.

This small species was not uncommon among filamentous green
alow. It is very active. Most of the specimens were pale green to
olive-green with white specks. The larger ones are about 30 to 36™™
in length, and are not mature. It was originally described from
Biscayne Bay, Florida. Mr. Clark, op. cit., records three additional
Synapte and Chirodota rotifera Pourt.

ECHINOIDEA.

The more common recorded species of echinoids are Toxopneustes
variegatus, abundant on the shell-sand bottoms ; Hipponde esculenta,
reefs and outer islands; Diadema setosum; Echinometra subangu-
laris; Mellita sexforis.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. OctrosEeR, 1900.

39

XVII.—AnppitTions To THE TuNICATA AND MOLLUSCOIDEA OF THE
Bermupas. By A. E. VERRILL.

Most of the published information concerning the Bermudian
Tunicata is by Herdman in the Reports on the Zodlogy of the
Challenger Exp., vol. vi, 1882 ; vol. xiv, 1886; and vol xxvii, p. 141.
In these volumes several ascidians are described from Bermuda, viz:

Symplegma viride, vol. xiv, p. 144, pl. xviii, figs. 7-14.
Didemnum inerme, vol. xiv, p. 265, pl. xxxiv, figs. 6, 7.
Botrylloides nigrum, vol. xiv, p. 50, pl. ii, fig. 8 ; ii, figs. 19-21.
Ecteinascidia turbinata, vol. vi, p. 243, pl. xxxvi, figs. 1-6.
Clavellina oblonga, vol. vi, p. 246, pl. xxxv, figs. 6-10.

Ascidia nigra (Savig.) = A. atra (Les., 1817), vol. vi, p. 210.

All these species and many more were obtained by our party in
1898. The total number collected is about 25 species. These have,
as yet, been but partially studied.

Among the additional genera are the following: Diazona (D.
picta, sp. nov.); Botryllus ; Leptoclinum, several species ; Dis-
talium, a new species forming pyriform colonies of a bluish gray or
smoky brown tint when in formalin; Distoma; Amorecium;
Styela, and others.

The most interesting species is that which I have named Diazona
picta. It forms large compound clusters, usually attached to gor-
gonians, and often 6 inches or more in breadth and height. Each
zooid has the oral aperture surrounded by a carmine-red band and a
stripe of the same color runs down one side, while the ground-color is
translucent bluish or pinkish white, giving to the whole cluster an
elegant appearance when living.

Additional Species.

Styela partita (Stimp.) Ver.

Cynthia partita Stimp., Proc. Boston Soe. Nat. Hist., iv, p. 231, 1852. Verrill,
Amer. Jour. Sci., iii, p. 218, 1872. Rep. Invert. Anim. Vineyard Sd., p.
407 [701], pl. xxxiii, fig. 246, 1874.

Halocynthia partita Verrill, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus. for 1879, p. 197.

Distinguished externally by the alternating stripes of red and white

in the apertures. .
Common on the under side of stones and dead corals and in crey-
ices of the reefs, Mass, Bay to Florida and West Indies, .

A, E. Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bermudas. 589

Styela canopoides Heller. Traust.

Similar to S. partita externally. Tunic salmon-color with very
fine muscle-bands; oral siphon very short, scarcely prominent; atrial
siphon short conical, not far back (distance + whole length of tunic),
Tentacles numerous, simple, very slender. Gonads in two groups
on each side, pyriform, each group attached along the sides of a
slender sinuous duct.

Halocynthia rubrilabia, sp. nov. Fig. 7.

Body rather large, swollen, oblong or oblong-ovate, usually longer
than high, broadly attached, with the tubes wide apart, large, and
moderately elongated in extension, nearly equal, or the oral a little
longer.

Test thick, firm, more or less wrinkled, when large usually covered
with extraneous matters through which the reddish color often
shows but faintly.

Apertures similar, rather large, both 4-angled with 6-8 small
lobules in each angle; when large roughly nodulose or warty.

Tunic very muscular, the muscular bands strong, forming a very
distinct network; about 30 longitudinal bands on each side.

Branchial sac has six broad plications on each side; usually 4 or 5
large stigmata to each mesh. Dorsal lamina is represented by series
of small languettes. Tentacles about
20, of several diverse sizes ; the 12
largest ones are thick, tapered, acute,
with 16 to 20 small, simple pinnz on
each side (fig. 7; ¢). Ciliated organ
U-shaped, with both ends curved
one way. Siphons red; apertures
four-lobed, the sinuses rounded (fig.

75 a). _ Figure 7.—Halocynthia rubrilabia,
The anus has a crenulated margin left side; b, branchial siphon; ¢,

with about 12 unequal lobes, (fig. ee Seen eee 7
7, «; 6). Intestine forms a broad _ liver; g, gonads. a, Oral aperture.
loop; liver is large, glomerate, green- eine Gy eo Gee IY
ish.

Gonads, in the adult, consist of 10-12 rather large glomerate
lobules in two curved rows on each side, but so crowded that their
serial arrangement is not very obvious; those of the left side lie
mostly within the bend of the intestine. In younger examples they
appear as separate, small, rounded, brown masses, arranged pretty
regularly in two curved rows of 10-12 each, attached to the tunic.

590 A. E Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bermudas.

Color of adult, reddish brown to pale red; the borders of the
apertures bright red or rose-red, sometimes lined with a paler tint.

Greatest diameter, 35 to 50™™; breadth, 20 to 25"™; height, 25™™;
length of oral tube, 10 to 13™™; diameter at end, 5 to 6™™.

Common in shallow water, adhering to stones, dead shells, ete.

Halocynthia Riiseana (Traust.). Gen. Cynthia Savigny, 1816, non Fabr., 1808.

Cynthia Riiseana Traustedt, Vestindiske Ascidiz simplices, Vidensk. Meddel.
naturh. Foren. Kjobenhayn, 1882, p. 43, pl. v, fig. 18, pl. vi, fig. 19 (gill).

This species is allied to the last, but the tunic is flask-shaped and
has longer and more divergent siphons, not so far apart, the anal one
being dorsal and divaricate. The gill has 6 pairs of strong folds and
6-8 stigmata to a mesh instead of 4 or 5; tentacles 12, pinnate ;
anus bordered with longer papille ; intestinal bend not so broad.
Test in formalin is yellowish white ; tunic pink.

One specimen, 1898. St. Thomas, W. I. (Traust.).

Microcosmus miniatus, sp. nov. Fig. 8.

Test orange-red, or bright red, rather thick ana tough, leathery,
ovate, somewhat flattened, attached obliquely by the base and one
side, surface in the adults rudely wrinkled, often smoothish in the
young; apertures far apart, on low ver-
ruce, which, in the adult, are covered with
rude folds and irregular nodules, as con-
tracted.

Tunic red, rather muscular, the muscle-
bands slender and forming a distinct net-
work. Siphons not very long, divergent.

Tentacles large and strongly pinnate;
Figure 8.—Microcosmus min- about eight to ten larger ones alternate

iatus, left side, partly dia- . 2 8

gramatic; 6, branchial si- With others about one-half as large; the

phon ; ¢, atrial siphon ; ¢, Jarger ones are bipinnate, the pinne being

cesophagus; s, stomach ; 7,

intestine; 1, liver; g, gonads: large and branched; there are also others

d, duct; x, anus. a, Oral of still smaller size, Ciliated organ (fig.

aperture. d, Dorsal tuber- 1 i f nat

cle and aperture of ciliated 8; d) has the two lobes strongly spira
ache fo moe of gonads and incurved.
ide. : AOR:

aS Branchial sac has 9 plications on each
side, that next the endostyle being smaller than the rest. The dorsal
lamina is a simple and plain band. Intestine forms a rather narrow
bend, the two portions nearly or quite in contact for some distance.

Liver large and bilobed.

A. FE. Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bermudas. 591

The gonads, which are found on both sides (fig. 8, g; g), consist
of about four double clusters of folicles arranged along each side
of a curved tubular organ (d) attached to the tunic.

Length up to 30™™ ; breadth, 20-25™™.

Shallow water, on the reefs and under stones.

Resembles A. rubrilabia externally, but can usually be distin-
guished by the redness of the entire test.

Polycarpa multiphiala, sp. noy.

Test brown, thick, leathery, tough, roughly wrinkled in contrac-
tion, ovate, depressed, attached by most of one side, partly covered
with adherent shell-sand; apertures near together, on large, short,
thick, rudely wrinkled verruce., Tunic smooth, soft, rather thick,
dark brown and nearly opaque, as preserved in formalin ; its mus-
cular bands are fine and numerous, the net-work rather irregular.
Siphons short and stout, enlarged distally; apertures with four large
lobes.

Tentacles many, simple, slender, subequal, curved inward, pig-
mented on inside; 40 were counted in the type. Branchial sac has
4 broad plications on each side ; 6-12 stigmata to a mesh (usually
8 or 9). Gonads attached to tunic, numerous, small, flask-shaped
with two small apertures at the free end. Intestinal bend small,
simple; stomach enlarged.

Length, 45"™ ; breadth, 30™™.

On the reefs, not common.

Allied to P. Mayeri Traust., of the Gulf of Naples.

Diazona picta, sp. nov.
Puate LXX. Ficure 8.

Forms large gelatinous colonies, consisting of a massive main
stem from which arise more or less numerous lobes, each lobe often
containing 12 to 20 zodids, which, in expansion, are much exsert
above the common mass, the free portion being slender and three or
four times as high as broad. Apertures, when expanded, on short
terminal tubes, the oral one larger and higher than the atrial.

General color usually translucent pinkish white; oral aperture sur-
rounded by a band of bright carmine-red, edged on both sides with
flake-white ; a stripe of the same carmine color extends from the
oral band down the ventral side of each zodid.

592 A. FE. Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bermudas.

Height of larger colonies 125 to 160™"; breadth about the same ;
height of free part of zodids in life, 15 to 20™"; their diameter 5 to
6™™; diameter of oral tube about 2™™,

Harrington Sound and Castle Harbor, just below low-tide, usually
attached to gorgoniz or bryozoa.

MOLLUSCOIDEA.
BRACHIOPODA.

No species of this group, so far as I know, has hitherto been
recorded from the Bermudas.

By examining carefully the under side of unbleached specimens of
the delicate, foliaceous coral, Mycedium fragile, 1 found a number
of small specimens, mostly immature, of a reddish species of Cis-
tella. A few were also found on the under side of Jsophyllia
dipsacea, and on the base of Oculina. Most of these, if not all,
were taken in Harrington Sound, just below low-tide mark.

Cistella cistellula (Searles Wood).
Pirate LXX. FIGure 7.

Professor Chas. E. Beecher, who has studied these specimens,
furnishes the following note :—

“The Bermuda variety agrees in form and structure with C.
cistellula from Great Britain. It differs principally in its more uni-
form outline and in color. Typical examples of C. cistellula are of
a yellowish brown hue, while the Bermuda shells are nearly white
with four not clearly defined, broad, radiating bands of red.”

_BRYOZOA or POLYZOA.

This group is much less abundant in the Bermudas* than on the
New England coast or in the Florida and West Indian seas. Only
about 20 species, mostly well known West Indian forms, were
obtained by the Yale party. Most of these are incrusting species of
Escharide, found on the bases or dead parts of corals.

A curious large form (?Schizoporella Isabelliana, fig. 5), com-
mencing as an encrusting species, becomes massive by one layer of

* Several Bermuda species have been recorded in various works, but more
particularly by Busk in the Challenger Reports, vols. x and xvii. Our collec-
tion has not been sufficiently studied to warrant the insertion of a list of species
new to the fauna, at this time.

A. E. Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bermudas. 593

zoecia growing over another, and finally, by surrounding the tubes
of serpulz or other objects and growing beyond them, forms large
groups, often 6 inches high, of thin-edged tubular branches, having
the thin expanded tips, in life, light pink or orange-red. Its aper-

Figure 5.—Schizoporella Figure 6.—Bugula (or Acamarchis)
Isabelliana ?; group of neritina ; X, zoceia ; Y, aperture ;
cells ; much enlarged. O, O, Ocecia.

tures have a rounded proximal emargination. The acute pedicel-
lari are at the sidesof the aperture. When dried this species
becomes dark purplish brown or blackish. Hippothoa, or Schizo-
porella, spongites is also common in foliaceous growths on corals.
Other common forms are Amathia lendigera, a Lichenopora like L.
radians, and Crisia denticulata.

One large, brown, thickly-branching species of Bugula (B.
neretind, fig. 6) is common. It grows four or five inches high.

A much more delicate, white Bugula consists of divergent fan-
shaped branches attached to the alternate sides and to the tip of
slender jointed stems, sometimes having alternately a long joint
and a very short joint, but more frequently the short joint is lacking
and the ends of the long joints are swollen, as in Stirparia.

There are usually 2 or 3 annulations at the base of each main
branch, and these arise just below the internodes. Many of the cells
have a slender distal vibraculum, or sometimes two.

It should, doubtless, form the type of a new genus or subgenus
(Caulibugula), intermediate between Bugula and Bicellaria, on
account of its articulated spines or vibracula, and related to Séir-
paria by its jointed stem. It may be named Bugula ( Caulibugula)
armata. Its zoccia are oblong and biserial, alternate; the pedicel-
lariz are on short pedicels, large, lateral, not numerous.

A small intricately branched cellularian, Scerupocellaria cervicor-
nis (Smitt, as Cellularia from Florida) with antler-shaped markings
on the fornix or shield, long vibracula, and 4 to 6 distal marginal
spines, is common.

594 A, E. Verrill—Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Bernudas,

Biflustra dentata Busk is common on Sargassum, found on the
beaches. Steganoporella elegans (Edw.) Smitt is common on dead
corals, both in encrusting and in free foliaceous forms.

The most interesting species was a curious species of the family
Pedicellinide which forms large groups on the under side of stones,
or on ascidians, sponges, ete., at low-tide mark. When disturbed
it bends its stalks over to one side with a rather sudden jerk,
which is sure to attract the attention of the collector when the clus-
ters are large. This motion is effected by means of strong muscles
lodged in a cylindrical dilation of the base of the stalk. It belongs
to the genus Barentsia of Hincks or Ascopodaria* Busk.

PEDICELLINID2.

Barentsia timida, sp. nov.
Puate LXX. Ficure 4.

A large species forming extensive groups, connected by slender
round stolons, that usually branch at right angles, from under the
base of each zoéid.

Stem not very long, varying in length from 3 to 5 times as long
as the height of the body, its basal portion, for a length equal to
about the height of the body, much enlarged, cylindrical, tapering
abruptly to the slender portion, and containing a large deflector
muscle ; above this the slender stem gradually increases in size dis-
tally; one or two annulations at the base of the body; the enlarged
basal portion is covered with numerous fine annulations ; the slender
part appears punctate, owing to small tubular extensions of the
lighter yellow inner layer, but these usually do not cause any eleva-
tions of the exterior.

Body cup-shaped or wide campanulate. Tentacles numerous, long,
slender, curled in contraction.

Height of stems, 4-6™" ; of basal enlargement, 0.75 to 0.90™™ ; its
diameter, about 0,3"; height of body,1™™; its diameter, 0.8 to 1™™

On under side of stones, on sponges, corallines, ascidians, ete., at
low-tide, common.

This species is closely allied to B. disereta (Busk), Voy. Challenger,
xvii, p. 44, pl. x, figs. 6-12. The latter has, however, a shorter and
more strongly annulated basal cylinder and also several annulations
of the stem below the base of the cup; its tentacles are only 12 in
number.

* Mr. Busk (op. cit., p. 41) admits that Barentsia has priority of publication,
although he had himself previously distinguished the genus in MSS.

XVIITT.—Appitions to THE TURBELLARIA, NEMERTINA, AND
ANNELIDA OF THE BERMUDAS, WITH REVISIONS OF SOME NEW
ENGLAND GENERA AND Species. By A. E. VERRILL.

Very little has hitherto been published concerning the Turbellaria
and Nemertina of the Bermudian fauna.* Both these groups seem
to be sparingly represented there, though some of the species are of
special interest. ‘

Particular efforts were made by our party to make good collec-
tions of these groups and of the Annelida. Yet of the two former
groups we found only three planarians and four or five nemerteans.
The nemerteans were all of rather small size and inconspicuous
coloration, contrary to what is usually the case in the warmer seas.

TURBELLARIA; DENDROCCLA.

Leptoplana lactoalba, sp. nov.

Body, when extended in life, long-lanceolate or narrow-oblong,
very flat, with thin undulated edges. Ocelli rather numerous,

Figure 9.—Leptoplana lactoalba. x11.

arranged in two parallel series, each series having a rounded cluster
near the posterior end and about two separated larger ocelli in line
behind each cluster.

Color, translucent milk-white.

Length, in life, 30-50™" ; width, 10-12™™.

Under stones and corals on the reefs, 1898.

* A small terrestrial nemertean (Tetrastemma agricola W.Suhm) was dis-
covered at Bermuda, by the naturalists of the Challenger. It occurs in brackish
moist localities under stones, etc. (See Mosley, Notes by a Naturalist, p. 26.)

596 A. E. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Pseudoceros superbus Lang.
Lang, Die Polycladen, Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel, p. 540, pl. v,
fig. 5: pl. xxi, figs. 2, 14; pl. xxii, figs. 1, 2, 3, 6, pl. xxx, fig. 18.
Puate LXX. Ficure 6.

Three specimens of this large and handsome species were obtained.
We found it difficult to preserve well by any of the ordinary
methods, either in aleohol or formalin. It is soft, thin, and very
mutable in form.

Its color, in life, is a very rich, dark, purplish black or very dark
maroon, with a velvety appearance, bordered all around with a nar-
row marginal band of bright orange, edged with light orange,
while the extreme edge is purplish brown; under side brownish
purple.

Length, in life, 50 to 60"; breadth, 25 to 30™™.

Under stones at and just below low-tide, usually associated with a
dark botrylloid compound ascidian or with a dark purplish sponge,
with both of which it corresponds closely in color.

This is one of the few species of Bermudian marine invertebrates
which appear to be certainly identical with Mediterranean species,
though many are closely related. Among the nemerteans there is
another case of this same kind ( Zwniosoma curtum Hubr.).

Pseudoceros pardalis, sp. nov.
Prats LXX. Ficures 6, 6a.

A large, broad species, covered with yellow spots.

Body, as preserved, broadly elliptical or oblong-ovate, subtruncate
anteriorly, with thin undulated margins. Ocelli numerous.

Color, in alcohol, brownish black, covered with numerous round,
pale yellow spots (probably bright yellow in life). Length, 60™ ;
breadth, 40™™.

The only specimen of this fine species was collected many years
ago by Dr. C. Hartt Merriam and presented by him to the Museum
of Yale University.

NEMERTINA.

The most interesting nemertean, as well as the most common,
appears to be identical with a Mediterranean species of wide dis-
tribution. Mr. W. R. Coe, who has studied the Naples nemerteans
in the Biological Station, made sections of my Bermudian specimens
for comparison. He has given me the following synonymy and
memoranda concerning this species :—

Annelida of the Bermudas. 597

Tzeniosoma curtum (Hubrecht) Coe.

Polia curta Hubrecht, Genera of European Nemerteans critically revised,
Notes Leyden Museum, 1879.

Eupolia marmorata Biirger, Unters. ueber Anat. u. Histol. der Nemertinen,
Zeitschr. wiss. Zo6l., vol. 1, 1890.

Eupolia curta Joubin, Les Némertiens, Faune Frangaise, Paris, 1894. Bir-
ger, Nemertinen, Fauna und Flora des Golfes von Neapel, Monogr. 22,
1895.

Puatt LXX. FIGURE 3.

“The specimens obtained in Bermuda belong to the more slender
variety of the species, and show numerous sharply-marked, but inter-
rupted, longitudinal lines. Both in their ex-
ternal appearance and internal organization
these specimens exhibit a close resemblance
to Teniosoma delineatum (= Polia delineata
Delle Chiaje,* = Eupolia delineata Hub-
rechtt), and in many respects are intermed-
iate between the two species. The Bermu-
dian form agrees in detail with the specimen
collected at Mauritiusand drawn by Moebius.{
The species has a wide range of distribution.
It is common in the Mediterranean, and has Figure 10.—Teniosoma cur-
been recorded, also, from Mauritius, Chili, Pe ee Nene
Samoa, Fiji Islands, and other localities in
the tropical and subtropical seas of both hemispheres.

T. delineatum has an even greater range of distribution than has
T. curtum, and is commonly found associated with it. From my
experience with Naples forms I am somewhat doubtful whether
this is specifically distinct from Toeniosoma curtum.’§

When fully extended in life our larger specimens were 250 to
300™™ long; they were quite slender and flattened, about 2 to 3™™
broad, but changeable ; the head is usually a little broader than the
body, and subacute. In contraction the body is nearly round.
General tint, to the naked eye, is light smoky brown, yellowish

brown, or chocolate-brown, due to numerous narrow alternating

* Memorie sulla storia e notomia degli animali senza vertebre del regno di
Napoli, Naples, 1823-28.

+ Voyage of the Challenger, Nemertea, Zoél., vol. xix, 1887.

¢ Birger, Beitr. zur Anat., ete., der Nemertinen, Zeits. wiss. Zobl., 1xi, 1895.

§ The generic name Teniosoma Stimpson, 1854, Proc. Philad. Acad. Sci., ix,
has evident priority over all other names proposed for this genus.

598 A. E. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

stripes of dark chocolate-brown and grayish or yellowish white.
About 100 minute ocelli in each lateral group.

Common in shell-sand at low-tide and also in cavities in dead
corals.

Lineus albocinctus, sp. nov.
Puate LXX. Ficures 1, la, 10.

Body not very long, slender, tapered posteriorly, a little flattened;
head usually a little wider than body and more depressed. Ocelli
small, about 4 or 5 in a single series on each side of the head.
Lateral fossz large and long.

Color dark smoky-brown or nearly black, crossed by about 20
white rings, which become like narrow white lines in contraction;
neck usually with a wider white band ; head with white edges and
a median white dorsal spot. Under side whitish.

Length, in extension, 35 to 50™"; diameter, about 1 to 1.57".

Low-tide, among corallines.

Lineus albonasus, sp. nov.
Puate LXX. FiGure 2.

Body small, very slender, tapering posteriorly; head not enlarged.
Ocelli usually two on each side, in the white patch.

Color red, usually brownish red anteriorly, and becomes light
cherry-red posteriorly ; front of head clear white above.

Length, in extension, about 35™™" ; diameter 1™™ or less.

Bailey Bay, at low-tide.

Another nemertean, i100 to 150™™ long and about 3™™ in diameter,
in extension, was found at low-tide in tenacious tubes coated with
shell-sand. It is light orange-yellow anteriorly, becoming pale
ochre-yellow posteriorly. Proboscis long and slender. It is prob-
ably a Linews, but has not been carefully studied,

ANNELIDA.

The annelids are numerous at Bermuda, but our collection has
not yet been fully studied. It includes over 110 species. <A list
of Bermudian annelids was published by Prof. H. E. Webster* in

* The Annelida from Bermuda collected by Mr. G. Brown Goode, Bulletin U.
S. Nat. Mus., No. 25, p. 307, pl. vii-xii, 1884.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 599

1884, based on the collection made by Mr. G. Brown Goode in 1872.
This list included 26 species, of which 13 were described as new.

Five species, viz: Podarke obscura Ver.; Arabella opalina Ver.,
Arenicola cristata Stimp. ; Hnoplobranchus sanguineus Ver. ; Hy-
droides dianthus Ver. are found, also, on the southern New England
coast, but probably range southward to the West Indies. The
balance are known West Indian species.

M’Intosh, in Report Voy. Challenger, Annelida, vol. xii, 1885,
records 13 littoral species of Bermuda annelids, some of which are
identical with those of Webster’s list.

One of the larger and more conspicuous forms is Protulides
elegans W., which projects from its tough tubes large and ele-
gantly formed branchial plumes, as brilliant and varied in colors as
carnations. It is common on the reefs, its tubes being contained in
dead corals. It is also found on the coast of North Carolina.

Another large species is Terebella magnifica W., which lives
buried in shell-sand at low-tide. In life its large flaccid body, which
is pale flesh-color or nearly white, is often 12 to 16 inches long and
about half an inch in diameter, while its numerous white tentacular
cirri can be extended more than a foot in every direction. This
belongs to Polymnia Malmg. or Hupolymnia Ver.

The Hermodice carunculata Kinb. is a large, stout species, densely
covered with sharp, white calcareous sete, with red gills between
them. It is very common under stones at low-tide.

Cirratulus grandis Verrill, a large yellowish green or olive-green
worm, with numerous long orange-red cirri, is common at low-tide in
sand, especially in stony places. It agrees perfectly with New
England specimens. It is not in Webster’s list.

In our collection there are three species of Phyllodocids and
more than twenty-five of Syllidw, including ten species of Syllis.
These families are not included in Webstev’s list.

Polynoé pustulata M'Int. = Polynoé granulata Ehlers = Halo-
sydna leucohyba Web., non Schmarda, a large scaly species, was
common, living as a commensal in the tubes of a large Hunice, in
dead corals,

Miss K. J. Bush has identified the following species in our collec-
tion that are new to the fauna:

Nereis articulata Ehl. Marphysa Goodsiri ? M'Int.
Nereis Antillensis M’Int. Lumbrinereis Floridana Ehl.

Ti ypanosyllis vittigera Ehl. Branchiomma lobiferum Enh.
Eunice violaceomaculata Ehl, Hupomatus uncinatus (Phil.) Ebl.

600 A. EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Additional unrecorded species occurred in the following genera :—

Nereis. Cirratulus.

Leodice or Eunice, 7 sp. Aricia.

Marphysa, 2 sp. Anthostoma or Scoloplos.
Arabella. Sabella,

The following genera, hitherto unrecorded from the Bermudas,
are represented in our collection by undetermined or new species :—

Chrysopetalum. Staurocephalus or Staurinereis, n. nov,
Sthenelais. 2 Sp.

Eulalia. Cirrhinereis or Cirronereis.
Phyllodoce. Hetevocirrus.

Eteone. Capitella

Autolytus, 2 sp. Notomastus.

Syllis, 10 sp. Clymene or Huclymene, 1. nov.
Haplosyllis, 2 sp. Axiothea or Axiothella, n. nov.
Eusyllis, 2 sp. Polydora.

Desmosyllis, g. nov. Pectinaria.

Trypanosyllis, 3 sp. Loimia.

Hemisyllis, g. nov. EHugrymeea, g. nov.
Opisthosyllis. Protothelepus, g. nov.
Odontosyllis, 2 sp. Nicolea.

Branchiosyllis. Polymniella, g. nov.
Grubeosyllis, n. nov. 2 sp. Polycirrus, 3 sp.

Lysidice. Frotula, 2 sp.

Paramarphysa. Vermilia, 2 sp.
Heteromarphysa, g. Nov. Filigrana.

Nematonereis. Spirorbis, 2 sp.

Lumbrinereis, 2 sp.
The following are some of the new species* obtained, especially of
the Syllide and Eunicide.

Phyllodoce Bermudez, sp. nov.

A small, slender species, with cordate-lanceolate posterior branchiz
and large caudal cirri.

Head small, rounded, both in front and behind. The front a little
more produced, Antenne about equal, lower a little shorter ; upper
ones as long as head, fusiform with acuminate tips; tentacular cirri
similar in form, but longer. Eyes large, round, black, posteriorly
placed. Inferior branchial lobes, on the anterior segments, oblong-
ovate, 14 times as long as broad, with round blunt tips; farther back

tion in this article. They will be published in vol. xi of these Transactions in
connection with the full report on the Annelida.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 601

being twice as long as broad. Upper branchie are preserved only on
the posterior third of the body ; the most anterior seen are cordate-
lanceolate, one-third longer than broad, with blunt tips; farther back
they become narrower lanceolate. Caudal cirri large, dark colored,
oblong-ovate, obtuse, 4 times as long as broad. Setze are long and
very slender, the blades rather long, straight, very acute.

The color in formalin is reddish brown (in life probably green) ;
the branchial appendages and caudal cirri are more deeply pigmented
than other parts, and nearly opaque; a transverse fusiform lighter
spot exists between the segments, bounded by narrow, curved, whitish
lines ; there is a dark spot at the dorsal base of the parapodia, sur-
rounded by a pale zone.

Length, as preserved, about 14™™; diameter 1™”, in life much
longer.

Eulalia megalops, sp. nov.

A long and slender, dark green species with very large eyes.

Body wider in the middle, tapering gradually to both ends. Head
ovate, obtuse in front, longer than broad. Eyes very large, black ;
four frontal antenne long, slender, whitish ; odd tentacle similar in
size; 4 pairs of long, slender, tapered tentacular cirri, the dorsal
pairs longer, in life six times as long as head. Branchial lobes of
parapodia falcate, long, narrow, acute, curved upward, 13 to 2 times
as long as breadth of body.

Color, in life, mostly dark olive-green ; branchiz light green ;
anterior segments with a whitish transverse marginal line and a pale
median patch. Length, in life, 90™" ; breadth, 1.5™™,

Bailey Bay, in dead corals.

Syllis Savigny. (Including Typosyllis and Ehlersia.*)

The genus Sy/lis is here taken to include those species having
minutely bidentate tips to the terminal blades of the compound sete,
as well as those in which the tips are acute. In some species both
forms occur on the same individual and in many cases the bidenta-
tion is so slight as to be visible only under a high power objective
(e. g. No. 6, Zeiss or Leitz, or 4 inch American), so that it seems
useless to make this a generic character. Husyllis Malmgren was
separated mainly on this account from Syllis, but the type species,
E. Blomstrandi M., also has the dorsal cirri nearly smooth or with-

* For a synoptical table of the genera and subgenera of Syllidz here described
see p. 632.

602 A. E. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

out evident articulation or beading, while in true Sy//is they are very
distinctly beaded or articulated. This was made the principal char-
acter of Husyllis by McIntosh. Langerhans restricted it to species
having the edge of the esophagus denticulated, and in that sense it
is used by me. All the Bermuda Syllide studied by me, except
Odontosyllis, Autolytus, and Grubeosyllis, have distinctly and
usually strongly articulated cirri.

In most of the following species the blades are decidedly longer on
the upper than on the lower set, and they are decidedly shorter on
the posterior segments than on the anterior, so that no very close
descriptions nor measurements can be briefly given that would be
useful. Nor are the differences so marked as to be very useful for
the recognition of related species, even when figured, owing to the
variations of each. The forms of the palpi, antenne, cirri, esopha-
gus, and stomach afford better characters, though these are all able
to vary considerably by contraction.

In our species of Syllis the csophagus (or chitinous pharynx) has
a solitary, conical, median tooth, and usually a smooth anterior mar-
gin, becoming revolute when extruded from the mouth, but in a
few the margin is minutely crenulate, or it may be ill defined, pass-
ing gradually into the soft part.

More than one species of Sy//is was observed, in life, in the process
of producing one or more free sexual zodids by the alteration and
breaking away of a certain number of posterior segments, as in Auto-
lytus, and some were preserved with the fully formed zodids attached.
These agree with the genus Zetraglene. They have large eyes, with
a lens, but lack antenne and palpi. They have fascicles of long capil-
lary setz, in addition to the compound set, and long beaded cirri.
Several specimens of Zetraglene were also taken in the surface tow-
ing-net, in the evening, about the last of May, associated with the
allied form of sexual zoéids known as Chetosyllis.

But in related species of Syllis (S. corallicola, S. catenula, T. fer-
tilis) masses of ripe eggs were found along the posterior half of the
body, without any alteration of the segments, setz, or cirri. The
species of Syilis seem, therefore, to differ widely in their life his-
tories.

Many of the following species of Syllidz were obtained by break-
ing up dead and decayed masses of corals, and placing them in
dishes of water for the annelids to crawl out. Others were obtained
by placing masses of living corallines and sponges in the dishes,
especially at night, for the same purpose,

Annelida of the Bermudas. 603

Syllis (Typosyllis) corallicola, sp. nov.

A large species with long, strongly beaded antennz and cirri, and
with a large, rather short, dark brown, chitinous csophagus armed
with a single tooth near the emarginate edge.

Head large, about one-third broader than long (1: 1.33 to 1: 1.50
in contraction), frontal margin broadly rounded and slightly three-
lobed, the median lobe only slightly prominent, sides strongly convex,
narrowing backward, posterior margin with a wide shallow emargi-
nation. Eyes conspicuous, with lens, but not very large, the ante-
rior distinctly larger and farther apart, those of the same side pretty
near together. Palpi large and broad, separate to base ; when
extended the free part is as long as the head or longer, ovate-lance-
olate, slightly incurved on inside, obtuse at the end. Odd antenna
or tentacle long and tapered, about 5 times as long as the head, its
free portion 34 times as long as that of the palpi, strongly beaded,
the annuli about 40, short and not very separate proximally, but
becoming longer and very distinctly constricted distally. Antenne
about + shorter than the tentacle, and more slender, beading similar,
the annuli broader than long. Dorsal tentacular cirri much like the
tentacle, but 4 longer; ventral one smaller and nearly 4 shorter.
Anterior dorsal cirri are also mostly long like the tentacular cirri,
but farther back part of them, alternating irregularly, become shorter;
the longer ones are 2 to 3 times as long as the tentacle and equal to
twice the diameter of the body, while the shorter ones are equal to
about 2 its diameter.

The sete are slender and long, the upper ones with rather long,
narrow, nearly straight, lanceolate blades, 6 or 8 times as long as
wide, with minutely bidentate tips; the lower and posterior ones
have wider, bidentate blades, often only 2 or 3 times as long as
‘broad. Anteriorly 3 or 4 spiniform acicula occur in each fascicle ;
1 or 2 posteriorly.

The esophagus (or chitinous proboscis) is stout, moderately long,
occupying 10-12 segments, often wrinkled or crumpled in con-
tracted specimens, dark brown, its anterior edge not denticulated,
but with a ventral emargination ; the median tooth is rather large
and a little back from the edge. The stomach is long, occupying
14-17 segments, in preserved specimens about 4% longer than the
cesophagus and decidedly stouter, a little wider in the middle, cov-
ered with dense rows of dark rounded granules or glands.

Color, in formalin, yellowish white; the annuli of the cirri have
groups of pale greenish pigment cells.

Length up to 1.5 inches or more (or 40™™;) diameter, 2-3™™.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. DerecrempBer, 1900.

40 ,

604 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Var. lineolata, nov.

This variety occurs with the preceding form, from which it differs
chiefly in color. The cirri and antenne are equally long, and the
sete have the same forms. In formalin each anterior segment is
crossed close to the anterior edge by a narrow brown line ; another
similar transverse brown line runs across the middle of the segments,
but does not reach the sides; behind the middle of the body these
lines gradually fade out. In some specimens they are rather faint
even anteriorly. The color in life was not noted. Both varieties
were common in the cavities of dead corals, from the reefs; also in
corallines.

Syllis grandigularis, sp. nov.

This closely agrees in size and appearance and in its sete, with
S. corallicola. It differs in having a larger and broader head,
widest in front of the eyes, which are black and in a trapeze, and
especially in the very large size of the esophagus and stomach, and
their structure. The cesophagus is nearly as long and almost as
thick as the stomach, and nearly fills the anterior part of the body ;
its margin is nearly even and entire, but appears to be minutely
crenulated when extruded, and the median tooth is very large, blunt-
conical, and projects one-third of its length beyond the margin of
the extruded proboscis. The stomach is elongated, tapering a little
toward both ends; it occupies 8 segments ; its surface is covered
with numerous close, confused and irregular rows of cells,* but they
do not form regular, rounded groups, as in most other species.

The antenne and cirri are all long and slender,—more slender than
in S. corallicola and S. catenula,—and composed of numerous round
strongly pigmented beads, about as long as broad. The posterior
sete are longer than the anterior with strongly incurved acute
blades on the lower ones. Allied to S. annularis, also.

Length, in formalin, 18™™.

Syllis (Typosyllis) catenula, sp. noy.

A smaller and more slender species than the preceding with rather
shorter cirri, long palpi, and a rather longer and more cylindrical
cesophagus, armed with a small tooth close to the entire and even
margin, usually with linked markings on back, often causing three
rows of pale spots. Head about one-half wider than long (ratio

*According to some observers these are radial muscular cells, not glandular.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 605

1:1.45), the front edge usually slightly and broadly three-lobed,
sometimes rounded ; sides evenly rounded ; posterior strongly emar-
ginate. Eyes rather small, the pairs far apart, those of each side
close together, the anterior larger and more latetal, with lens. Palpi
large and long, divergent, lanceolate, somewhat falcate, with a broad
base, blunt end and incurved inner margin ; the free part usually
projects { more than the length of the head. Tentacle tapered, mod-
erately long, nearly three times as long as head, about 4 of its length
projects beyond the palpi, strongly and elegantly beaded, with 20-22
annuli, these are 2 to 23 times as broad as long distally, each with
pigmented cells. Antenne similar, with the same beading, 4} to $
shorter and smaller, projecting only a little beyond the extended
palpi. Dorsal tentacular cirri similar to tentacle but about $ longer,
with 28-30 annuli; lower ones about $ as long. First dorsal cirri
still longer, about i$ times as long as the tentacle, with 30 or more
annuli, Several others on the anterior segments are nearly as long,
but alternate irregularly with much shorter ones, $ to 3 as long, all
becoming rather shorter posteriorly; the longer ones are about twice
as long as the diameter of the body. Caudal cirri long and slender,
beaded like the dorsal cirri and equally long, but more slender.
Setz slender, the upper ones with nearly straight, narrow lanceolate
blades, 4 or 5 times as long as wide, with slightly bidentate incurved
tips, sometimes entire ; the ventral and most posterior sete have the
blades much shorter. Acicula usually 2-4, spiniform.

(Esophagus rather long and slender, occupying 10-12 segments, in
extension 1} times the length of the stomach, but it is sometimes
made shorter and wrinkled in contracted specimens, so that it may
be scarcely longer than the stomach. When protruded from the
mouth the aperture is flaring with the margin even, entire, and often
revolute; the tooth is small, acute, near the edge and sometimes
projects beyond it when everted. The soft membranous proboscis
when everted shows about 10 rather broad obtuse denticles or lobes,
the 6 dorsal ones larger. Stomach long, cylindrical, usually occupying
6 to 8 segments, usually shorter than the wsophagus and distinctly
larger, covered with close rows of rounded glandules. Color, in for-
malin, yellowish white, each segment anteriorly marked dorsally with
two curved transverse lines of brown, which converge and blend into
a spot on the middle of each segment, and also unite at the sides, so
as to enclose, on each side, an elliptical pale spot, and leave a similar
spot between the segments along the middle of the back; thus there
are three alternating rows of pale spots along the back, but these

606 A. F. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

fade out posteriorly and are often indistinct anteriorly. Color, in
life, was not noted. One @ was found filled with eggs.

Length of preserved specimens usually 20-25""; diameter, .75 to
ioe

Common among corallines and in dead corals.

Syllis jugularis, sp. nov.

This species is closely related to S. catenula, with which it agrees
very nearly in its cirri and sete. It is somewhat smaller and more
slender. The most obvious difference is found in the @sophagus,
which is much longer and more slender than that of the latter. It
is straight and rather narrow, nearly cylindrical, with a basal swell-
ing and an even, entire, expanded or flaring margin. Its tooth is very
small, conic, close to the edge, or projecting a little beyond it.
When extruded its base is at the 14th segment and its margin pro-
jects much beyond the head. The stomach is much shorter (about
one-half as long), and occupies about 7 segments. It is cylindrical
and has numerous regular rows of rounded groups of cells.

Length, 12™™.

Syllis (Typosyllis) diplomorpha, sp. nov.

A large elongated species which produces Tetraglene-z0dids by pos-
terior fission. Proboscis pale colored, short, stout, shorter than
stomach.

Head large, nearly as long as wide, narrowed behind middle,
three-lobed anteriorly, broadly and strongly emarginate posteriorly
(ratio in type 1:1.15). Eyes black, large, the anterior at least twice
as large as the others and considerably farther apart, but only a little
more in advance, the distance between the two about equal to the
diameter of the anterior eyes; posterior eyes just behind bases of
antenne. Palpi divergent, large and broad, about as long as the
head, lanceolate, obtuse, incurved on the inside. Tentacle long, 33
times as long as the head, regularly beaded. Antenne similar, but
shorter, about 24 times the length of the head; upper tentacular cirri
about equal to the tentacle ; lower equal to the antennz. First and
fourth dorsal cirri long, about 4 longer than the upper tentacular
cirri ; 3d and 4th are somewhat shorter, about equal to the tentacle ;
farther back the dorsal cirri are shorter, more slender and tapered,
and unequal, the longer ones in the middle of the body are about
equal to 3 the diameter of the corresponding segments; the shorter
ones about half as long.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 607

Setz are long and abundant; the upper anterior ones have narrow
lanceolate blades, 3 to 4 times as long as broad, with slightly biden-
tate tips ; the lower ones are only about 2 times as long as broad,
with incurved tips.

The csophagus is stout and rather short, occupying 7 segments,
cylindrical, about 4 shorter than stomach and nearly as thick ; it is
unusually translucent, lacks the brown chitinous color seen in most
species ; its tooth is near the margin, which is not well defined, but
seems to be entire. The stomach is long and thick, cylindrical, and
occupies 9 segments ; it is crossed by numerous crowded rows of
rounded granules.

Color of type, in formalin, pale greenish brown, each anterior seg-
ment crossed by a pale narrow sutural line and sometimes by a
darker brown middle line ; posterior half of the body has a row of
squarish spots along each side at the bases of the parapodia. Length,
a0" diameter; 1.57.

The posterior end, in the type, is changed into a Tetraglene-
zooid, back of the 110th setigerous segment. The new head has
four very large and prominent black eyes with lens, but lacks all
other appendages, the eyes are in contact on each side. There is no
buccal segment, the first segment is very short and has sete. All
the 20 segments bear fascicles of long, slender capillary sete, longer
than the breadth of the body, and a smaller number of compound
setze. The dorsal cirri have been lost.

The parapodia are large and prominent, as long as half the breadth
of the segments.

Syllis (Tetraglene), sp.

In a small collection of plankton, taken in the latter part of May,
there are several specimens of a Zetraglene somewhat similar to the
above, but evidently a distinct species,

The head is much shorter and smaller, with very much smaller,
separated, light brown eyes. The body itself is larger and much
stouter, with 24 crowded, broad segments and short, rounded para-
podia. The dorsal cirri equal about } the breadth of the segments,
and are regularly beaded and tapered. The caudal cirri are not
tapered, as long as the dorsal cirri, and strongly beaded with about
10 annuli, the distal beads are nearly round. Large fascicles of
slender compound setz are present on all the segments, with short
terminal blades, 1} to 2 times as long as broad, part of them very
minutely bidentate at tip. No capillary sete are present on either
specimen. A row of rather dark, round spots runs along each side,
a spot being at the base of each parapodium.

608 A, EF. Verrilli— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Syllis (Cheetosyllis), sp.

Several specimens of sexual zodids with two antenne, but other-
wise like Zetraglene, were taken at the surface. They probably
belong to some species of Sy//is.

Syllis (Typosyllis) annularis, sp. nov.

A small species with long slender antenne and dorsal cirri, banded
with dark green, and with long fascicles of setz, the posterior ones
longer and stouter with short, strongly incurved, acute blades; ceso-
phagus short, wide, brown, with a long acute tooth.

Head large, broader than long, widest at the front, opposite ante- .
rior eyes, narrowed backward; front margin broadly rounded; pos-
terior margin broadly emarginate. Eyes not very large, pale brown,
the anterior a little larger and separated from the posterior by a
space equal to their diameter ; a minute brown pigment speck at the
base of each palpus may represent the third pair of eyes. Palpi
large with broad swollen bases, rather longer than the head, abruptly
narrowed on inside, at about the proximal third, blunt at tip.

Tentacle stout, a little tapered, about $ longer than the palpi,
strongly annulated, with about 20 annuli; the distal ones longer
than broad. Antenne similar, a little shorter, the ends reaching to
within two or three distal annuli of the tentacle tip. Upper ten-
tacular cirri rather longer than tentacle, but of the same thickness;
lower one somewhat shorter. First dorsal cirrus larger and about 4
longer than tentacle, of about 38 annuli, the distal half a little
stouter than the proximal; most of the cirri on the first eight seg-
ments are similar to those of the first, or even longer, or about 4
longer than the breadth of the body ; some still longer and more
slender occur even back of the middle, conposed of 48 to 52 annuli,
with others about % as long, of 38 annuli, but the shorter ones
usually exceed the breadth of the body.

Sete of anterior segments are in large fascicles of 5 to 10, all
compound, but with about 3 stouter acicula that project but little or
not at all; the upper sete have narrow lanceolate, slightly curved
blades, 6 to 7 times as long as wide, with minutely bidentate tips ; the
lower ones have wider and shorter blades, length to breadth about 3
or 4:1, with strongly incurved, acute, claw-like tips; posteriorly
most of the sete are longer with stouter stems, but the lower ones
are shorter; there are about 6-8 in a fascicle, with two or three
stouter spiniform acicula, projecting but little; the upper setzx

Annelida of the Bermudas. 609

have stout curved blades, about 3 or 4 times as long as broad,
with strongly incurved acute tips; the lower ones have shorter,
much curved, acute, claw-like blades, 2 or 3 times as long as broad.

The esophagus is brown, large, stout, nearly cylindrical, a little
contracted at each end, about 4 shorter than the stomach and 3 as
broad, occupying 9 segments; anterior margin is entire or feebly
crenulate, a little emarginate dorsally; the median tooth is large,
long, acute, with a wide ovate base. The stomach is large, longer
than the cwsophagus, occupying 8 segments, cylindrical, a little
swollen posteriorly, covered with numerous interrupted, irregular,
or poorly defined rows of minute cells, not arranged in very definite
groups.

A caudal region of about 14 new and small segments is being
regenerated on the type.

Length of one specimen (32 segments, caudal segments lacking),
7.5™™; breadth, .75™™; length of cwsophagus, 1.387"; of stomach,
1.6™", Another specimen (type described) with 57 segments and
partly regenerated caudal region is 14.5™™ long ; 1™™ broad ; length
of esophagus, 1.40™™; of stomach, 1.60™™.

Color, in formalin, is translucent whitish; the cirri appear dis-
tinetly banded with 8 to 10 small dark green spots, every fourth
annulus having a very distinct, darkly pigmented area.

Rare—only two specimens were found.

Syllis (Typosyllis) cincinnata, sp. nov.

A strongly colored, rather large species, with numerous compact
segments and a highly contractile body; when preserved in forma-
lin usually coiled irregularly, thick and rounded anteriorly, with very
short, closely contracted segments, short anterior parapodia; flat-
tened and tapered posteriorly, with longer posterior segments and
more prominent parapodia and sete; antenne and anterior cirri
long, strongly beaded and irregularly curled about the-head, so as to
nearly conceal it ; middle dorsal cirri mostly long, incurved over the
back ; esophagus short with a very long tooth ; stomach very long
and large; blades of sete mostly rather short, strongly incurved,
the anterior ones mostly not bidentate at tip.

The head is small, wider than long, transversely broad-elliptical ;
buccal segment short. Eyes black, unequal, the anterior rather large
and near the sides of the head; posterior ones about } as large,
separated by about their own diameter, and but little farther back,
lens indistinct.

610 A. FE. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Palpi large, separate to base, longer than head, lanceolate when
seen from above, with the inner edge incurved, tips blunt.

Tentacle long and large, the free part projecting twice as far as
the palpi, composed of very numerous short annuli, 4 or 5 times
broader than long. Antenne similar, about 3 shorter. Upper ten-
tacular cirri similar, rather stouter and about as long; lower about
shorter. Dorsal cirri of about 12 anterior segments are mostly
even longer than the upper tentacular cirri, much curled in various
directions over the head and back, equal in length to 1} to 13 or
more times the breadth of the body ; farther back in the gastric
region they become unequal, some being about as long as the pre-
ceding, others only 4 to # the breadth of the body, usually recurved
over the back ; posteriorly most of them are less in length than 4
the breadth of that part of the body. Caudal cirri long, slender,
tapered. The anterior parapodia are short and crowded, posteriorly
they become well separated and longer, with longer lobes and
longer and stouter setze.

Setz of the anterior segments are 8 to 10 short and slender, accom-
panied by 3 or 4 acute acicula, which project but little; the blades
of the upper anterior setz are narrow-lanceolate, breadth to length
about 1: 4-6, with incurved acute tips, sometimes faintly bidentate ;
the lower ones have shorter blades, ratio 1:2 or 3, with more
incurved acute tips; the posterior sete have rather longer and stouter
stems, with the blades shorter, wider, ratio 1: 2 to 34, and with more
incurved tips, a few of which are minutely bidentate; there are
usually 5 or 6 in a fascicle ; the stem is serrulate near the tip ; they
are usually accompanied by two large, straight, acute acicula.

(Esophagus brown, rather short, thick, in the contracted specimens
so bent and crumpled that the length cannot be correctly determined ;
median tooth large, projecting beyond the margin, the free part
equal to the length of two segments, long-conic, acute. Stomach
long and rather large, nearly cylindrical, occupying 17 segments,
covered by about 36 regular rows of well-separated, small, ellipti-
cal groups of cells, with definite lines between the rows.

Color, in formalin, is dull greenish with transverse lines of a darker
green on each segment and a dark median dorsal stripe along the
back.

Length of largest preserved specimen, 18™™; diameter anteriorly,
1,20 to 1.40™™.

Found among the zodids of Palythoa mammillosa at low tide.

In life the head and anterior part of the body were noted as tinged
with orange-red, the head brightest red; eyes orange; posterior

Annelida of the Bermudas. 611

segments dark olive-green ; caudal segments and cirri pink. Some
specimens were forming two sexual zodids at the same time (these
were not found in the preserved collection). Two or more species
were confused in this lot.

Another specimen (No. 12), supposed at the time to be the same,
was described when living, as translucent whitish anteriorly, light
green posteriorly; the sexual zodid was pink and had conspicuous
eyes and numerous segments, which were broader than those of the
stem-form. This is probably a distinct species, for the esophagus
appears to have a crenulate margin and the median tooth is much
smaller,

Syllis (Typosyllis) cincinnata. (Stem-form, with a sexual Zodid.)

One specimen, in formalin, has part of the dorsal cirri replaced by
a thick, ovate pigmented body, with a small terminal papilla, per-
haps due to disease. This specimen has a zodid-head forming at
about the 28th segment, with two small brown eyes developed, but
special antennz and cirri are not present, nor any capillary sete.
About 50 segments follow this head. In other respects this individ-
ual agrees closely with the type-form described above.

Syllis (Ehlersia) exigua, n. sp.

In addition to the various species described above, a small and
very slender or attenuated species was noted, but not fully described.
The single specimen is poorly preserved. It is remarkable for the
unusually elongated segments. Its generic characters are somewhat
doubtful.

The body is composed of about 50 setigerous segments. Head
rather broad; palpi short ovate; eyes 6, the four posterior, which
are nearly equal, form a trapeze ; the anterior are smaller and nearer
together. ‘The antenne, tentacular cirri, and anterior dorsal cirri
are all similar, long and slender with numerous rounded beads; the
dorsal cirri of the middle segments are also long, often twice as long
as the diameter of the body ; posteriorly they become shorter.

Stomach is short, elliptical, as broad as long, occupying about 2
segments.

The setz are long and slender; in the anterior 10 segments the
upper ones have very long, thin blades, ratio, 1:8-1:10, the lower
ones have the blades about half as long, all feebly bidentate at tip;
farther back the blades of the upper ones become shorter; on the
posterior segments decidedly so. In each fascicle, there is usually a

612 A, E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

single, slender, acute, simple seta, and one spiniform aciculum, often
bent at top.
Length, 10™™ ; diameter, 3™™.

Syllis (Ehlersia) nitida, sp. noy.

A small slender species with the dorsal cirri and cephalic appen-
dages slender and beaded with rounded annuli, mostly 10-14, and
in length generally 3 to 9, the diameter of the body, referred
to the subgenus Lhlersia because the upper compound setz have
long linear blades, very unlike the lower ones.

Head transversely elliptical, considerably broader than long, dis-
tinctly three-lobed in front ; posterior margin broadly rounded, eyes
6, black ; two posterior pairs, which form a short trapeze, are small,
nearly equal; a pair of minute front eyes at bases of the palpi. The
palpi are large, broad-ovate, obtuse, rather longer than the head.
Tentacle, with about 11 regular rounded beads, is rather longer than
the palpi. Antennz are similar, but shorter, with about 9 beads.
Upper tentacular cirri are a little longer than the tentacle; lower
ones much shorter.

The dorsal cirri are all similar and vary but little in length, the
largest ones being those along the middle of the body, where some
of them are about as long as the diameter of the body and composed
of 12-14 beads; they are slender and tapered, and very regularly
beaded with rounded annuli, mostly about as long as broad ; the
shorter ones are from } to 2 the diameter of the body, and with about
8 beads. The anterior dorsal cirri are about equal to the upper ten-
tacular cirri, and have about 12 beads.

Sete are all compound anteriorly, slender, rather numerous ; 1 or
2 upper ones, all along the body, have long, slender, linear, nearly
straight blades with incurved tips, ratios 1: 10-15, becoming longer
posteriorly ; the lower ones have much shorter lanceolate blades,
ratios 1; 3-4; there is no gradation between the two sorts. Back
of the middle the sete become larger and more differentiated ; the
blades of the lower ones are bidentate.

Posteriorly there are usually two spiniform acute acicula, one of
which projects considerably.

The csophagus is long and slender, about twice as long as the
stomach ; its tooth is small, conic, close to the margin ; the edge is
indistinct, but appears to be finely denticulated. The stomach is
narrow-cylindric, covered with many very close rows of glands.
Color, in formalin, plain yellowish white. Length, 5" ; diameter,
about 4™™, Only one specimen was taken.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 613

Haplosyllis Langerhans.

Zeitsch. Wissenschaft. Zo6l., xxxii, p. 527, 1879.

This group was made a subgenus of Syllis by Langerhans, but it
seems to differ sufficiently from that genus to justify its generic
separation.

The special character, mentioned by Langerhans, is the presence
of simple setz alone, on all the segments. “Sete all simple.” In
our species the shortness and paucity of the set are equally note-
worthy, for there are usually only one or two short sete, with a
single hooked aciculum, in each fascicle. The simple bidentate sete
have the structure and nearly the form of the stem or shaft of the
ordinary form of the compound set of Sv/lis, indicating that they
are merely such sete that have lost, or else have not developed, the
blade. They are unlike the bifid sete of Husyllis viridula, which
seem to be formed by the consolidation of a short angular blade
with the shaft.

Our species of Haplosyllis also have the edge of the cesophagus
denticulated, nearly as in Husyllis. So that the group appears to
be allied to the latter more than to Syliis.

The typical genus Syilis, as restricted by Langerhans, has sim-
ple sete anteriorly or medially and compound setz posteriorly.
Typosyllis has them all compound, or with compound ones on all the
segments.

Haplosyllis cephalata, sp. nov.

A small and rather stout species, appearing stouter anteriorly,
owing to the prominent head and unusually large palpi; eyes small,
black ; a few longer anterior cirri; those on most of the body very
short, composed of few annuli; setz simple, bidentate, very few;
cesophagus rather short, with a median anterior tooth.

Head thick and convex above, elliptical in outline, widest about
the middle, with a slight median lobe anteriorly; posterior edge
slightly emarginate. Eyes unusually small, round, black, arranged
in a trapeze ; the posterior pair are rather small and separated from
the anterior by a space equal to 3 or 4 times their diameter.

Palpi very large, wider than the head, ovate, not excavate on the
inner margin, ebtuse at the end; the exposed part longer than the
head, scarcely divergent, but often strongly curved downward in
the preserved specimens, with their bases overlapping each other.
Tentacle and antenne long and slender, strongly beaded; the ten-
tacle projects considerably beyond the ends of the palpi; the anten-

614 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

ne are shorter, only projecting a little beyond the palpi. The upper
tentacular cirri are similar to the tentacle and of about the same
length. The lower ones are about 4 shorter.

The 1st dorsal cirrus is similar to the upper tentacular cirrus, but
longer. The 2d is very much shorter, and the succeeding ones rap-
idly decrease in length, those beyond the gastric region being only
1/5 to 1/6 as long as the diameter of the body, or even less, and con-
sisting of only a few annuli (often only 3 or 4) and scarcely longer
than the parapodia.

Sete very few; anteriorly there are usually 1 or 2 rather strong
simple bidentate sete and one acute aciculum, which rarely pfojects ;
posteriorly there is generally only one bidentate sete, which is
longer and larger than the anterior, and a single aciculum, which
often has a bent, hook-like tip. No blades were found on any of the
sete of numerous specimens examined. The bidentate sete, which
correspond to the stems of compound setx, have a simple, incurved
or slightly hooked tip, with a strong triangular tooth below it, the
intervening space being concave and oblique. Possibly a blade
may be present in the very young. The anterior parapodia are
short; the posterior ones become more elongated.

The esophagus is rather short and wide, pigmented with opaque
green, so that its form is not easily seen; median tooth near the edge,
acute conical, its end projecting beyond the aperture; margin
incurved and usually indistinct, but minutely denticulate, at least in
some cases. Soft pharynx with about 10 rounded lobes. Stomach
barrel-shaped, usually a little shorter and not much thicker than the
esophagus, opaque, the rows of glands poorly defined ; sometimes
the stomach and csophagus are about equal in length, or the
stomach may be the longer, owing to the frequently crumpled and
contracted condition of the esophagus.

Color, in formalin, is yellowish white; the tissues are more opaque
than in most species. Length, 4 to 6™™ ; diameter, .5 to .6™™,

Taken in large numbers on one occasion. It inhabits sponges.

Easily distinguished from the young of other species by the large
palpi, head, and anterior segments, and the extreme shortness of all
the cirri, except those of the head and first segment. The small
number of the sete and their peculiar tips are also characteristic.

This is allied to H. hamata of Europe and Madeira, which has the
tips of the simple setz trifid, and to HW. tentaculata (Mar. 1879, as
S. spongicola, var.), which has much longer cirri and trifid sete.

H. streptocephala (rst and Grubé), from St. Croix, has longer cirri.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 615

Haplosyllis palpata, sp. nov.

An elongated, slender, somewhat larger species, with large palpi
and longer dorsal cirri and setz than those of P. cephalata. The
head and antenne are nearly as in the latter; the palpi are very
large and thick, subovate ; the body has more numerous and more
distinct segments. The dorsal cirri are unequal, but the longer
ones, along most of the body, have about 9 or 10 rounded annuli,
about as long as broad, and in length are equal to about 4 the diame-
ter of the body. The set consist of two or three simple, strongly
bidentate setz, similar to those of the preceding species, but larger
and lofiger, and of one or two acicula, one of which has a small bent
tip. The esophagus is rather long, tubular; its margin is indistinct,
but seems to be entire; the tooth is small. HZ. Setubalensis (McInt.)
(as Syllis) resembles this species in the character of its sete.

Trypanosyllis attenuata, sp. nov.

Body very long and slender, composed of a large number of rather
elongated segments. Cirri all moderately long and strongly beaded
with rounded annuli.

Setze numerous, all compound with rather long narrow blades.

Head about as long as broad, well rounded and slightly three-
lobed in front and nearly truncate posteriorly. Eyes 4, small, black,
in trapeze, the anterior ones a little larger and situated much behind
the middle of the head, at about the posterior third, separated from
the posterior by a distance equal to about four diameters of the lat-
ter. Palpi large and broad, wider at base than the head, separate
to the base, divergent, thick at the base and incurved on the inner
margin, very obtuse at the end.

Antenne and tentacle are gone; upper tentacular cirrus long and
slender, composed of about 17 rounded annuli; first dorsal cirrus
considerably longer, with about 24 annuli. Succeeding dorsal cirri
are all much shorter and somewhat unequal, the longer ones being
about as long as the diameter of the body, and composed of 12-14
rounded annuli, mostly about as long as broad, or a little longer dis-
tally ; the shorter cirri are about = as long. Similar cirri continue
to the end of the body, gradually decreasing in size.

The caudal cirri are long and slender, their length being equal to
the diameter of the body in its middle, composed of about 13 annuli,
which are mostly longer than broad.

The sete are numerous and slender, about 10-12 compound ones
in the anterior fascicles, with three or four small slender acicula that
do not project. The blades of the upper sete are narrow and nearly

616 A. EF. Verrili— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

straight, ratio about 1: 6-9, with the tips very minutely bidentate
and slightly incurved ; the lower ones are shorter, ratio about 1: 4-5,
but of the same form. Posteriorly they become larger and longer,
with stouter stems, usually 5 or 6 in a fascicle, and the blades are
somewhat broader and more distinctly bidentate at tip, but the
change is very gradual.

The csophagus is very long and slender, straight, occupying 17 or
18 segments; its edge is divided into a circle of about 10 rounded or
obtuse scallops ; median tooth small, close to the edge; soft pharynx,
when extended, elongated, its margin with about 10 large rounded
lobes, longer than broad, the seven upper ones longer than the lower.
The stomach is small, oblong-elliptical, occupying 4 segments ; it is
covered by about 26 rows of small cell clusters.

Color, in formalin, yellowish white; esophagus and stomach pale.

Length, about 16™" ; diameter, .25 to .30™™.

Dredged off Bailey Bay, in 5-6 fathoms, shell-sand.

Typanosyllis fertilis, sp. nov.

A species of medium size, with a large and broad head and wide
palpi; rather long, strongly beaded dorsal cirri; numerous and long
setz, the posterior ones decidedly longer and stouter than the ante-
rior, with a short, wide, distinctly bidentate blade. The female has
the posterior half of the body distended with large polygonal eggs,
but has no special sexual sete.

Head unusually large and wide, broader than long, with the sides
very prominent and convex behind the eyes, concave farther back ;
front edge prominent, three-lobed ; posterior margin narrow, emargi-
nate. Eyes of moderate size, brown, the anterior a little larger, far-
ther forward and farther apart, distant from the posterior by 3 or 4
diameters. Palpi large and broad, their bases rather wider than the
head, their free part about equal to the length of the head, broad-
ovate, blunt, the inner edge concave. Tentacle slightly tapered,
strongly beaded, composed of 16 annuli, the free part about twice as
long as the palpi; distal annuli about 15 times wider than long, the
middle ones about $ as long as wide. Antenne similar but shorter,
only their two distal annuli extending beyond the palpi. Upper ten-
tacular cirri similar to the tentacle and of the same length, consist-
ing of 15 annuli; lower ones about + as long. Dorsal cirri on sey-
eral (about 12) anterior segments mostly similar to the tentacle, but
4 to 4 longer, and are equal to or considerably exceed the diameter
of the adjacent segments. Along the rest of the body the dorsal

Annelida of the Bermudas. 617

cirri are more unequal, but the larger ones are longer than those of
the anterior segments, composed of 18 or 19 annuli, and often exceed
the diameter of the body by } of their length ; the shorter ones are
about 3 as long with 14 or 15 annuli.

The sete of the anterior parapodia are numerous, long and slender,
with delicate narrow-lanceolate blades, slightly bidentate at tip, the
upper ones longer, breadth to length about 1: 4 or 5, in the lower
ones about 1:3 or 4. In the anterior parapodia there are also 3 or 4
slender acute acicula, side by side, but usually not projecting. Pos-
teriorly the compound setz become longer and slender, 7-9 in a
fascicle, with larger and shorter blades, ratio as 1 : 14-23, with the
tips strongly incurved and distinctly bidentate. These are accom-
panied by 2 or 8 stouter spiniform acicula, one of which usually has
the tip somewhat hook-shaped.

In the type the segments, commencing somewhat forward of the
middle, from about the 33d segment, are crowded with ripe eggs,
which are polygonal from pressure.

(Esophagus brown, rather long and large, occupying 7 segments,
cylindrical, with a short stout tooth near the margin; edge divided
into about 10 rounded lobes or scallops, recurved when extended.
Soft pharynx with about 10 low, broad, rounded lobes.

The stomach is light greenish, deeply pigmented, and opaque,
nearly $ as done as the esophagus and more than twice as thick,
occupying 5 segments, somewhat barrel-shaped, or elliptical, widest
posteriorly and covered with an alveolar arrangement of polygonal
glands separated by narrow dark lines so as to have a honey-comb-
like appearance externally, unlike that of other species.

Color of the preserved specimens is plain yellowish-white.

Length of type, about 24™™ (caudal segments gone); diameter

=(7ee

This appears to be a species that does not produce special sexual
zooids. The large size and form of the head ; the character of the
setze ; and the alveolar surface of the higutaclt are its most notable
Sapnidatic characters. It appears to be rare.

Trypanosyllis tenella, sp. noy.

A small, slender species, with long beaded cirri, which is doubt-
fully referred to this genus on account of the strongly denticulated
or scalloped margin of the cesophagus; in most other respects it
closely resembles the young of Syllis corallicola and S. catenula,
but it has a narrow stomach and the sete are more bidentate, at tip.

618 A. EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Head small, the anterior portion nearly semicircular, deeply emar-
ginate or cordate behind, well rounded in front, but with a slight
median lobe, sides evenly rounded, most convex opposite the eyes,
which are about equal, rather small, black, arranged in a short
trapeze, the distance between the anterior and posterior about equal
to two diameters ; a pair of minute black ocelli at the anterior mar-
gin in front of the antenne.

Palpi large and long, lanceolate, regularly tapered, longer than the
head, obtuse. Tentacle shorter than the antenne, of 8 annuli,
equal to the palpi, tapered, its distal annuli longer than broad.
Antenne similar, but about 4+ longer, of 13 annuli, about 3 or 4
distal annuli projecting beyond the palpi. Tentacular cirri long and
slender with rounded annuli, about as long as broad ; upper ones,
with 18 annuli, are longer than the antennz, lower ones about 3 as
long. Dorsal cirri of segments J, 3, 4,6, and many others are longer
than the tentacular cirri, composed of 22-28 annuli, and about twice
as long as the diameter of the body; shorter ones irregularly alter-
nating are 3 to $ as long. Caudal cirri long and slender, tapered,
similar to the longer dorsal cirri.

Setz rather numerous, long and slender, all compound and sim-
ilar ; the upper anterior ones have slender lanceolate blades with
bidentate tips, ratio about as 1:4 o0r53; of the lower ones about
1:3 or 4. Posteriorly the blades are shorter and the tips are more
incurved and more strongly bidentate, with the denticles divergent,
ratio about 1: 2-255; these are usually accompanied by 1 or 2 rather
stouter spiniform acicula, with the tips slightly projecting, that of
one usually somewhat hooked, the other only a little bent.

The esophagus is rather long, occupying 8 segments, but not
slender, wrinkled transversely in the type and somewhat contracted
at each end ; its margin is emarginate on each side and is divided
into a number of rather small, not very regular, obtuse denticles or
scallops ; the tooth is close to the edge and rather small; the soft
pharynx is divided into a circle of rounded lobes. The stomach is
elongated, narrow, cylindric, occupying 8 segments, about equal in
length to the esophagus, and not much larger; its surface is covered
with 50 to 55 close rows of opaque cell-groups?. Color, in formalin,
plain yellowish white. Length, about 11™™; diameter, .6™™.

This species is very distinct from JZ? vittigera Ehlers, which is
a large brownish species conspicuously marked by two transverse,
narrow, white bands on each segment, and with the denticles of the
cesophagus large and subtruncate. The setz have short, bidentate
blades. The latter was taken by us in considerable numbers.

T. gigantea McInt. (Chall. Voy.) as Sydlis, appears to be closely
allied to this last species.

—

Annelida of the Bermudas. 619

Hemisyllis, gen. nov.

Similar to Husyllis, but with the large palpi united together for
about half their length in front of the head. Antenne, tentacle, and
anterior cirri long and beaded, as in Sy//is; cesophagus straight, with
the front edge serrulate; median tooth submarginal. Setz few and
simple, bidentate, without blades.

Hemisyllis dispar, sp. nov.

A small species with broad head and palpi, the lobes of the palpi
projecting forward from the swollen common base which looks like
a part of the head. .

Head large and broad, the anterior half nearly semicircular; the
front margin well rounded, apparently coalescent with the palpi in
the middle; sides most prominent posterior to the eyes ; posterior
margin broadly convex. Eyes 4, small, black, in a trapeze, the ante-
rior larger, not very close to the sides of the head ; the posterior are
very small, separated by about 4 diameters from the anterior ones.
Palpi very large and wide, their bases thick and swollen, united
together for about half their length, the front edge of the common
base convex between the separated free lobes, which are narrow-
ovate and obtuse.

Tentacle, antenne, and all cirri are all similar in form, tapered and
strongly beaded with rounded annuli, which on the middle and dis-
tal parts are as long as wide, or even longer than wide, and elliptical
toward the end. The tentacle has about 20 beads and is about as
long as the head and palpi combined; the antenne are rather shorter,
with 18 beads. The upper tentacular cirri are longer and rather
stouter, with about 20 beads; the lower are about 3 as long. The
first dorsal cirrus is longer than the tentacular cirrus and has about
22 beads; its length is about 14 times the breadth of the segment ;
second cirrus is about 4 as long, with 9 beads; third and fourth are
rather longer than the second, with 14 beads; farther back they
decrease rapidly, so that back of the stomach most of them are quite
short, mostly with only 2-4 beads. The ventral cirrus is papilliform.
Caudal end is lacking.

The setz are few, small, and short; in the anterior region there
is, in each fascicle, only 1 small bidentate seta (without blade, in the
type), and 1 slender aciculum, with a small hooked tip, scarcely pro-
jecting.

The esophagus is long and slender, occupying 7 segments ; its
edge is denticulated with small, unequal, acute teeth ; median tooth
Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. DrEcEMBER, 1900.

41

620 A, E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

is small, close to the margin. The stomach is large, in length about
equal to the cwsophagus, long-elliptical, occupying 6 segments ; it is
covered with about 38 crowded rows of small, dark, round or ellipti-
eal glands. Color, yellowish white. Diameter of the type, .4™™;
the posterior half is lacking. Only one specimen was found.

Opisthosyllis Langerhans, op. cit., p. 541, 1879.

Palpi, body-segments, sete, and cirri as in Syllis ( Typosyllis).
(Esophagus large and rather short, cylindrical, with the anterior
margin entire; median tooth near the posterior end. Stomach large,
its glands very distinct. Head pyriform, widest in front; palpi
long and divergent. Buccal segment forms a collar.

Opisthosyllis nuchalis, sp. nov.

A large elongated species with numerous rather long, beaded cirri.
(Esophagus large, showing as a conspicuous, brown, oblong patch
on the back of the anterior segments.

Head pyriform, widest close to the anterior margin, which is
truncate or slightly emarginate in the middle and on either side, so
that it is slightly four-lobed ; the sides are convex, narrowing back-
ward, the posterior end narrow with a small emargination between
two angular lobes. Eyes yellowish brown, small, nearly equal,
prominent, with a convex lens; the anterior are wider apart, the
four forming a trapeze. Palpi large, divergent, longer than the
head, lanceolate, the distal half rapidly tapered, tips subacute, inner
margins excavated.

The buccal segment is transversely narrow, and its anterior edge
is extended forward as a rather broad, thin collar, conspicuous on the
sides, where it extends as far forward as the anterior eyes and almost
to the bases of the palpi, but receding dorsally, so as to expose the
posterior eyes. The first and second setigerous segments are a little
wider than the buccal and the breadth of the body suddenly
increases at the third segment, where the end of the cesophagus is sit-
uated in the type specimen, but this is probably due, in part at least,
to the pressure used in mounting it.

Tentacle and antenne are slender, tapered, strongly beaded with
small annuli, the distal ones are as long as broad, the proximal short.
and indistinct ; the tentacle is considerably longer than the palpi,
and contains about 24 annuli; the antenne are but little longer than
the palpi. Upper tentacular cirri are larger and about 4 longer than

Annelida of the Bermudas. 621

the tentacle, or about twice as long as the breadth of the buccal seg-
ment ; lower ones about 4 shorter. The first dorsal cirrus and most
of the others on the anterior half of the body are longer than the
upper tentacular cirrus and contain 36-40 annuli; these long cirri
are regularly tapered, more or less curled, regularly beaded distally,
and equal or somewhat exceed the diameter of the body. Others not
more than half as long occur irregularly.

Setz are all similar, long and numerous, 8-10 in a fascicle, larger
than usual in this family, with rather short, wide blades, the ratio of
width to length about as 1: 23-34; their tips strongly incurved,
simple and acute. The posterior sete and acicula are rather larger
and longer than the anterior, but similar in form; two acicula,
larger and more yellow than the sete, occur in most fascicles ; their
tips are a little blunt or enlarged, and seldom project. Posteriorly
there are often one or two simple acute sete. The stems of the
compound setz are very oblique at the enlarged end, and havea
rounded lobe just below the tip, on the outside.

The esophagus is deep brown, as wide as the stomach and 3 to 2
as long, nearly cylindrical, but usually a little swollen in the middle
and slightly contracted posteriorly. Its aperture is wide and nearly
even, with a narrowly revolute entire margin. There is no anterior
armature, but a small, rounded, highly refracting spot near the pos-
terior end indicates the existence there of a posterior tooth, which
bends inward and forward, with an acute tip, the base being much
wider than the tooth itself.

The stomach is large and long, occupying about 12 segments,
cylindrical, pale colored, covered with very distinct and well-sepa-
rated roundish or elliptical groups of greenish glandular cells,
arranged in about 70 pretty regular rows; on the posterior half a
whitish line ususally runs along the middle of each row, so as to
divide the most of the groups of cells into two nearly equal parts ;
anteriorly this line, or membrane, runs between the rows. Each
glandular cluster seems to rise, with a narrow stem, from the center
of a whitish, square or polygonal area, bounded by fine lines. They
are arranged so regularly in q uincunx that when not much magnified
they have a tessellated appearance. Seen in profile the glandular
groups are long-pyriform, with a narrow base. Other small irregu-
lar groups are scattered between the regular rows.

The color of the type specimens, in formalin, is yellowish white,
with a dark brown oblong spot anteriorly, due to the wsophagus.

Length of the larger specimens, 20 to 25™™; diameter, 1.4 to 1.6™™.

In dead corals from the reefs.

622 A. FE. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Var. ? gularis.

One specimen, differently preserved, and much contracted, is
rather deeply tinged with green, and has a narrow dark line across
the front part of the anterior segments, and pale sutural lines ; there
is also a dark median stripe posteriorly. This was one of the speci-
mens mixed with Syllis cincinnata and noted, in life, as having the
anterior parts orange-red and the posterior olive-green (see page 610).

This may, perhaps, be an additional species of Opisthosyllis.

The posterior tooth of the cesophagus is more distinct. The
stomach is much like that of the type described above. The cirri
and antenne are shorter and more curled, the longer ones about $
the diameter of the body, but the entire body and the appendages
are much contracted.

The anterior setz are fewer, stouter, and longer than in the type
of nuchalis, especially the upper ones, on which the blades are
shorter and wider, with incurved tips, which are not bidentate.

The posterior sete are decidedly longer and stouter than the ante-
rior, with very oblique, shorter incurved blades, all with acute tips.
Two stout acute acicula occur in the posterior fascicles ; three in the
anterior.

Length, as contracted, 10.5"; diameter, 1.2™"; much longer in
life.

Bailey Bay, at low-tide, in Palythoa.

Eusyllis (Synsyllis) viridula, sp. nov.

A small, very slender, pale green syllid with short, slender dorsal
cirri scarcely longer than the breadth of the body ; cesophagus long,
slender, with the margin minutely denticulated; stomach long;
palpi rather short.

The head is transversely elliptical, with the middle of the front
margin slightly prominent and the posterior margin a little emargi-
nate. Eyes small, light brown.

Palpi separate to base, nearly regularly broad-ovate, about as long
as the head, obtusely rounded at the end and not concave on the
inner margin.

The antenne are scarcely tapered, rather short, about equal to the
breadth of the head, projecting somewhat beyond the palpi, consist-
ing of about 9 annuli, the distal ones well defined. The upper ten-
tacular cirri are about + longer and rather stouter ; the lower ones
are about equal to the antenne in size and length.

The dorsal cirri on segments 1-4 are rather more slender than the
upper tentacular cirri but of about the same length and about equal

Annelida of the Bermudas. 623

to the breadth of the body, with well-defined annul, those on the
distal portion being rather longer than broad. Farther back the
cirri gradually become shorter and more slender, but unequally so,
longer and shorter ones often alternating, the longer ones scarcely
equal to ? the breadth of the body, composed of about 12 annuli,
the shorter about half as long. Back of the gastric region the cirri
become shorter and more nearly alike, equal to about 4 to 4 the
breadth of the adjacent segments, composed of 6 to 8 annuli,
tapered, and subacute. The ventral cirri are ovate, nearly as long as
the setigerous lobes. The parapodia are large and the segments are
rounded and separated by well marked constrictions.

The setz are few; in the anterior fascicles there are usually 4 or
5, all compound, with slender stems; the upper ones have slender
lanceolate blades, 4-6 times as long as wide; the lower ones have
shorter blades, 2-24 times as long as wide; the tips are incurved
and most of them are very minutely bidentate. One or two slender
subacute acicula are usually present, but they rarely project beyond
the ends of the parapodia. Posterior to the stomach the set are
reduced to 2 or 3 long compound ones, with very short blades ; from
segments 20-22 they are replaced by 1 or 2 simple bidentate setz or
crotchets, but compound sete may have existed on the lost caudal
segments; the posterior setze are much longer than the anterior, with
a much stouter stem, terminating in a bifid or two-pronged tip, evi-
dently due to the consolidation of a short blade with the stem.
There are usually two stout acicula, one with a blunt tip and the
other hooked.

The cesophagus is very long and slender, occupying about 12 seg-
ments ; it has a bulbous swelling a little back of the anterior end ;
the margin is a little emarginate, with the dorsal side longer; the
edge is finely denticulated ; the tooth is large and elongated, acumi-
nate, with a sharp tip which projects beyond the edge. The stomach
is nearly opaque, whitish, rather long and thick, occupying 6 seg-
ments. It is covered with about 38 rows of distinct rounded groups,
separated by definite narrow lines of green cells, which unite in
the median line to form a row of angular groups.

The color in formalin is pale green with a darker green line across
the middle of each anterior segment, above; stomach opaque, whitish.

Length of the type, without caudal segments, 15"™; diameter, .56™™.

Eusyllis (Synsyllis) longigularis, sp. nov.
Body long and slender with short dorsal cirri, and a long slender
cesophagus, minutely denticulate at the margin. Head small, rather

624 A. EF. Verrilli—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

wider than long, and slightly trilobed anteriorly, emarginate poste-
riorly. Eyes small, black, the anterior ones a little larger and farther
apart. Palpi large, divergent, the free part rather longer than head,
the inner margin concave, tips obtuse. Tentacle slender, tapered,
rather short, extending about to ends of palpi. Antenne tapered,
somewhat shorter and smaller, distinctly beaded, with 8 to 10 annuli.
Upper tentacular cirrus similar in form, about twice as long as ten-
tacle, with about 15 annuli; lower one smaller, about $ as long, with
8-10 annuli. The first and some of the other dorsal cirri are as long
as, or longer than, the dorsal tentacular cirri, and equal to about twice
the breadth of the first segment. In the type longer cirri occur on
seoments 1, 2,4,6; shorter ones on 3,5, 7,8. Farther back the longer
dorsal cirri are mostly less than the diameter of the body, and on the
posterior half they are equal to about $ the diameter of the corre-
sponding segments. They are all tapered and neatly beaded. Can-
dal cirri larger than the adjacent dorsal cirri and twice as long.

The anterior sete, 5—7 in a group, have the blade narrow, nearly
straight, 3 to 35 times as long as broad ; shorter below and on the
more posterior segments ; the tips minutely bidentate. Setze beyond
the 20th segment are reduced to 2 or 3 in each fascicle, much longer
and stouter than the anterior ones and about equal to the dorsal
cirri; the longer one is a two-pronged crotchet; on the compound
ones the blades are short, ratios 1: 14-14, the tips bidentate ; on the
last 10 segments the setz are allcompound. They are accompanied
by 1 or 2 spiniform acicula.

The esophagus is brown, very long and slender, occupying about
13 segments ; its tooth is near the front margin, which is unevenly
finely serrulate with about 16 denticles. The stomach is narrow,
cylindrical, rather short, occupying about 54 segments,* with many
crowded rows of small cell-groups and a median sulcus. Color, yel-
lowish white. Length, in formalin, about 15™™; diameter, .5™™.

Branchiosyllis lamellifera, sp. nov.

A small greenish syllid with compact segments, wide truncated
head, blunt falcate palpi, beaded dorsal cirri, and large parapodia,
having a leaf-like gill on their anterior side. Sets with short blades.

Head large, broader than long, widest near the front; the anterior
margin nearly straight, but has a small rounded lobe in the middle ;

* The number of segments occupied by the stomach or cesophagus varies con-
siderably in all the species, owing to the great contractility of the segments. It
is a character of some value, however, if taken relatively.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 625

sides rounded, but narrowing backward, posterior margin cordate-
emarginate in the middle. Eyes 4, rather large, nearly black, placed
in advance of the middle, nearly in a transverse row, the posterior
ones being 4 smaller and a little farther back, distant less than
their diameter from the others. Palpi broad, obtuse, with the inner
edge incurved and the ends usually bent downward, the free part
about as long as the head.

The tentacle is short, tapered, scarcely longer than head, reaching
but little beyond the ends of the palpi, basal part not beaded, the
two or three distal beads more evident. Antenne like the tentacle,
but shorter.

Tentacular cirri are large, but not very long, scarcely tapered ; the
upper one is about $ longer than the lower, composed of 14 annuli,
the distal ones being nearly as long as broad, and separated by deep
constrictions. The first dorsal cirrus is similar to, and about + longer
than the upper tentacular cirrus, or about 14 times longer than the
diameter of its segment; the second is less than } as long; the third
is longer than the first. Farther back the cirri are variable in length,
part of them being rather longer than the breadth of the body and
others not half as long, of about 10-12 annuli. The parapodia are
large and prominent ; the setigerous lobe terminates in two small
papille ; the ventral cirrus is stout and nearly as long as the setiger-
ous lobe. ;

The gill is present on all the segments; beginning as a small
rounded lobe anteriorly, it increases to an ovate form a little farther
back ; along the middle region of the body it becomes much larger,
broad, foliaceous, with three or sometimes four lobes, becoming
more simple and smaller posteriorly. The larger ones are as long as
the thickness of the parapodia and considerably wider.

Setz are large and long. The compound ones, of which there are
usually 2 to 4, have a small and short incurved blade, wider at base,
with an acute, hook-like tip ; the length is about equal to the breadth.
With these there are one or two somewhat stouter, acute acicula,
with the tips slightly bent and projecting but little or not at all
beyond the setigerous lobes.

The csophagus is small, cylindrical, short, occupying 5 or 6 seg-
ments, light colored, cylindric, with a stout, conical tooth near the
dorsal edge; the margin is indistinct, but appears to be finely irreg-
ularly denticulated. The stomach is thick, pale in color, and slightly
longer than the esophagus, occupying 6 segments.

626 A. EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Color, in formalin, light green, with indication of a broad, darker
greenish band across each segment ; in one specimen there is a pale
line between the segments and a row of darker roundish spots with
pale centers along each side ; the gills were apparently dark green.
The color in life was not noted.

Rare, only three specimens seen, none perfect.

It is closely related to B. oewata Ehlers, from Florida, described
from a single small, imperfect specimen, but the latter has smaller
and shorter simple gills, and a differently shaped head.

Desmosyllis longisetosa, sp. nov. (See p. 635.)

A small, slender, 6-eyed species with long, well-beaded antennz
and dorsal cirri; sete of two kinds, compound and simple; the
upper anterior have long, slender, acute blades.

Head broader than long, widest in front of middle, with the pos-
terior border emarginate and the front with a medial lobe. Palpi
short and broad, oblong ovate, united for about 4 their length, wider
than the head and about as long. The four larger eyes are black
and conspicuous, though small, the anterior are a little larger and
much farther apart, though only a little farther forward ; the third
pair are minute, situated at the bases of the antenne. ‘The tentacle
is large and long, 5 or 6 times as long as the head, composed of about
28 annuli, of which 23 are beyond the ends of the palpi; the annuli
are mostly about 14 times wider than long, but the distal ones are
about as long as broad, elliptical, with deep constrictions between.

The antenne are similar and nearly as stout as the tentacle and
about 2 as long, with about 24 beads. The upper tentacular cirri
are like the tentacle and longer, projecting forward nearly as far ;
the lower ones are about half as long. The dorsal cirri are all long
and strongly beaded, but those of the first 10 segments are particu-
larly long, some of them being nearly twice the length of the upper
tentacular cirri and 5 or more times as long as the diameter of the
body, with about 38 annuli; those left near the posterior end are
about 4 times the diameter of the corresponding segment, but most
are lost posteriorly.

Ventral cirri slender, tapered, nearly as long as the setigerous
lobes, Setz are numerous and long; those of the anterior fascicles
have the free part longer than half the diameter of the body; the
posterior are equal to the breadth of the corresponding segments ;
the upper anterior setz have long, narrow, straight blades, 8-10 times
as long as wide, with the tip incurved and faintly bidentate; the

Annelida of the Bermudas. 627

lower ones have the blades only 4 to 6 times as long as wide ; the
posterior fascicles have numerous similar compound setz and also
one slender, acute, simple straight seta, usually rather shorter than
the rest ; a smaller simple seta occurs in many anterior fascicles.

The wsophagus is short, with a median tooth, but its margin could
not be distinctly seen. The stomach is short, occupying about 6 seg-
ments, strongly elliptical, covered with regular rows of squarish
cell-clusters.

Odontosyllis enopla, sp. nov.

A large species with a dark brown, wide, short cesophagus, armed
with a ventral row of six stout, recurved, hook-like teeth anteriorly,
besides the median dorsal tooth.

Head large, broader than long, broadly rounded in front and on
the sides ; posteriorly with two rounded lobes, separated by a small
median emargination. Eyes black, unequal, the anterior ones much
the larger, reniform ; those of each side are so close together that.
they seem to be almost in contact.

Palpi shorter than the head, rather wide, thin, often wrinkled or
folded in contraction, and commonly curved downward.

Tentacle tapered, rather slender, not annulated, its length about
13 times that of the head. Antenne similar, about $ aslong. ‘Ten-
tacular cirri similar to the tentacle, the upper one rather larger and
longer ; the lower ones shorter ; first dorsal cirrus decidedly longer
and larger than the upper tentacular cirrus. Succeeding ones mostly
shorter, unequal, alternately shorter and longer, tapered distally ; the
longer ones are equal tothe breadth of the body, the shorter ones
about 4 as long ; those on setigerous segments 3, 4, 6, 9 are longer
than the others.

The sete are all similar, numerous, slender, short, projecting but
little beyond the parapodia, with short rather wide blades, ratio as
1: 23-3; their tips are strongly incurved and acute, with a small
denticle a little distant from the end. Two spiniform yellow acicula
usually occur in each fascicle.

The esophagus is short and occupies about 4 segments ; its mar-
gin is incurved and strongly emarginate dorsally. It bears a group
of 6 nearly equal, parallel, recurved hooks or teeth, which are large
and strong. The conical dorsal tooth is near the margin.

The stomach is large and occupies 8 segments; it is wide, ellip-
tical, and about twice as long as the esophagus. Its surface is cov-

628 A, E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

ered with angular or alveolar markings, often hexagonal, so as to
have a honeycomb-like appearance, but not arranged in definite
TOWS.

Color, in formalin, is nearly white, except when containing eggs.

Length, 25™" ; diameter, about 1.5™™,

One of the largest specimens has all the segments back of the
gastric region filled with eggs.

Odontosyllis brachydonta, sp. nov.

Similar to O. enopla in size and form, but easily distinguished by
the very short tapering cesophagus and the much smaller size of its
ventral teeth, and by the 4 well separated eyes.

Head large, but smaller and narrower than in O. enopla, deeply
emarginate in front and with two prominent lobes, most prominent
and somewhat angular in front of the anterior eyes; sides broadly
convex ; posterior margin cordate-emarginate.

The buccal segment extends forward as a collar with median
and lateral lobes. Tentacle without articulations, stout at base,
rapidly tapered, in length about equal to the breadth of the head.
Antenne similar, about $ shorter. Upper tentacular cirri and many
of the dorsal cirri are larger and } to } longer than the tentacular
cirri, but similar in form, usually curled in contraction ; the longer
ones exceed the diameter of the body. Setz numerous and crowded,
slender, with small and short blades, ratio about 1: 2-3; the tips are
distinctly bidentate, with the denticle somewhat removed from the
strongly incurved tip. Csophagus dark umber-brown, very short,
about as broad as long, with the base nearly twice as broad as the
anterior end ; its edge is narrowly revolute ; the 6 ventral teeth are
small and short, with angular bases, in a regular row ; the four cen-
tral teeth are larger than the lateral; median tooth near the dorsal
margin. Stomach large, long-elliptical, light colored, shorter than
in enopla.

The only specimen found has lost the caudal portion. It is sim-
ilar to O. enopla in size. Each anterior segment is crossed by a
narrow dark line.

Grubeosyllis nitidula, sp. nov. (See p. 634.)

A very small, slender, nearly smooth species, consisting of about
25 setigerous segments; the antenne and all the cirri fusiform with
slender acuminate tips ; eyes large, black; setze with relatively long
blades.

Annelida of the Bermudas 629

Head rather large for the body, evenly rounded in front and on
the sides, subtruncate posteriorly. Eyes are conspicuous; the
anterior ones are about twice as large as the others and farther apart,
the distance between being about equal to the diameter of a pos-
terior eye.

Palpi large, broader than the head, united together nearly to the
tips, which are separated by a notch or emargination; the length
of the projecting portion is equal to the length of the head. i

Tentacle is as long as the head and palpi combined, slender, some-
what fusiform proximally, the tip long and acuminate, without dis-
tinct annulations, but with some very minute rough points. Anten-
ne similar in form, but about 4 shorter. Tentacular cirri two on
each side, of about the same length, and like the antenne in size
and form. First dorsal cirrus like the tentacular cirri, but about 4
longer. The following cirri are about equal to the tentacle in
length, or nearly equal to the diameter of the body ; nearly smooth,
but showing a few scattered, minute, conical papille when highly
magnified. The anterior parapodia are rather long, equal to about 4
the breadth of the segment.

The compound sete are long and rather numerous ; the upper
ones have a long, slender, nearly straight, acute blade, ratio about
1 : 8-12; the lower ones have shorter blades, ratio 1: 5-6. In most
fascicles there is also a single, slender, needle-like seta, about as
long as the others.

The esophagus is short and rather stout, occupying about 3 seg-
ments, and in length about equal to the stomach, which is thick and
nearly cylindrical, occupying 2} segments; it is covered with close
rows of dark clustered cells.

Grubeosyllis rugulosa, sp. nov.

A very small species with 28 segments, with the dorsal surface
of the body and cirri roughened with minute conical papille.

Eyes well developed, dark brown, close together. Palpi large,
united nearly to the tips, longer than the head, a little broader than
long. Tentacle and antenne of about the same form and size,
shorter than head, fusiform, with a small acuminate tip. Tentacular
cirri short, similar to the tentacle in size and form, nearly equal.
Dorsal cirri all’ short and much like the tentacular cirri.

The compound setz are rather long and slender, usually 4-6 in a
fascicle; in the anterior fascicles the upper ones have rather long,
narrow, slightly curved blades, and the lower ones blades about
half as long and more incurved ; posteriorly they are all shorter and

630 A. EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

more incurved. In each fascicle there is usually one slender, needle-
like, acnte seta, nearly as long as the others.

The csophagus is rather short, but 4 longer than the stomach,
with a large tooth. The stomach is short elliptical, as broad as long,
and occupies but one segment. The parapodia and set are promi-
nent, especially posteriorly, where they are as long as the breadth
of the body; anteriorly they are about $ its breadth.

Length, 3™™; diameter, .2™".
Only one specimen was found.

Autolytus (Procerzea) simplex, sp. nov.

A small, slender species with long slender tentacle and antenne,
and three pairs of cirri that are still longer, other dorsal cirri short.
Head small and rounded; eyes black, rather large, those of the same
side in contact or nearly so, the anterior a little larger ; a few black
pigment cells at the front border of the head may represent a pair
of ocelli. Palpi small, rounded, united.

Antenne and tentacle similar, long, slender, smooth, scarcely
tapered, with slight indications of articulations, three or four times
as long as the head and palpi combined. ‘Tentacular cirri similar
to the tentacle in size and form, the upper ones nearly twice as long ;
lower ones about equal to the antenne. First and second dorsal
cirri are like the upper tentacular cirrus, or a little longer. All the
succeeding cirri are small and very short, the length from + to $ the
diameter of the body. Caudal cirri long and tapered, distinctly
annulated.

The setz are all essentially alike; anteriorly there are 6-8 ina
fascicle, with the stems slender and subclavate, the blades are small
and very short, ratio about as 1:1} to 14; their tips are slightly
incurved and minutely bidentate at the end.

The cesophagus is long, slender, and folded, occupying 11 seg-
ments. The stomach occupies 5 segments ; it is rather short, cylin-
drical, narrowed at both ends, with numerous close, narrow rows of
glands.

The bases of the parapodia back of the stomach are swollen,
rounded, and dark colored, causing a conspicuous lateral row of
spots on each side, which extend forward nearly to the head.

A constriction occurs at the 40th segment, indicating the forma-
tion there of the head of a sexual zodid, which has two small
eye-specks, but no special appendages are present. The zodid con-
tains 21 segments and is already full of eggs.

Length, 5™™ ; diameter, .25™™,

Annelida of the Bermudas. 631

In addition to the numerous species of Syllidz described above,
there are, apparently, single specimens of several others, but some
of them are not perfectly preserved, and others are so contracted
that essential features, like the armature of the csophagus, cannot
be made out without destroying the specimens. Among these there
are, apparently, another Zrypanosyllis, an Autolytus, and perhaps an
additional Husyllis. Many additional Syllide will probably be dis-
covered at the Bermudas when carefully sought for, especially at
different seasons of the year.

Autolytus (Procerzea) rubropunctatus (Grubé).
Sylline rubropunctata Grubé, Arch. fur Naturg., 1860, I, p. 87, pl. iii, fig. 8.
Autolytus (Procercea) ornatus Mar. & Bobr., Ann. Sci. Nat., Ser. 6, II, p. 44,
pl. v, figs. 14-14d, 1875, (non Verrill, 1874); St. Joseph, Ann. Polych.
Cotes Dinard, Annales des Sci. Natur., Ser. 7, vol. 1, p. 220, pl. x, figs. 98,

99, 1886.
Procercea rubropunctata Lang., Zeits. fur Wissen. Zodl., xxxii, p. 579, pl. xxxii,

figs. 30a, 300, 1879.

This European species has also been recorded from Beaufort,
N. C., and is, therefore, likely to be found at the Bermudas.

It is peculiarly marked with a transverse row of four orange spots
on each segment, and has larger palpi than usual in this group.

The species originally named Stephanosyllis picta V. in 1874, was
soon afterwards changed by me, (Amer. Jour. Sci., 1874) to Stephano-
syllis ornata. Since Procerea and Stephanosyllis are now generally
considered synonymous, that specific name cannot be used for the
European species. It should be designated as above indicated.

Our New England species may bear the name J. (Procerca)
ornatus, unless some reliable characters can be found for the separa-
tion of Stephanosyllis.

632 A, BE. Verrili— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Analytical table of the Genera of Bermudian WSyllide, described
above.

I.—Palpi large, separate to their bases.

A.—(Cisophagus with only a single median tooth. Antenne and cirri monili-
form.

B.—Parapodia without a branchial lobe.

C.—Median tooth near anterior end of cesophagus.

D.—Margin of cesophagus entire or nearly so. Syllis.
a.—Setz all compound and similar, but differing somewhat in relative length
of blades. Subgen., Typosyllis.

aa.—Upper anterior setze with abruptly longer, narrow blades.

Subgen., Hhlersia.
aaa.—Setz few, simple, without blades ; end bidentate. Haplosyllis, sp.
DD.—Margin of esophagus dentate or serrulate.

b.—Margin serrulate or finely dentate.

c.—Sete all, or in part, compound. Eusyllis.
ce.—Anterior setee compound; those of middle region mostly two-pronged
crotchets. Synsyllis.
cec.—Setze few ; all simple with bidentate ends. Haplosyllis.
bb.—Margin strongly dentate or scalloped.
d.—Césophagus straight. Trypanosyllis.
dd.—C&sophagus folded, slender. Pterosyllis.

CC.—Median tooth of esophagus near its posterior end ; margin entire; open-
ing wide. <A buccal collar. Setz mostly compound ; blades acute.

Opisthosyllis.
BB.—Parapodia with a branchial lamella. Sete all compound, with acute,
claw-like blades. Branchiosyllis.

AA.—(Csophagus short, with a ventral row of recurved teeth. Cirri not moni-
liform. Sets compound, with acute, incurved blades.

Odontosyllis.
II.—Palpi large, more or less united medially. C&sophagus with a median
tooth,
e.—Palpi only partially united. Antenne and cirri long, moniliform.
g.—Setee all simple with bidentate ends. Hemisyllis.
gg.—Setz mostly compound ; simple sete acute. Desmosyllis.

ee.—Palpi united nearly or quite to their tips. Antenne and cirri short, fusi-
form, not moniliform. Buccal segment distinct, with 2 pairs of ten-
tacular cirri. Grubeosyllis.
III.—Palpi small, or rudimentary, or wanting.
E.—Head normal ; cesophagus and stomach well-developed.
Stem-form of Autolytus.
EE.—Head abnormal. Eyes large. Esophagus and stomach wanting or
rudimentary. Capillary sete usually present. (Sexual zodids.)
f.—Antenne and tentacular cirri present. © Autolytus.
ff.—Antenne and tentacular cirri absent. Tetraglene.
Sff.—Tentacular cirri absent. Cheetosyllis

Annelida of the Bermudas. 633:

Remarks on certain genera of Syllide.
Amblyosyllis Grubé non Langerhans.

The genus Amblyosyllis Grubé (Vidensk. Meddel. Naturhis. For.,
Kjobenhayn, 1857, p. 186) seems to have been misunderstood by
later writers. It seems to be widely different from the genus of
that name as defined by Langerhans and adopted by others.

As originally established it included only A. rhombeata from St.
Croix. It was said to agree with Syillis as to its body, parapodia,
cirri, and sete, but the cephalic lobe is coalescent with the buccal
segment, and palpi are wanting. ‘Tentacles 3, tentacular cirri 2,
eyes 2.” Under the specific description these characters are re-
affirmed. The tentacular cirri are again said to be 2 “(utrinque 1).”
The setz are numerous, compound, with long linear blades. The
body-segments are few (14). The two eyes are large, oval. The
tentacles (antenne) and cirri are long and imperfectly articulated or
*“ crenulated.”

It is, perhaps, the sexual zodid of some better known genus, but
the single pair of tentacular cirri and eyes, and the absence of dis-
tinct palpi are characters entirely at variance with the genus
Amblyosyllis of Langerhans, unless it be arbitrarily assumed that it
was very badly described.

The latter is made nearly equivalent to Péerosyllis Clap. and nine
species were referred to it, besides Grubé’s type. As defined, it
scarcely differs from Zrypanosyllis, except in having a long, folded
cesophagus. But it has two pairs or three pairs of eyes ; two pairs
of tentacular cirri; a distinct buccal segment; and two free, separate
palpi, which are usually small and bent down under the head.

To this genus of Langerhans belongs the elegant New England
species, Pterosyllis cincinnata Ver. (1874, p. 394, and 1881, p. 308).
The latter has rather small, but distinct, palpi; six eyes; and very
long moniliform cirri.

Until the original species of Grubé can be reexamined, it would
appear to be far better to retain Péterosyllis for the northern genus,
for it is probable that there are still numerous unknown generic
types of annelids in the West Indies.

Grubeosyllis V., nom. nov.=Grubea Quatr,

The name Grubea Quatr., 1865, was preoccupied by Grubea Dies-
ing, 1858, a genus of trematode worms. Therefore I propose to sub-
stitute for it Grubeosyllis. (See the analytical table, p. 632, for the
generic characters. )

634 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Several species occur on the U. States east coast; among them are
G. Websteri V.; G. maculata V., sp. nov., which is a stouter species,
but similar to the last; has a larger and wider head and larger eyes,
and a large buccal segment, on which there are four dark ovate
spots ; the antenne and cirri are longer and have a middle band of
brown with acuminate, acute tips ; and G@. fusca V., sp. nov., which is
distinguished from both by its shorter and wider palpi and head,
more swollen and shorter antenne and cirri, shorter and more
elliptical stomach, and by having crowded brown spots on its dorsal
surface, becoming fewer in front of the stomach, and by its large
anterior eyes.

There are also several Mediterranean and Madeira species, as G.
Susifera (Quatr.); G. clavata (Clap.); G. dolichopoda Marentz.,
also recorded from New Jersey by Webster; G, pusilla (Duj.); G.
tenuicirrata (Clap.); G. limbata (Clap.). By Langerhans the first
three of these European species are considered identical.

Eusyllis Malmgren.

Under this genus there are now included several diverse groups
that agree in having the anterior margin of the cesophagus finely
denticulated but differ in their sete, cirri, palpi, ete.

Eusyllis, typical subgenus.

If we consider as type, the first of the two species of Malmgren
(#. Blomstrandi), in which the antenne and cirri are not moniliform
and the non-sexual setz are mostly compound with bidentate blades,
the genus would scarcely differ from Pionosyllis Malmg., of the
same date, except in the serrulation of the esophagus. Pionosyllis
was originally separated mainly on account of its capillary sete, now
known to be only a sexual character. It may be said to be a Syllis
without articulated cirri.

As it is convenient to have a distinctive name for this particular
type, I propose to consider it a subgenus, Husyllis, differing from the
next group in having the appendages imperfectly articulated. Be-
sides the compound setz there is an acute simple seta and often a
bidentate one in the posterior fascicles. Saccular gular glands are
lacking alongside the cesophagus.

The second species described by Malmgren was £. monilicornis.
It has been redescribed by others and is better known than the first
species. Its palpi are separate nearly to their bases; the cirri are

Annelida of the Bermudas. 635

more distinctly articulated; its sete are partly compound with
bidentate tips, as in Syllis, and partly simple, with bidentate or
forked ends.

Synsyllis, subgen. nov. Type S. viridula V.

L. viridula Ver., described above, p. 622, and E. longigularis (p.
624), differ from the type chiefly in having posteriorly mostly simple
forked sete or crotchets, like the stem of a compound seta having
a short blade consolidated with it; and by having regularly beaded
cirri and large, entirely separate palpi, as in Sy/dis.

Langerhans (1879, p. 550) united 4. Blomstrandi and E. lamel-
ligera Mar. and Bobr., which differ so considerably that it seems
impossible they.can be identical. St. Joseph, op. cit., p. 171, clearly
separated them. Malmgren’s species is described and figured as
having entirely separate palpi, while / lamelligera is represented
as having them united for nearly half their length; the latter also
has flat, large, differentiated ventral cirri on the first parapodia, and
a pair of large saccular gular glands. These characters would indi-
cate a generic difference.

Desmosyllis, gen. nov.

Type D. tenera Ver., Brief Cont., 53, p. 368, 1882, (as Husyilis).
Two species from our coast—D. tenera Ver. and D. fragilis (Webs.
1879, as Syllis) agree in having the large palpi united for about
half their length, and in having long, regularly articulated antennze
and cirri. Most of the sete are compound with bidentate blades, as
in Syllis. In D. longisetosa, (see page 626) there is also a single,
long, needle-like seta in most of the fascicles.

For this group, which I think ought to rank as a distinct genus,
I propose the name Desmosyllis. To it may belong D. lamelligera
(Mar. and Bobr.) referred to above, though in the latter the cirri are
less strongly articulated. But the partial union of the palpi is a
character of much greater importance.

Hemisyllis Ver. See p. 619, above.

The Bermuda species, described-above as Hemisyllis dispar, also
“has the palpi half-united, but it has only a few, simple, unequally
bidentate or birostrate sete, all alike, as in Haplosyllis. Like the
latter, it inhabits sponges.
Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. DecemBer, 1900.
42

636 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Marphysa regalis, sp. nov.

A highly iridescent, large, robust species, composed of about 125
to 130 segments, narrowed close to the head. The branchiz begin
at about the 20th segment ; becoming trifid at about the 25th or
26th segment, and 4-branched at about the 45th, continuing as a
simple cirrus, on a large number of more posterior segments. In
the adult some branchiz are 5-branched.

Head narrowed, with two deeply separated, rounded front lobes.
Three median antennez are about equal, tapered, articulated, with
about 5 oblong annuli, not deeply constricted ; length about one-
half the breadth of the buccal segment; outer antennez similar,
about one-quarter shorter.

The buccal segment is as long dorsally as the next two, or as long
as the next three at the sides.

From 18 to 22 anterior setigerous segments are without branchie.
The first branchiew are usually bifid in the adult, but simple in
immature individuals; bifid branchiz continue to about the 25th or
26th setigerous segments, where they become trifid, with long, slen-
der, nearly equal branches, and these may continue for a large
number of segments, but in the fully adult specimens they become
4-branched on a number of segments back of the 45th, and a few
sometimes have 5 cirri. Posteriorly they gradually decrease; being
simple on about 40 segments, and wanting on the last 60 segments.

The dorsal cirri on the anterior 20 segments are rather long, thick
at base, rapidly tapered or acuminate distally, and faintly annulated ;
in the branchial region they become smaller and more conical. The
first pair of ventral cirri are rather long, equal to the setigerous
lobe ; a little farther back they became low, broad, verruciform with
a small, papilliform terminal joint.

The sete in the branchiated segments are numerous ; in the upper
fascicle the longer capillary sete have rather long and slender acu-
minate tips; they are accompanied by a number of brush-shaped
setze with wide ends. In the lower fascicle all the sets are com-
pound, and have rather stout stems, with enlarged sublanceolate
ends ; blades oblong-lanceolate, the ratios as 1: 4-5, with the tips
strongly bidentate. Each fascicle has a large, black, spiniform
aciculum, that of the upper fascicle larger and less acute ; their tips
project somewhat, as preserved.

Color, in formalin, brownish or flesh-color, mottled with darker,
with a brilliant iridescence. The surface, under a lens, appears
minutely punctate, and is finely specked with whitish dorsally.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 637

Length, in life, over a foot (+300™™).
Breadth of a large but imperfect specimen, in the branchial
region (40th segment) is 9"; of buccal segment, 4™™,

Heteromarphysa, gen. nov.

Body slender ; five antenne (or tentacles) and a pair of separated
ventral palpi. Head rounded in front. Eyes 4, well-separated.
Buccal segment large, united to the head dorsally, and to the next
segment without a visible suture (as preserved). Branchiz lacking.
Setze of several sorts—compound, capillary, and uncinate; ventral
ones in the anterior fascicles, compound. Jaws similar to those of
Paramarphysa.

Heteromarphysa tenuis, sp. nov.

Slender and rather long, with elongated segments, separated by
constrictions, except the first four, which are nearly continuous,
(perhaps due to imperfect preservation).

Head about as broad as long, obtusely rounded in front, with a
minute median emargination; posterior margin more _ broadly
rounded ; widest behind the middle. Eyes 4, small, black, nearly
equal, nearly in a square ; the anterior ones situated close to the
anterior margin; the others, rather farther apart, are behind the
outer antenne. The palpi are rounded, about as long as wide.

The jaws are mostly soft and light colored, but appear to agree
élosely with those of Paramarphysa.

Antenne very long and slender, tapered, acute, smooth, not artic-
ulated, but attached to a large and long base. The inner paired
ones are the longest, being about 5 times the breadth of the head ;
odd one somewhat shorter ; outer ones about one-quarter the length
of the longest.

The buccal segment is wider than the head and continuous with it.

Two tentacular cirri are present on one specimen; they are very
long and slender. The larger specimen has 47 segments, but the
posterior end is gone. Another smaller entire one has 38 segments.

The parapodia are longest and largest on the anterior segments,
decreasing rapidly, but not abruptly, in length after about the 7th.

The dorsal and ventral cirri are about equal on the anterior six
seoments, rather long, tapered, enlarged at base and tapered dis-
tally. On following segments the dorsal cirri become gradually
shorter and thicker, and are nearly obsolete after the 12th, but the
ventral cirri become smaller and more slender and continue to the
end of the body.

638 A, £. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

The ventral fascicles, on the anterior 3 segments, have 4 or 5 com-
pound set, with strongly curved blades, 4 or 5 times as long as
wide, with a strongly incurved bidentate tip. The upper fascicle
contains a few small capillary sets. On the 4th segment there are
one or two shorter compound setz with smaller blades, and a few
acute capillary setze with the shaft thickened and bent distally, and
a group of longer and more slender ones in the upper fascicle.
Uncinate sete with the tips bidentate and limbate commence on the
11th segment, where there is only one, but they increase to 2 or 3
farther back, and then decrease to 1 posteriorly. All the setz are
larger and longer on segments 6 to 12; there are also 2 or 3 com-
pound setz with acute capillary blades on segments 8 to 10.

Color, in formalin, greenish white, with paler, fine, sutural lines
and a darker dorsal stripe ; an obscure darker spot at the base of
each of the parapodia.

Length of the longer imperfect specimen, 11™™ ; diameter, 6™™.

Flatts Inlet beach, in shell-sand, at low tide ; 2 specimens.

Leodice or Eunice.

Eunice Cuvier, 1817, pars, = Leodice Savig., 1820, emend. Malmgren.

The Bermuda species belong to the genus Leodice, as restricted
by Malmgren, who restricted Eunice to the type of E. gigantea.
The name Zwnice was in prior use by Hubner for a genus of insects,
in 1816, and its use may have to be abandoned for the annelids.

At least 21 nominal species of Hunice have been described from
the West Indies, Florida, and Bermuda; 3 by Schmarda, 1861; 1
by Baird, 1870; 4 by Cirsted and Grubé, 1879; 2 by Pourtales; 4 by
Webster, 1884; 2 by McIntosh, 1885; 5 by Ehlers, 1887. Ehlers*
has also redescribed and admirably figured several of the species
previously described by CErsted and Grubé and by Pourtales.

In consequence of the three later works appearing so nearly
together, several of the species have received two or three names.
The difficulty of identification is, in some cases, much increased by
the fact that several of the species which actually grow to large size,
have been described from very small and immature specimens, only
one or two inches long, and in some cases even these were mere
fragments of a single individual, so that no account could be taken
of individual variations or of differences due to age.

* Memoirs Mus. Comp. Zodl., vol. viii, 1887. In this work nine species are
included ; eight species are very fully described and figured.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 639

Our Bermuda collection contains several common species that
grow to the length of 8 to 12 inches or more, which, indeed, seems
to be a common size for the species of this genus.

The commonest large reef-species are L. longisetis W.; L. muti-
lata W. = FE. barvicensis McInt.; L. violaceomaculata Ehl.; ZL. den-
ticulata W.= L. filamentosa (Cirst. and Gr.)= EF. cirrobranchiata
MeInt. We did not find Z. longicirrata (Webst.).

Webster also recorded &. violacea CK. and Gr. from Bermuda, but
this large species was described from the Pacific coast of Central
America. It has a 4-lobed head and very large pectinate branchia,
with 20-28 branches. No such species was found by us. Webster
gives no description of his examples, therefore it is impossible to tell
what he had, without a re-examination of his specimens, but it may
have been ZL. violaceomaculata (Ehl.). This is a very large species
that is not uncommon. It has a bilobed bead ; the branchiz are all
pectinate and the larger ones have about 20 branches; the first
appear on segments 6 to 9; the dorsum is curiously mottled, and
there is no white nuchal band.

One of the most abundant species in dead corals is LZ. dongisetis (W.)
This becomes more than a foot long. In life it is reddish brown or
chocolate-brown, curiously marked dorsally with longitudinal, zigzag
or reticulated brownish-black lines. The antennze and long dorsal
cirri are conspicuously banded with pale yellow and dark brown,
about 6 pale bands on the antennz and 3 on the dorsal cirri. There
is a conspicuous white band on the 3d setigerous segment. The
larger branchiz are pectinate, with 7 to 10 slender graduated cirri ;
the first appear on the 4th to 6th segment, usually on the 5th. The
head is bilobed in all our numerous specimens, though Webster
described it as 4-lobed. His single specimen was probably badly
preserved and misleading. It resembles Z. Floridana (Ehl.) and
L. fucata (Ehl.), of Florida.

Leodice mutilata (Webs.)= E. barvicensis McInt. is another large
and abundant species, which lives with the last and is often over a
foot long. Like the latter, it has a white nuchal band,—a feature
not uncommon in the genus. These two species look much alike, but
differ in their jaws and sete. In ZL. mutilata the gills usually first
appear on the 5th to 7th segment, and the largest seldom have more
than 6 to 8 cirri, which are long and subequal. The dorsal cirri are
much shorter than the branchial cirri, and the antennz are rather
short and not articulated.

Leodice denticulata (Webs.)=£. cirrobranchiata McInt. is another
large species found among dead corals. Probably £. filamentosa

640 A, E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

(Ers. and Gr. is the young (144 lines long) of the same species.
LI. conglomerans (Ehlers) is a fully adult, large form, perhaps the
same. Perhaps Z. hamata (Schmarda) is also the same species.

It is distinguished by having the first simple branchiz arising on
the 23d to 27th segment, and bifid and trifid ones back of about the
45th to 50th segment; the largest branchiz have usually 4 or 5 cirri,
rarely 6; simple branchize extend to very near the end of the body.
The antenne are nearly smooth or feebly articulated, according to the
state of preservation, and the enlarged distal part of the stem of the
compound setz is denticulated on one side. The segments are very
short and numerous (over 300 in examples 250™™ long), and usually
finely specked with white on the back.

Leodice binominata (Quatr.) = E. punctata irs. and Gr.

This is a smaller (150™" long) and much rarer species, not before
recorded from Bermuda. Its antenne and cirri are long and deli-
cately beaded, and it has branchiz only on about 30 segments, begin-
ning on the 4th or 5th. The larger ones are gracefully pectinate
with about 10-12 cirri and they meet over the back. In life it is
usually pale green, but reddish anteriorly, and finely specked with
white dorsally, and with a median row of white spots, one to a seg-
ment ; the cirriferous buccal ring is also white. The row of white
spots persists a long time in formalin. LZ. rubra (CE. & G.) is much
like this, but has branchiz on nearly all the segments.

Leodice elegans, sp. nov.

Head deeply bilobed, narrow. Body slender, with about 155 seg-
ments, flattened posteriorly. Notable for the anterior position of
the branched gills.

Antenne long and very slender, scarcely tapered, well articulated;
about 10 distal annuli, most distinct on the longer ones, and mostly
elliptical ; the inner paired antennz reach back to the 3d body seg-
ment; outer ones about equal to the long buccal segment (median is
broken in the type). Eyes large, black, with a lens. Tentacular
cirri slender, tapered, rather longer than the buccal segment, with
about 8 short annuli. Parapodia prominent ; dorsal cirrus rather
long, tapered, acuminate distally, and annulated, with about three
divisions.

Branchiz are mostly gracefully pectinate; they begin with 2 slen-
der branches on the 2d setigerous segment; they have 3 branches on
the 3d, and become pectinate, with 4 or 5 branches, on the 4th; a
little farther back they become 9-branched, with the branches slen-

Annelida of the Bermudas. 641

der and graduated. On the posterior branchial segments there are
three pairs of gills with 4 branches; 3 with 3; 2 with 2; and 1
with 1 cirrus. They end at about the end of the anterior third of
the body, or near the 30th segment, leaving about 125 segments
without any. Ventral cirrus anteriorly is long and tapered; on the
1st segment about equal to the dorsal cirrus. Upper caudal cirri
long and slender, about like the tentacular cirri; lower ones short.

Capillary sete are long and slender with fine long tips; brush-shaped
setze are few, with elongated marginal processes and about 6 inter-
mediate fine denticles and striz. Acicula 2, yellow, spiniform, hardly
acute, unequal, about twice as thick as the compound sete; the lat-
ter are short, their blades have ratios of breadth to length of 1: 4-1: 6,
limbate, tip only slightly incurved, with a tooth below it, standing
nearly at a right angle ; another small tooth stands near the base;
the edge of the limbus is finely serrulate, as is the inner distal mar-
gin of the head of the shaft.

Length, about 100" (mutilated posteriorly); breadth, 2™™ to
aoe

Only one specimen was found.

Leodice stigmatura, sp. nov.

A long, slender species with long, very slender, partially or dis-
tally annulated antennz and tentacular cirri; long slender dorsal
cirri; digitate branchiz, the larger with three to five slender cirri,
and bifid or simple branchial cirri present to about the 100th seg-
ment. Caudal region with two or four rows of distinct, round
blackish spots.

Head with two lobes, separated but little by the frontal notch ;
each lobe is usually very obscurely divided by a slight transverse
indentation into an upper and lower half (head quasi-4-lobed).
Eyes rather large, black; median antenna very long and slender,
scarcely tapered; the basal half obscurely divided by shallow
grooves into rather short joints, but the distal part has more evident
and longer articulations, the distal six joints forming about half its
length ; it extends back in some specimens to the 15th setigerous
segment, but more often about to the 5th, varying according to the
degree of contraction of the segments; it is about five times as
long as the head; inner paired antennz similar, but somewhat shorter,
reaching in some cases the 10th segment, in others to the 3d. Outer
antenne about one-quarter as long as the median, more distinctly
annulated, with about 10 annuli, the distal four forming half the

642 A, E. Verrili—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

length, long-elliptical, or sausage-shaped. Tentacular cirri long,
slender, tapered, acute, feebly articulated, about equal to the buccal
segment and head, and decidedly longer than the outer antenne.
Parapodia rather prominent and the segments rather deeply con-
stricted. Dorsal cirri long and slender, tapered; the anterior ones
usually longer than the longest branchial cirri, and about equal to
the length of four body-segments.

Branchie begin as simple cirri on the third segment; become
trifid at about the 7th; 4-branched from about the 10th—14th to the
37th, and then decrease gradually, bifid and simple ones extending
nearly to the end, usually ceasing about on segments 100 to 105,
leaving about 40 bare, in specimens of average size. In the large
examples some of the larger branchiz may have five cirri; their
cirri are long and slender, mostly subequal, arising from short stems,
so that the gill is digitate rather than pectinate ; the larger ones
meet across the back.

The posterior and middle parapodia contain usually one or two
spiniform acicula and a rather smaller, oblique, recurved uncinate
one, which has a slightly bidentate tip, with two small scarcely
hooked terminal denticles, below which the inner edge bears a much
larger, rather wide, triangular tooth, standing at about right angles
to the shaft; the end is broadly limbate. The compound setz have
rather long and narrow bidentate blades, the terminal hook being
narrow and but little incurved, the other a little removed and diverg-
ent, so that the interspace is concave; the edge of the limbus and
the terminal inner edge of the shaft are finely denticulate, as in L.
elegans. The uncinate acicula frequently appear to have the tip
narrowly truncate, owing, perhaps, to the wearing away of the two
distal denticles, which are always smaller and less hooked than those
of L. binominata.

The color in life is milk-white or translucent white, often with
two submedian and two lateral rows of small, round, blackish spots ;
the lateral spots are at the bases of the gills and occur in several
other species ; the other spots are often conspicuous, but are some-
times wanting in the ripe females, which have the whole posterior
part of the body filled with large white eggs. The intestine usually
shows as a broad, irregular brownish band, and the dorsal blood-
vessel as a narrow red line.

Length of ordinary specimens, in life, 75 to 100™"; breadth,
1-2™™"; in formalin the length is usually about 60™™. A few females,
filled with eggs, are considerably larger,—about 100™™ long in
formalin.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 643

Not uncommon in dead corals on the reefs. A few specimens
were found in tubes attached to the under side of stones at low tide.
The tube is thin, parchment-like and coated with small fragments of
shells. It secretes a large amount of mucus when disturbed.

Leodice concinna, sp. nov.

Head slightly bilobed, with a very shallow frontal notch. Eyes
moderately large, black. Antenne all strongly beaded, of moderate
length. The median one reaches about to the second setigerous seg-
ment; outer lateral ones about one-third as long; inner laterals
similar to the median one and nearly as long.

Buccal segment, with the cirriferous ring, is about equal to the
next two segments. Tentacular cirri are about as long as the buccal
segment, small, tapered.

Body-segments are numerous, short, but little constricted. Para-
podia only little prominent, especially back of the branchial region.
Dorsal cirri rather small, tapered, of moderate length.

Branchie are palmate or digitate, rather than pinnate; the first
appear as small simple cirri on the third setigerous segment ;
3-branched ones on the 7th; 4-branched ones on the 8th ; none with
five cirri were observed. They cease on the 52d segment, the last
10 being simple and short.

The setze are much like those of Z. stigmatura.

Found in dead corals from the reefs.

This resembles ZL. stigmatura, but the latter has many more
branchiz, longer antenne and cirri, and more constricted and much
longer segments.

Leodice tenuicirrata, sp. nov.

A small species with remarkably long dorsal cirri. Head very
obscurely 4-lobed ; the frontal lobes are rounded, but have a slight
horizontal indentation on the outer side. The antenne are long,
slender and articulated; the median one is about four times as long
as the breadth of the buccal segment; the inner lateral are lost from
the type; the outer laterals are about half as long as the median, a
little stouter and more tapered, and with many short annuli, in length
equal to about 14 times the breadth of the buccal segment.

Tentacular cirri very slender, acute, nearly as long as the median
antenne. Dorsal cirri very long and slender, nearly as long as the
tentacular cirri, are nearly equal to the breadth of the body, much
longer than the branchial cirri; they stand out at right angles to the
body so that they are conspicuous.

644 A. FE. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Branchie begin as simple cirri on the 3d setigerous segment; they
have 2 cirri on the 6th; 3 on the 8th; 4 on a few segments farther
back. On the 46th, which is the last segment preserved, they have
two cirri. From dead corals; only one example.

The setsze resemble those of Z. binominata and L. stigmatura. It
is allied to L. articulata (Ehl.) and to L. ornata (Andrews).

Leodice unifrons, sp. nov.

A small slender species. Head undivided, rounded in front, with-
out any frontal emargination, the outlines nearly semicircular. Eyes
rather large, black. Antennz articulated, with the annuli unequal,
the distal ones elliptical, twice as long as wide, and very distinct ;
the median antenna is rather longer than the head and buccal seg-
ment ; the inner laterals are a little shorter ; the outer laterals about
half as long as the median. Tentacular cirri are obscurely annu-
lated, slender, about equal to the length of the buccal segment.
The dorsal cirri are long, equal to the longest branchial cirri.

The branchiz begin as simple cirri on the 3d setigerous segment ;
two branched ones appear at about the 8th segment; the largest
are pectinate, with five or six long, slender, subequal cirri on the
16—23d ; tritid on the 34th; simple branchie continue nearly or quite
to the posterior end of the imperfect specimen, which has 43 segments.

In life the color is pale brown with a median dorsal row of white
spots, one to a segment, and with olive-brown irregular mottlings on
each side ; antennz pale, translucent, banded with flake- white.

The only specimen found had lost the posterior segments. It was
about 13™™ in diameter, in life, and 60—70™™ long.

Flatts Inlet, in shell-sand at low-tide.

Leodice margaritacea, sp. nov.

A small long and very slender species, nearly white, with a pearly
iridescence. Antenne slender, distinctly annulated; gills short
pectinate; anterior parapodia prominent; posterior ones small.
Head slightly bilobed ; eyes rather large. Antenne very slender,.
rather long ; the median reaching back to the 2d or 3d setigerous
segment ; inner laterals a little shorter; outer laterals about $ as
long as the inner. All are unusually slender, scarcely tapered, very
distinctly annulated distally, the joints being constricted and the
divisions longer than broad. Tentacular cirri slender, tapered, acute,
reaching about to the front edge of the buccal segment. The Ist
buccal segment and cirriferous ring together are about equal to the

Annelida of the Bermudas. 645

next two segments and longer than the head. The parapodia on
the anterior half of the body are rather long and prominent, with
long capillary sete, but back of the branchial region they become
small and but little elevated, with a minute papilliform dorsal cirrus.

The larger branchiz have 4 or 5 long slender cirri ; they begin on
the 3d or 4th segment with two small cirri, and increase to 3 cirri
on the 8th and to 4 at about the 14th; those from the 24th to 28th
often have 5 cirri. They begin to rapidly decrease at about the
30th and cease at about the 45th to 50th segment.

The capillary sete anteriorly are 3 or 4, not very long, becoming
4 to 6 and longer, farther back; compound sete are about 6 ante-
riorly, and 4 posteriorly ; the uncinate sete are strongly recurved at
the neck ; the end is tridentate, the tip is divided into two small
slightly incurved denticles, and the hook on the inside is sharply
angular, longer than the terminal part.

The color in formalin is pearly white and iridescent, sometimes
with slight darker bands or rows of spots across the anterior seg-
ments and with dusky annulations on the antenne.

Length, 35 to 50™™; diameter, 1.5™™.

Flatt’s Inlet, low-tide to 10 feet, in shell sand, common.

Lysidice bilobata, sp. nov.

The head has two evenly rounded lobes in front, separated by a
deep notch. The buccal segment is twice as long as the next, and
about equal to the head. The three antenne are about equal, and
about as long as the head, scarcely tapered, blunt. The eyes are
small, black.

The parapodia are small with papilliform dorsal and ventral cirri.
On the anterior segments, the compound sete are about 6, with stout
distal enlargements and small, short blades, minutely bidentate at
the extreme tip, and with a tooth on the inside edge, near the base.
The capillary sete are much longer, usually 4 or 5, considerably
bent and flattened, with a long acuminate tip. The 2 or 3 brush-
shaped sets are rather small, and the rapidly enlarged end has
about 10 slender denticles, the marginal ones only slightly longer.
There is one, or sometimes two, black spiniform acicula and a black
uncinate seta of about the same size, having the end slightly bifid
and a little bent, but not limbate; the bidentation is at the extreme
tip; the lateral tooth is slightly the larger and is directed obliquely
distally.

646 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Posteriorly the sete are nearly the same, but the uncinate seta is
more strongly bidentate.

Color in formalin, plain yellowish white and strongly iridescent:
The largest specimen is a female filled with large white eggs. It
has lost its posterior segments. The anterior portion, with 30
setigerous segments, is 9™™ long; 2™™ broad; young ones of 80
segments are 16"™ long.

Paramarphysa obtusa, sp. nov.

Long and slender, widest anteriorly, attenuated posteriorly, with
rather prominent parapodia and long sete in the anterior region,
and much smaller ones posteriorly. Head % broader than long,
evenly obtusely rounded in front, with a faint median furrow, or
slightly bilobed in front, according to the mode of preservation.

Antennz smooth, rather short, the three median subequal, often
fusiform and slightly tapered distally, or slightly clavate and
obtuse; the median one is about twice the length of the head ; inner
laterals scarcely 4 shorter; outer laterals 4 shorter. Eyes large,
black, reniform. Buccal segment rather longer than head, scarcely
distinct from the next. Dorsal cirri rather short, tapered, the first
very small.

The posterior third becomes very slender, with rather long and
almost moniliform segments and small parapodia, with conspicuous
black acicula. Caudal cirri small, about as long at the diameter of
the anal segment ; median cirrus minute papilliform.

The Ist buccal segment is nearly as long as the head, and 3 longer
than the second segment.

The 2d buccal segment is rather closely united with the first and
with the succeeding Ist setigerous segment, with shallow constric-
tions, but farther back, the segments are convex with well-defined
constrictions between them. The lst pair of parapodia are small
and only slightly prominent, with few and short sete, and a small
papilliform dorsal cirrus, smaller than the ventral, but they rapidly
increase in size and prominence, in the thoracic region. Posteriorly
they again become small, with papilliform cirri. The jaws are well
developed but mostly pale horn-color.

Capillary sete 4-6 anteriorly, 2-4 posteriorly, flattened distally,
with long, slender pointed tips. Compound set 6-8 anteriorly
rather large with short blades, minutely bidentate at the extreme
tip, not incurved. Uncinate seta of the middle and posterior
regions, large, black, strongly curved distally, at the neck, and with

Annelida of the Bermudas. 647

a large angular hook, stouter than the acute terminal denticle ;
absent anteriorly. Aciculum posteriorly large, black, spiniform,
subacute ; paler and more slender anteriorly.

Color, in formalin, white. Length, 25-35™™ ; diameter, 1-1.25™™.

Flatt’s Inlet, at low-tide, in shell-sand. Several specimens.

P. longula Eh). differs from this in having a distinctly bilobed
head ; much longer antenne, straighter and less hooked uncinate
setee, fewer and more slender capillary sete, longer and more
strongly bidentate blades to the compound sete, and shorter jaws.

Nematonereis hebes, sp. nov.

Body long, slender, terete, with rather long, and posteriorly with
only slightly constricted segments; often coiled in a spiral. Head
broadly rounded in front, nearly hemispherical, rather broader than
long. Eyes small, black. Antenne fusiform, swollen above the con-
stricted base and gradually tapered to the acute tip, nearly as long
as the head. First buccal segment about as long as the head, the
second about half as long and about equal to the next. The
divisions between the two buccal rings and several following seg-
ments is very slight. Dorsal cirri on the Ist segment are small,
papilliform; on succeeding segments they are longer and tapered,
the longest about 4 as long as the breadth of the body. The longest
anterior parapodia are quite prominent, with a short, thick ventral
cirrus, with a swollen base, a large setigerous lobe, and a long
dorsal cirrus. There are 2 or 3 long, slender, slightly flattened
capillary sets ; a few compound set with narrow, feebly bidentate
blades; a slender, yellow, spiniform aciculum, and farther back an
uncinate seta with a strongly recurved neck and a strongly biden-
tate tip; the hooked lateral tooth is larger than the acute terminal
one, aud angular, much as in Paramarphysa obtusa. Color, in
formalin, pale greenish white.

Length, 25-30™", in formalin; diameter, about .3™™.- Three
specimens.

Stauronereis, nom. nov.=Anisoceras and Stawrocephalus Gr. (preoc.)
Type Stauwrocephalus Rudolphii (D. Ch.) Ehlers, Borstenw., p. 484, pl. xviii,
figs. 17-26.
Anisoceras Grubé, Vid. Meddel., p. 60, 1856 (non Pictet, Cephal., 1854).
Stawrocephalus Grubé, Zeitsch. fur Wiss. Zool., 1855, p. 97 (non Barr., Crust.,
1846).
The name Staurocephalus must be dropped, because clearly pre-
occupied in Crustacea, 1846. Anisoceras, which Grubé originally
considered a distinct genus, but which Ehlers and others have

648 A, EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

regarded as only a subgenus, with longer antennz, cannot be used
for the genus, because it and its variants had been used in at least
four or five other senses before it was applied to these annelids.
Anisoceras was used by Pictet in 1854; Anzsocera was used in
Coleoptera, both in 1833 and 1835; Anisocerus was used in Coleop-
tera, both in 1835 and in 1837. Prionognathus, Kef., 1862 (non
LaF., 1851, nec Pand., 1856) is a closely related group, but the type
S. ciliata (Kef.) may, perhaps, be a distinct subgenus.

Another group, perhaps of generic value, is typified by S. rubro-
vittata (D. Ch.) well described and figured by Ehlers (Borstenw., p.
424, pl. xviil, figs. 1-16), which was the type of Staurocephalus Gr.
It has a prominent, long, pyriform head with large, flat, recurved,
frontal palpi; much shorter articulated antenne ; 4 eyes ; a conspic-
uous ciliated lobe on each side of the neck; a terminal article on the
dorsal cirri; stout nearly parallel lower jaws, ending abruptly ante-
riorly, and with acute, mostly strongly dentate plates in two or three
series forming the upper jaws. For this group, I would propose the
subgeneric name Zeleonereis.

If it be thought necessary to change the name of the family owing
to the change in the principal genus, I would propose to adopt
Stauronereide, as it is analogous to Lumbrinereide.

The following three Bermuda species belong to the group called
Anisoceras by Eblers, for they have long articulated antenne. The
same is true of Stauronereis pallidus (V. 1873), of the New England
coast; S. sociabilis (W. 1878) of Virginia; S. cacus (W. 1884),
of New England; and several European species, including Stawro-
nereis Rudolphii (D. Ch.) so well described by Ehlers, and S. Chiajet
(Clap.) of the Mediterranean ; S. rubra (Gr.) St. Croix; S. vittata
(Gr.) and S. bioculata (Gr.) from the west coast of Costa Rica.

S. (Stauroceps) eruciformis (Malmgren). This Arctic species may
be the type of a special subgenus, Stawroceps. It has a small head
with very short non-articulated antennz and smooth dorsal cirri,
without a terminal article. Its jaws, as figured, also appear to be
more simple than those of most of the other described species,
S. minimus (Langerh., 1884) of Madeira has even less developed
antenne and cirri, though it must be immature. Perhaps it belongs

rather to Paractius.

Stauronereis melanops, sp. nov.

Head rounded in front and behind, with the sides a little promi-
nent, about as long as broad ; a pair of divergent, narrow-lanceolate
ridges arises from the middle of the posterior margin.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 649

Eyes round, black, with lens, the anterior ones much the larger,
situated at the anterior bases of the antenne and as broad as the
antennee, or a little broader; posterior eyes about half as large and
nearer together, thus forming a trapeze. Antenne longer than the
palpi, tapered, distinctly annulated, with 13 articles. The articles near
the base are short; distally they become much longer and more sepa-
rated, the last two being 4 or 5 times broader than long, and these
two joints project beyond the tips of the palpi. The palpi are
stouter than the antennz, curved, tapered, crenulated on the outer
edge, and slightly annulated distally.

Dorsal cirri are biarticulate, rather long and slender, the basal
article longer and about equal to the setigerous lobe on anterior
part of body, while the distal article is more slender, tapered, acute.
Posteriorly the basal article becomes longer and more slender,
exceeding the setigerous lobes, and the distal joint also becomes
longer, nearly as long as the basal, with a slender acute tip.

Sete are long and numerous, the capillary ones are slender and
straight, a little longer than the compound ones, which have a
narrow blade, 5 to 8 times longer than wide, with strongly biden-
tate tips.

The lower jaws are strong, black, both ends strongly bent back
like a short bow, the posterior end blunt; the anterior prolonged by
a series of 4 small separate pieces; the upper jaws are elongated,
little bent, divided into about 20 denticulated plates, with very acute,
long, incurved denticles in the under series, anteriorly.

None of the specimens have the caudal segments ; the longest is
10™™ long, 2™™ broad, and has 38 setigerous segments.

Stauronereis erythrops, sp. nov.

Head broadly rounded in front, a little produced posteriorly,
longer than broad. Eyes yellowish-brown, arranged in a trapeze,
and much smaller than in the preceding species, the anterior about
twice as large as the posterior, all with a lens. The antenne and
palpi are short and about equal, in length less than breadth of head;
the palpi are stouter than the antenne; the latter are annulated.
The dorsal cirri are much shorter than in the preceding species;
the basal article is thick, the terminal is small, ovate or elliptical ;
the total length about the same as the setigerous lobe, or a little more,
anteriorly, but posteriorly both articles become longer and the cirri
considerably exceed the setigerous lobes. ‘The compound sete have
rather short bidentate blades; their length 3 to 5 times their breadth.

650 A. FE. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

The lower jaws are rather less bent than in the preceding species,
with the posterior ends more incurved and acute. The upper jaws,
which have about 16 plates in each series, are stronger and more
bent in the middle, the anterior plates having the denticles shorter
than those farther back and less claw-like than in the last species.
The two middle denticles are much the larger.

The only specimen (probably young) has 55 setigerous segments 3.
length; 7°"; breadth si12":

These two species appear to be quite distinct from S. pallida
Ver., 1873 (non Langerhans, 1879),* and other species of the United
States coast, and from S. rubra (CErst. and Grubé), as Anisoceras
(1854) of St. Croix, the only related species described from the West
Indian region.f

In both of our species the lower series of plates of the upper jaws
terminate posteriorly in a rather short, irregularly oblong plate,.
without denticles, while the denticles increase in length on the other
plates, anteriorly. Thus the structure is quite unlike that of the
jaws in &. rubrovittata figured by Ehlers, but more like that of
S. Rudolphiit. The under jaws, especially, resemble those of the
latter in form and in having a divergent series of small plates in line
with the acute anterior ends, while those of S. rubrovittata are much
stouter, straighter, and have obtuse anterior ends,

It is possible that these two Bermuda forms may be male and
female of one species, but our specimens appear to be immature and
the sex cannot be determined. Should this be the case, the name

melanops would be preferred.

Stauronereis polydonta, sp. nov.

A third species has much longer upper jaws, with about 35-40
plates in each row, gradually decreasing to the minute anterior ones.

* For the species named S. pallidus by Langerhans, 1879, I propose the name
Stauronereis Maderic. It is very different from our New England species.

+ The curious free-swimming, gregarious species recently admirably described
and illustrated by A. G. Mayer (Bull. Mus. Comp. Zodél., xxvi, No. 1, with 3
plates, 1900) as Stawrocephalus gregaricus, does not really belong to that genus,
but is the type of a new genus for which I propose the name Mayeria.

This genus is characterized by the presence of a single pair of unsegmented
organs (palpi) on the front of the head, and by the unsegmented dorsal cirri.
The type is without antennze and eyes. The jaws, aleo, differ considerably
from those of typical Stawrocephalus.

Mayeria gregarica, the type species, was found swimming at the surface off
the Tortugas, Fla., in vast numbers nearly at the last quarter of the moon, from
July 1 to July 10, for breeding purposes. ‘This species will almost certainly be
found to occur off the Bermudas, at about the same date.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 651

The compound setz have very long, straight, minutely bidentate
blades. Segments, 44 + ; length, 16™™.

Lumbrinereis nasuta, sp. noy.

A long, brilliantly iridescent species. Head (cephalic lobe), in life,
much elongated and subacute in extension, the length about twice
the breadth, considerably flattened, changeable in shape, sometimes
subacute; no eyes. Buccal segment about half as long as the head. |
Parapodia small, setigerous lobe swollen ; cirrus small, blunt, papil-
liform. Sets of middle and anterior segments are 3 or 4 long
uncinate ones, with 2 spiniform acicula that do not project. The
uncini bend back distally, at the narrowed neck, with an enlarged
truncate head, terminated by two small strongly incurved apical
hooks, and with a large, stout, blunt ventral hook. The neck
and head have a curious miniature resemblance to those of a horse.

Color, in life, bright light red or purplish and highly iridescent ;
parapodia paler or whitish. In formalin, purplish-brown. Poste-
riorly there is often a single, somewhat bent, acutely acuminate and
limbate capillary seta.

Length, in life, 150 to 200™™ (about 6 to 8 inches) ; diameter 1 to
ees

Flatts Inlet, in shell-sand at low-tide.

Arabella maculosa, sp. nov.

In life, very long and slender, only slightly iridescent. Head, in
extension, long-conic, somewhat blunt; ocelli 4, outer ones larger
and slightly farther forward. Buccal segment elongated. Para-
podia small, with a papilliform ‘lobe.

Body, in life, pale orange-yellow. Most of the segments have 8
to 10 small, transverse, dark olive-green dorsal spots; 2 of these
are median, near the proximal and distal margins ; 2 others may
occur on each side proximally ; a row of 4 smaller ones crosses the
middle; a pair of small white spots occurs near the distal edge.
Parapodia pale. Posteriorly these markings disappear gradually.
Length, in life, 150 to 200™™" ; diameter about 1™™,

Flatts Inlet, low-tide, in shell-sand.

Aricia setosa, sp. nov.
Body widest and considerably flattened near the anterior end,
gradually becoming smaller and narrowed posteriorly, with the under

TRANS. Conn. AcAD., VOL. X. DrecemBer, 1900.
43

652 A. FE. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

side rounded and the back flat and nearly concealed by the prom-
inent cirri and branchizw. Anterior segments near the head rapidly
decrease in breadth. Head small, flattened, widest near the front
end, which is truncate or slightly emarginate; sides rounded. Two
small blackish spots, like imperfect ocelli, are situated near its pos-
terior border.

The branchiz begin on the 6th setigerous segment, rapidly be-
come of full size, when they are elongated, tapered, acute ligule, as
long as the dorsal cirrus, but not quite so broad proximally. They
continue nearly or quite to the end of the body.

The first two or three parapodia are quite small, but they rapidly
increase to about the 10th. The lower division consists, on the
anterior segments, of a torus filled with a crowded group of capillary
setee ; and a foliaceous lobe, prolonged above into a small papilliform
cirrus. The tori increase rapidly to the 10th segment and continue
of about full size to about the 20th and then rapidly decrease to the
25th, when they become very small, and beyond this, at about the
30th, they are replaced by a papilliform lobe and a cluster of longer
capillary setz and 4 or 5 larger spiniform ones.

The upper parapodium, anteriorly, consists of a broad flat lobe,
prolonged at the dorsal angle into a small acuminate cirrus; at
about the 25th—30th segment they change rapidly to a longer and
narrower faleate cirrus, with a constricted base, above which they
rapidly expand, on the outside, to a broad flat portion, beyond
which they taper gradually to the subacute tip; they are concave on
the dorsal side and are recurved over the back, like the branchial
cirri, which they equal in length. These cirri, at about the 35th
segment, are more than three times as long as broad, and about
twice as long as the ovate ventral lobe, though not much wider.

The numerous crowded setze of the anterior ventral toriform lobes
are much alike, in the form of short, acute capillary sete, with
rather stout shafts. The capillary sete of the upper fascicle are
much longer and far more slender.

On a parapodium from the 32d segment there are 12-16 long, very
slender capillary sete, with attenuated tips, as long as the dorsal
cirrus, and about 4 moderately large, straight, acute spiniform sete,
not half as long; in the lower fascicle there are about 18 shorter
capillary sete of the same kind, rather longer than the ventral lobe,
and three slightly bent spiniform sete.

On the posterior segments the sete are similar, but fewer, about.
10 to 12 long ones in the upper fascicle, and 6 to 8 in the lower, with

Annelida of the Bermudas. 653

3 spiniform ones, a little more bent distally. The branchizw are more
slender and longer than the dorsal cirri.

In life pale red; each segment has two narrow, transverse, paral-
lel, orange vitte, not extending entirely across, and a roundish spot
of the same color on each side at the bases of the dorsal cirri. There
is a dark irregular spot close to front edge of the head.

Length, in life, 200"; breadth, 3 to 3.5™™,

Flatts Inlet beach in shell-sand at low tide.

This species is evidently related to A. platycephala MclInt. (Chall.
Voy.), also from Bermuda, but the latter species has gills only on
segments 8-18, and the sete and cirri are different in form.

Cirratulus (Audouinia) capillaris, sp. noy.

A small species with very long slender cirri, Head short, some-
what depressed, bluntly rounded in front, confluent with the buccal
segment; the next two segments are hardly distinguishable, except
below, and thicker than those that follow, which are subequal, but
increase in length posteriorly and decrease in diameter, some being
as long as broad; the posterior ones become small, short and
crowded.

Set and cirri begin together on the 2d body segment; the first
cirrus is smaller than the others; the longest are on 2 to 6 following
segments, but continue long on 8 or 9 more; shorter ones occur
irregularly on more or less of the other segments of the anterior half
of the body, but rarely on the posterior half; the length of these
is scarcely greater than the diameter of the body.

A transverse group of longer and distinctly larger cirri or tentacles
occurs on the 4th setigerous segment, arising from the dorsal sur-
face, about 3 on each side.

The sete of the anterior 6 or 7 segments, both dorsal and ventral,
are very slender, capillary, acute, in small fascicles; they are about

equal to 4 the diameter of the body. Spiniform set, bent in a

sigmoid curve, begin to replace the capillary ones in the ventral
fascicles on the 8th segment, and increase in number farther back,
till they nearly or quite replace the slender sete. In the upper fas-
cicles longer, more slender, nearly straight spines gradually replace
the capillary sete, but one or two of the latter persist nearly or
quite to the end of the body. Posteriorly there are usually, in the
upper fascicles, 2 or 3 spines and 1 or 2 capillary set; in the lower

ones, about 3 curved spines, larger than the anterior ones,

654 A. E. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Cirratulus (Audouinia) Websteri V., nom. nov.

Cirratulus tenuis Webst., Bull. U.S. Nat. Mus., No. 25, p. 323, pl. xi, figs.
56, 57, 1884 (non Verrill, Rep. Inv. Vin. Sd., 1873).

This Bermuda species is quite distinct from A. capillaris, which
seems to be more nearly allied to A. punctata (Cirst. & Gr.), from
St. Croix. The latter is said to have an interrupted row of cirri on
the 5th segment, and differs in other ways.

C. assimilis McInt., which we also obtained at Bermuda, has two
oblique series of eyes and larger branchial cirri.

Euclymene V., nom. nov. Type, Clymene Cirstedii Clap.
Clymene Savig., 1817 (non Oken, Moll., 1815).

The name Clymene having been preoccupied by Oken, I propose
to substitute Huclymene for it.

As here understood, it would include as a subgenus, Prawillella
Ver., 1882, type P. gracilis (Sars) = Prazxilla, pars, Mgn., 1865 (non
Reich., 1853). But if the latter cannot well be distinguished as a
subgeneric group, then Prawxillella should include the entire genus as
being the earliest tenable name. The extended genus is character-
ized by the limbate head; funnel-shaped anal segment, bordered by
numerous papillz ; and especially by having on about three anterior
setigerous segments, one or two stout, bent spines, replacing the
rostrate uncini of the ventral parapodia. The setz are mostly bilim-
bate, but there are generally, if not always, some smaller pennate
setze, especially in the first three fascicles. The uncini have three to
five apical hooks in one row.

The typical forms seem to lack a distinct, free thoracic collar, but
some aberrant deep-water forms, that have been referred here, have
a collar. They seem to represent new genera.*

*Clymenopsis V. Type C. cingulata (Ehl.) Florida Annel., Blake Exp., p. 185,
pl. xlviii. This is characterized by the presence of a large collar on the 4th
segment, most prominent beneath. The head is gibbous, with a very narrow
limbus, and confluent with the buccal and following three segments. Uncini
and anterior spines are as in Huclymene. Set bilimbate. Anal segment
unknown.

Clymenura V. Type C. cirrata (Ehl.) op. cit., p. 182, pl. xlvi, figs. 10-18.
Head as in Huclymene. Anal segment elongated, with a circular rim, bearing
4 long cirri. Uncini remarkable for having, above the large tooth, two trans-
verse rows of numerous small hooklets, the first row containing about 9 larger
ones, the 2d many more. The 2d, 3d and 4th setigerous segments are elongated,
and each has a narrow anterior collar.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 655

The number of setigerous segments is variable (18 to 70), but is
usually from 18 to 22.

Subgenus Luclymene (typical) has 17 to 24 setigerous segments,
of which the three anterior have one to three ventral spines, and one,
two, or three preanal segments, without sete.

E. zonalis V.=Prawilla zonalis V., 1874, is the only New Eng-
land species.

Subgenus Prazillella has the same variation in the number of
setigerous segments, but has 4 or 5 achetous preanal segments.
E. (Prawillella) gracilis occurs off the northern coast of New
England.

“Among European species of Zuclymene, besides the type, £.
Girstedii (Clap.); E. palermitana (Gr.); E. planiceps (Sars), 1871;
E. digitata (Grubé), belong to this group. But /. (Prawillella)
lumbricoides (Grubé); E. (Praziilella) simplex (Clap.); E. (Prax-
illella) collaris (Clap.); E. (P.) gracilis (Sars); E. (P.) quadrilobata,
have the characters of the subgenus Prawillella.

A very aberrant species from near Vineyard Sound, Mass. (£Z.
elongata (Lewis), as Clymene, Proc. Boston Soc. Nat. Hist., xxviii,
f- 111, pl. 1, 2, 1897), has a remarkably large number of segments,
about 70 according to the excellent description and figures given by
Miss Lewis, to whom I am indebted for a specimen. In other
respects it does not differ much from the more typical species. But
the remarkable increase in the number of segments, so unusual in
this family, seems to be a matter of sufficient importance on which
to base a subgeneric group, which I propose to call Macroclymene,
with #. (M.) producta (Lewis) as the type.

The principal characters of this group are the presence of a single
preanal non-setigerous segment and of more than 50 setigerous seg-
ments, the increase being in the postabdominal region. As in the
typical group, there are both bipennate and bilimbate sete, and the
rostrate uncini are of the usual form.

Euclymene coronata, sp. nov.

A large, stout species, none of the examples entire. Head short,
thick, with distinct transverse and oblique lateral grooves; median
ridge narrow, prominent, with a short obtuse tip; marginal lateral
lobes rather wide, erect, with a slight lateral notch, above which the
dorsal margin is divided into 8 or 10 small obtuse lobes or denticles.

First three setigerous segments {as contracted) are short, subequal,
with a single (sometimes 2), stout, acute, slightly bent, yellow ventral

656 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

setze, and a small fascicle (12 to 15 on the 3d segment) of long, very
acute dorsal sete; the 4th and 5th segments are rather longer, with
long series of strong, bent, yellow, bearded uncini (about 30 on the
4th segment) ; 6th to 8th segments longer; 9th much longer, usually
constricted behind the tori; 10th to 15th and following segments are
very long, narrowed anteriorly, and have prominent posterior tori.
Anal segment funnel-shaped, the border surrounded by 30 or more
subequal slender papille.

The capillary sete are of three kinds. Usually there are 6 to 8
longer and larger, rather strong, smooth, very narrowly bilimbate
ones, ending in long, slender, flat, flexuous, minutely denticulate tips,
and 4-6 shorter and much more slender ones, with fine capillary tips,
not limbate; with these there are a few very slender, bipennate
setze, slightly flattened and widened distally, and finely spinulose to
the acute tips, the spinules projecting considerably.

The uncini of the middle region are stout and bent back strongly,
with a large, sharp, somewhat incurved rostral hook, and 4 small,
graduated, appressed apical hooks, of which the 4th is very minute;
apex and sides are strongly striated distally. The beard is long ane
curved strongly backward, it arises from just under the rostrate
hook and contains but few fibers. The bulb of the stem is well
developed. ;

Color, in life, bright red, more or less distinctly banded with
bluish at the posterior end of most of the segments; posterior half of
many segments bright red; 4th with a definite bright red ring.

Length, in life, over 150"; diameter, 4-5™™.

Found at Castle Island at low-tide, in shell-sand.

Clymenella Verrill, 1873. (Sens ext.)

Axiothea Malmgren, 1865, type A. catenata; (non Pasc., Colecp., 1864).

Clymenella Verrill, 1873. Rep. on Invert. of Vineyard Sound, ete., pp. 49, 314,
pl. xiv, and Annual Rep. U. S. Com. Fish and Fisheries, 1874, pp. 343, 608,
pl. xiv, figs. 71-73. Type, C. torquata (Leidy).

The genus Clymenella originally had for its special character, to
distinguish it from Axiothea, the presence cf an evident collar, with a
wide, free anterior edge, arising from the 4th setigerous segment.
In all other characters it agrees well with Awiothea Mgn., in which
no such collar has been described. I have since examined authentic
specimens of Awiothea catentata, the type of the genus Awiothea,
sent from the Museum of Copenhagen, and found that it has a
narrow collar or fold, both on the 4th and on the 3d setigerous seg-

Annelidu of the Bermudas. 657

ments, but much less developed than in (. torguata, when the latter
has been equally contracted by alcohol. The collar is doubtless
much narrower in life than in the latter, but it is of the same nature.

As Axiothea was in prior use in Coleoptera (Pasc., 1864) it must
be abandoned for this genus, and Clymenella now seems to be its
equivalent, both types being essentially alike in all generic characters.

This genus has the following characters: Number of segments
variable. A limbate cephalic plate; a funnel-shaped anal plate bor-
dered with papille; a thoracic collar on the 4th setigerous segment,
and sometimes on the 3d and 5th; rows of ventral, rostrate, uncinate
sete, having a series of apical hooks and a beard, on all the anterior
setigerous segments; both pennate and smooth bilimbate capillary
sete in the upper fascicles (pennate ones overlooked or perhaps
accidentally absent in some described species); usually 2 or 3 preanal
segments without sete.

Besides the type, at least two other East American ‘species are
known:

C. elongata (Webst.) 1879, as Prawilla, from New Jersey and
Connecticut. It has thirty-seven to thirty-nine segments (thirty-
six setigerous in the larger ones). Mr. Moore, 1893, has also
described, as a new species, Clymenella elongata from New Jersey,
which is probably identical, though the coincidence in name was
accidental.

C. mucosa (Andrews) as Awxiothea, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., 1891,
has twelve uncini on the Ist setigerous segment, and thirty farther
back. The anal papille are of various lengths.

These three species all have small pennate setz mixed with the
bilimbate ones, but in C. torguata the pennate sete are very small,
slender and fragile, so that they are easily broken off and over-
looked.

Axiothella, sub-gen., nom. nov. Type, A. catenata (Mgn.).
Axiothea Malmgren, 1865; St. Joseph and others (non Pasc., 1864).
The name Aziothea, as above shown, is untenable, but I propose

to establish a subgenus, Awiothella for the typical species of Aaio-
thea, making the smaller or rudimentary condition of the collar* the

*St. Joseph, op. cit., p. 131, objects to the use of the existence of a thoracic
collar as a generic character, because it has been found to exist in species
of other genera (Rhodine, etc.). But the same objection would apply to
the limbate head, and to the infundibuliform anal plate, which exist in several
genera. In fact it is probable that in those cases where it exists it will be found
to be associated with other truly generic characters. (See p. 654.)

658 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

principal character of the group. As in typical Clymenella, there
are pennate sete in the better known species, and perhaps in all, for
they may have been accidentally lost in some cases, or else over-
looked, owing to their delicacy and fragility.

Such setz are known to be present in the following European
species: Clymenella (Axiothella) constricta (Clap.); C. (A.) cir-
rifera (Lang.); and C. (A.) lyrocephala (Schm.) from Cape of Good
Hope.

The two northern species, C. (A.) preetermissa (Mg’n.) and C.
(A.) polaris (Theel) are not known to have pennate setx, but these
may have been accidentally lost or overlooked.

Clymenella (Axiothella) Somersi, sp. nov.

A slender species, with eighteen setigerous segments, perhaps
more in the adults. The post-abdominal segments are unusually
long. ;

The head is rather long, with a prominent median lobe having a
produced obtuse tip, with a group of orange-brown ocelli on each
side below; marginal lobes thin, rather wide, erect, nearly entire,
those of the two sides confluent dorsally, with only a shallow median
notch.

Head and buccal segment shorter than the following two seg-
ments; 3d to 5th setigerous segments are shorter; 6th is about equal
to the 2d; 7th to 9th are elongated; 10th to 15th are very long with
the tori at the posterior end. The length of these in a small speci-
men is 30 to 38™™; diameter 3 to 4™™; the 16th to 18th decrease
rapidly in length. Two short preanal segments lack sete. There is
a narrow collar on the 4th setigerous segment and also on the Sth,

Uncini begin on the Ist setigerous segment, on which three or
four stand in a row, in specimens about 50™™ long; four or five in
each row on the 2d; six to eight on the 4th; longer rows farther
back.

The caudal segment is cup-shaped with incurved sides and enlarged
or annulated base; its margin bears about twenty-four slender cirri,
alternately longer and shorter, with a distinctly longer one on the
median ventral edge.

The capillary setz of the first three setigerous segments are small,
slender, acute, and nearly all are distinctly pennate to the tips, with
rather long denticles; on the 4th segment they are partly, and on
the 5th mostly, replaced by larger and longer, narrowly limbate,
smooth sete that taper rapidly to acute tips.

Annelida of the Bernvudas. 659

The uncini of the anterior region have a large, sharp, rostrate
hook, directed somewhat upward, and three (sometimes four) small
appressed apical hooks.

Color, in life, is light red in the smaller specimens, and with no
definite red bands. The large ones were yellowish brown.

The tubes are made of fine shell-sand, and stand upright in the
sand at low-tide.

In life the smaller specimens were about 50™™ long and 0.5™™ in
diameter, the larger ones about 150™™ long and 4—5™™ in diameter.

In consequence of the modern revisions of the Maldanide by St.
Joseph and others, it will be necessary to establish additional generic
groups. The common, large New England species described by me
(1878) as Maldane elongata cannot be placed in any of the
recognized genera, and I therefore propose to establish a new genus
for it.

Maldanopsis, gen. nov. Type M. elongata V., 1873.

Head with a well formed limbate cephalic plate, as in Maldane.
Caudal segment with a wide, prominent foliaceous spatulate lobe on
the dorsal side, and on the ventral side a deep, funnel-like, anal
opening, surrounded by a distinct semi-circular rim, without den-
ticulations, so that the anal opening is inside the margin of the anal
plate, and not outside, as in Maldane. This plate is, therefore, more
like that of Petaloproctus.

The anterior setigerous segment has no uncini; the 2d and 3d
have short rows of rostrate uncini. All preanal segments bear setz.

Lumbriclymene filifera Ver.

The Maldane filifera V., 1879, Proc. U. 8. Nat. Mus., p. 179, does
not belong to Petaloproctus, as St. Joseph supposed, but rather to
Lumbriclymene Sars, 1871, but it differs from the type, so that the
generic characters should be altered somewhat. Its anal region con-
sists of a somewhat flattened cone, turned up dorsally and nearly
acute, but without a limbus. The small anus is close to the tip on
the dorsal side of the segment, while the oblique postero-ventral
side may be flat or concave. The head has a central carina with a
pit each side of it, but no definite plate or limbus. The anterior
ventral tori contain one or two spiniform sete. The two short
preanal segments have small tori, but no sete.

660 A, FE. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

Praxillura Ver., 1879. Type, P. ornata V., op. cit., p. 179.

This cannot be united to Lumbriclymene, as St. Joseph has done
with doubt. It differs very much in having spines on about seven
anterior segments and a mixture of spines and uncini on others; in
having very numerous segments (about 40); and in having the anal
segments small and simple, or not specialized in any way, with the
anus terminal.

This is, perhaps, the most generalized or primitive type of Mal-
danidz hitherto discovered. This is shown in the simple structure
of the head and caudal segment; in the large number of only
slightly differentiated segments; in the increased number of anterior
segments with simple spines, and in the mingling of spines and
rostrate uncini in intermediate segments.

Eupolymnia, nom. nov.

Polymnia Malmgren, Ann. Polycheta, p. 108, 1867 (non Muls., Verr., Birds,
1866). Von Marenz., 1884. St. Joseph, Ann. Sci. Nat., Ser. 7, xvii, p. 219,
1894.

The above name is proposed as a substitute for Polymnia, which

was preoccupied in 1866.

At the same time I propose to somewhat extend its limits, in
order to include a remarkable Bermuda species for which it seems
necessary to establish a subgenus, Polymniella.

As now understood, this genus is characterized mainly by having
the ordinary Terebelloid form of body and cirri, with about 17-22
anterior segments bearing smooth capillary sete, which begin on the
4th body segment. The uncini, which are rather simple, begin on
the 5th segment. They have only two rows of apical denticles,
usually with 2 and 3 in the rows; a rather long base, with a tubercle
at each end, and a lateral tubercle for the ligament; on some of the
anterior segments they form a single row, but farther back they are
in two rows that face each other. The branchiz are arborescent, the
anterior usually largest. Usually there are three pairs, arising from
segments 2, 3, 4, but in Polymniella the last is on the 6th segment.

The very large Bermuda species, P. magnifica (Webst.), see p.
599, above, is a typical member of this genus. It has over 120
segments, of which 17 bear sete, and three pairs of large arborescent
gills, the first pair largest.

Polymniella, subgen. nov.

This is proposed for the following new species which agrees with
Polymnia, except in the arrangement of the branchiz and anterior

Annelida of the Bermudas. 661

sete. There are three pairs of arborescent branchiz, but they are
situated on segments 2, 3,6; segments 4 and 5 are without any trace
of branchiz in both specimens, though it is possible that they may
have been accidentally lost from those segments, and in that case
there would have been five pairs; the last pair is larger than the
others. The capillary sete begin on the 2d segment (or first
branchial) and continue on 22 segments.

Eupolymnia (Polymniella) aurantiaca, sp. nov.

Cirri long and slender. The first segment is medially emar-
ginate and recedes dorsally, but it advances in a broad lobe laterally ;
the next segment also has a similar lateral lobe. Ventral side with
10 short, transversely oblong glandular shields, with a few narrower
ones farther back. The branchial stems are usnally very short, as
contracted; the branches are fine and numerous.

The uncini are much like those of typical Polymnia. The base is
about twice as long as broad, wide and rounded anteriorly, but
slightly convex, or even concave, on the basal edge. The rostrate
hook is large, strongly incurved; the two apical hooks, as seen in
profile, are unequal, small and closely appressed; in a top-view there
is a central, rather small denticle, and five much smaller ones, stand-
ing nearly in one cross-row farther back. The capillary sete are
long, smooth, slender, scarcely limbate, mostly with delicate, thin,
flat, flexuous tips.

Color, in life, orange red; the gills blood-red. Length of the
largest specimen, which is mutilated beyond the 30th segment, in
formalin, 50™. Castle Harbor, in dead corals. Only two
specimens.

Streblosoma M. Sars, 1871.

Grymea Malmgren, Ofver. Kong. Vet. Akad. Forh., 1865, p. 3888 (non Fres.,
Protozoa, 1858).

Streblosoma M. Sars, Vidensk.-Selsk. Forh., 1871, p. 10. Type, S. cochleatum
Sars.

The name Grymea was preoccupied, and Streblosoma is, appar-
ently, the only tenable name of this genus,

It is closely related to Zhelepus, but has three pairs of clustered
cirriform branchiz, and the capillary sete begin on the second seg-
ment (Ist branchial). All, or nearly all, the segments bear set.

The only New England species is S. spiralis Ver., 1874, as
Grymed.

662 A, EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

The following Bermuda species differs so much from the type that:
it seems to require separation as a subgenus.

Eugrymea, sub. gen. nov.

Differs from typical Streblosoma in having 4 clusters of cirriform
branchie on segments 2, 3, 4, 5, and sometimes a few cirri on the 6th
segment. The capillary sete begin on the Ist branchiferous seg-
ment, and continue on about 35 to 45 segments, or nearly to the
end of the body.

Streblosoma (Eugrymea) polybranchia, sp. nov.

Body rather slender. The two anterior segments have a lateral
lobe on each side. Tentacular cirri long. Lower lip small, semicir-
cular. The branchiz consist of four crowded clusters of long, sleh-
der cirri on each side of the first four setigerous segments, with a
few in one case on the fifth; the first ones are largest. The fascicles
of sete begin with the branchiz; the first ones are well developed;
the last observed, which are on the 45th segment, are very smali.
Anteriorly there are 8-10 or more long, slender ones, narrowly lim-
bate, with very slender tips, and about the same number of shorter
ones, more broadly limbate on one side, much bent distally, and with
shorter tips. The fascicles become abruptly smaller beyond the
17th segment. No pennate setz were observed.

The uncini begin on the 4th setigerous segment. They form
simple curved rows of 40 or more on the anterior segments, and
shorter rows of 10-14 posteriorly. They are minute, about as long
as high, with an elongated base, narrowed anteriorly and ending in
a small muscle-tubercle, convex on the middle of the base, but con-
cave ou the posterior margin, which inclines forward, so that the
posterior end is prominent and rounded, with a small tubercle for
the ligament; rostrate hook large and only a little incurved; seen in
protile there are two or three small apical denticles or hooks; in a top-
view there is the central rostral hook and two small hooks at its
base, side by side, and one or three very minute ones in a row
farther back, the middle being slightly larger and often the only one
visible.

Color, in life, pale flesh-color; cirri whitish. Length, in life,
about 40™", Castle Harbor, in dead corals.

Protothelepus, gen. nov.

Allied to Euthelepus. The first segment forms an erect, plain,
narrow collar around the bases of the cirri, A single pair of long,

Annelida of the Bermudas. 663

slender, cirriform branchix; they arise, close together, on the dorsal
surface of the front of the 1st distinctly setigerous segment; a few
small setze occur on the branchial segment. Capillary dorsal sete
are borne by at least 17 segments (the posterior segments are want-
ing). Series of ventral uncini begin on about the 3d setigerous
segment; all simple. The uncini are rounded basally and have no
lateral tubercle ; apical denticles few. A large semicircular lip pro-
jects strongly.

Protothelepus tenuis, sp. nov.

The two branchiz are very long and slender, about 6 times as
long as the diameter of the body, about equal to the cirri in diame-
ter, and crenulated on the anterior side. Edge of buccal collar
nearly even, or slightly crenulated; it has a few small, irregular
pigment-spots that may be the remains of ocelli. The cirri are
numerous, long and slender, strongly crenulated.

The dorsal fascicles contain 8-12 set, which are distinctly lanceo-
late, bilimbate, minutely denticulate, acuminate, with slender tips;
those of the first fascicles are smaller, shorter, and less flattened;
those on the branchial segment are almost rudimentary. A few
small capillary limbate setz occur on the 21st segment.

The uncini form short rows of 8-10 on the 3d setigerous segment.
They increase gradually in number and form a simple row of 14-i7
on segments 20-21; they are short, with a rounded incurved base
and obtuse angles, and have two or three small apical hooks; the
large rostral one is strongly incurved, nearly as long as the basal
plate; the others are much smaller, being closely appressed to the
primary one. In a top-view there are 3 series of small apical denti-
cles, with 1, 2, and 3; or 1, 2, and 5; the last are very minute.

Length of the type (with only 21 segments remaining) about
Shear

Nicolea modesta, sp. nov.

A small, slender species with two pairs of small, slender, sparingly
branched, stipate branchiz; the second one smaller. The first seg-
ment forms a low collar, slightly scalloped dorsally, and with two
rounded lobes on each side; it has a row of small ocelli.

There are 17 setigerous segments, and about 34, more posterior,
which carry rows of uncini. The set begin on the 2d branchial
segment; uncini begin on the 2d setigerous segment; they form long
simple rows, turned forward, on the first six segments, but on several

664 A. E. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

following ones they are in two close, parallel rows, facing one
another. They are minute, with a wide base, broad anteriorly; the
rostrate hook is large, acute; the two apical hooks are very small.
They resemble the uncini of VV. simplex V.and of NV. venustula, as
figured by St. John, but the base is broader anteriorly than in the

latter.
The setz are slender, 3 or 4 longer and 2 to 4 smaller and shorter;

all are slender, smooth, narrowly bilimbate, acute.
Length, in formalin, 15™™. Bailey Bay, low-tide.

Loimia Bermudensis, sp. nov.

A rather stout species with three pairs of large, subequal, truly
arborescent branchizw, which have a rather long stem and very
numerous branchlets, taking a somewhat conical arrangement when
expanded. The lower lip is large, broadly rounded, and projects
freely. There is also a large lobe partly behind it on each side.
The buccal segment forms a broad hood-like fold in front of the
bases of the cirri. There are also two lateral lobes on each side, on
the Ist and 2d segments, below the bases of the anterior branchiez.
The fascicles of setz commence, of full size, on the 3d branchiate
segment, and are present on 17 segments. The fascicles contain
about 32,in two rows, decreasing gradually in length. The larger
ones are scarcely limbate, and taper gradually to sharp points. They
are smooth except at the tips, where they are, in most cases, finely
denticulate. The smaller ones,are much more distinctly pennate on
one side along the distal portion. Rows of uncini begin on the 2d
setigerous segment; the rows are long, with very numerous large
uncini, which on certain segments stand back to back in two parallel
rows, with a parabolic ventral prolongation. They are higher than
long, with five large, sharp, incurved hooks, decreasing somewhat
distally; the base is oblique and convex, with an angular posterior
lobe for the attachment of the ligamental filament and with a slender
proximal process for the muscle attachment.

Color, salmon or pale flesh-color, in life.

Diameter 5 to 6™; length of the longest, in formalin, 45™™,
mutilated posteriorly.

The tube consists of a thin tough lining, covered with loosely
adherent coarse fragments of shells, etc. Two specimens were
taken.

Bailey Bay, low-tide, under stones.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 665

Polycirrus corallicola, sp. nov.

A small, slender species, swollen anteriorly, attenuated posteriorly,
consisting of about 45 segments in the type (perhaps immature).
Cirri very numerous, slender, often clavate.

Fascicles of capillary setz are present on 23 segments; rows of
uncini begin on the 7th setigerous segment and continue to the end
of the body; setz and uncini are both present on 17 segments; 16
posterior ones have uncini only, the last rows with very few (2 or 8)
minute ones, but they have filiform posterior ligaments.

The set are of two kinds: 4-6 smooth, slender, narrowly limbate,
acute ones, often bent distally; and 5-8 more slender, bipennate ones,
with rather long, hair-like denticles and very acute tips. Farther
back each kind becomes shorter, stouter and fewer.

The uncini are minute, in single rows, the longest rows with about
25; they are usually longer than high, with a long, narrow base,
tapering to a narrow, subacute anterior end, which terminates in a
small muscle-tubercle; the posterior end of the basal plate is prom-
inent, with a distinct ligament-tubercle; the rostral hook is large,
long, incurved, nearly as long as the base; there are two small
appressed apical hooks, the second one very small. In a top-
view there seems to be a row of three very minute, distal, apical
denticles.

The color, in life, is red. Bailey Bay, 3-4 feet, in corals.

Length of the type, 10™™; diameter, 1™™ in formalin.

Polycirrus pennulifera, sp. nov.

A small, slender species, composed of about 65 segments, elon-
gated . posteriorly and swollen anteriorly, with numerous slender,
highly contractile cirri, The setz are present on 20 segments.
Uncini begin on the 2Ist in very small rows and continue on about
40, or close to the end. They are very minute, and none of the rows
are very long (15 or 16); they are longer than high, with a long
wedge-shaped base, acute anteriorly, with a small terminal muscle-
tubercle; the posterior angle is rounded and prominent; the pos-
terior upright edge is concave in the middle; the rostral hook long,
very acute, scarcely incurved, considerably shorter than the base
and nearly parallel with it; there are two small, apical, closely
appressed hooks, the second very small.

The sete are slender, with the blade flattened and rather strongly
bilimbate, so that they have a linear-lanceolate form, acuminate at
tip; the limbus is obliquely striated, and the edge is minutely pen-

666 A. EF. Verrill—Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

nate, so that they somewhat resemble narrow feathers, hence the
name. Their form is unusual in the genus, but is similar to that of
P. denticulatus St. Joseph.

Color, in life, bright red. Length, about 35™™. In dead corals.

Polycirris luminosus, sp. noy,

A third species of Polycirrus has long, slender, simple setz on at
Jeast 31 anterior segments, accompanied by long rows of minute
uncini after the 7th segment.

The setz are numerous in the 17 anterior fasicles, of two sizes,
the larger about 4% as long as the breadth of the body, very slender,
not limbate, flexuous, tapering to a long sharp point; the small
ones are similar to the larger ones, and about as numerous. On seg-
ments 25-31 they are few and small. Uncini begin on the 8th
setigerous segment and continue to very near the posterior end, being
present on over 40 segments; they form long simple series anteriorly,
but back of the 30th segment they are on pinnule, in smaller rows of
10-15, but with very distinct posterior capillary ligaments. The
anterior ones are very minute, longer than high, with a shoe-shaped
base, a little turned up and subacute anteriorly, and with a promi-
nent heel and concave sole ; the upright part is concave above the
heel; the large rostral hook is about half the length of the base,
little incurved ; apical denticles 2 or 3, the more distal ones very
minute. On the posterior segments the uncini become higher, with a
shorter base, and with two minute apical hooks in a side-view.

Color in life, bright red. It is brilliantly phosphorescent with a
bluish light. Bailey Bay, 30-40 feet, among dead corals.

The descriptions of the two following very interesting species have
been prepared by Miss Katharine J. Bush :—

Sthenelais setosa Bush, sp. noy.

Although only the anterior portion of an example belonging to
the genus Sthenelais was found, it seems so to differ from all the
species previously described from the West Indian and southern
Atlantic faunz as to deserve description.

The 27 segments occupy a length of about 10™™, with a width,
including the sete, of 3™™.

The cephalic lobe is about twice as broad as long, but little rounded
posteriorly and well rounded anteriorly, with a large, trilobed basal

Annelida of the Bermudas, 667

portion of the median tentacle arising from the middle of its dorsal
surface and reaching well forward. The central portion, to which
the long, smooth, tapered, median tentacle was attached, is about
three times as long as broad, vase-shaped, and attached to the ceph-
alic lobe by a slender, short stem, with a narrower, shorter, leaflike
lateral lobe (ctenidium) on each side. There are four eyes; the
very large posterior pair are situated just at the base of this lobe and
the very small anterior pair lie just underneath the posterior edge of
the lateral lobes. There isa pair of conspicuous setigerous lobes,
reaching forward from the anterior surface of the cephalic lobe, each
of which bears a cirrus of moderate length, arising from its median
dorsal surface, above which is a cluster of numerous very fine, hair-
like setze, corresponding in number and form to those of the dorsal
bunch of the lobes of the parapodia. Arising from the ends of these
lobes are setze of various forms, similar to those of the ventral bunch
of the feet. Arising from the sides of the head, and partly consoli-
dated with the cephalic lobe, are a pair of long setigerous lobes simi-
lar in form to those on the following segments. The first one is
without a cirrus, but at its base is a conspicuous fleshy lobe, to the
upper surface of which is attached the first pair of scales, or elytra ;
underneath and reaching out from the side of this lobe is the short
dorsal cirrus of the second pair, which has a large swollen basal por-
tion and a short tapered end.

Each of the following segments is furnished with a similar, but
larger, dorsal cirrus, to the upper surface of the swollen basal por-
tion of which the elytra are attached (on segments 1, 2, 4, 6, 8, 10,
12, 14, 16, 18, ete.). Only a few of the anterior elytra are present.
These, which have a somewhat rounded form, are white and very
thin, with the posterior edge ornamented with a few short, unequal,
somewhat tapered filaments, and on the upper surface having very
minute, scattered spinules. A slender ventral cirrus is present on
all the setigerous lobes, those on the front of the head being much
longer than the others.

From the ventral surface of the head arise the tentacle and palpi
(only those on one side of the head are perfect, but they were pre-
sumably arranged in pairs). Attached underneath the base of the
lateral setigerous lobe is a moderately slender, smooth, tapered, lat-
eral cirrus, reaching to about the end of the ventral sete.

Underneath the frontal, setigerous lobe arises a very long (3™™),
stout, smooth, tapered palpus; attached to the side of this and
somewhat underneath, is a moderately slender, smooth tapered
tentacular cirrus, about as long as, and similar to, the lateral cirrus.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X. DrcemBer, 1900.

44

668 A, EF. Verrili— Turbellaria, Nemertina, and

From near the center of the head and below these other organs,
arises a peculiar shaped one, attached to the head by a long, slender
stem, having a rounded swollen central portion, with a moderately
long, rather blunt, articulated, curved terminal portion.

Setze of the dorsal bunch of one form, very numerous, like fine
tapered hairs of graduated lengths, very delicately microscopically
spinulose. There are four distinct forms in the ventral bunch.
There are 8 or 10 in the lowest series, of graduated lengths, having
smooth, slender, tapered, 2—4-jointed terminal portions, with deli-
cate bifid tips, affixed in broader, shorter basal portions; above, a
series of 8-10 with short, broad, graduated terminal portions having
conspicuously curved, bifid ends, affixed in much broader, very long
basal portions; above these, 3 or 4 long, slender ones, with 3—4-jointed,
smooth, terminal portions having delicately tapered ends, affixed in
broader, conspicuously spinulose basal portions; above these, 3 or
4 shorter stiff ones, conspicuously spinulose and rather broad, with
regular tapered, striated or delicately banded ends.

Other species from this region belonging to the Sigalionide (Siga-
lionina Kinberg, 1855-58) are Sthenelais articulata Kinberg, 1855-58;
Sigalion Edwardsi Kinberg, 1855-58 (= Thalanessa Baird, 1865) ;
? Sigalion pergamentaceum Grubé, 1855; and Sigalion Pourtalesti
Khlers, 1887.

The S. articulata differs in having long, articulated palpi, a smaller
tentacular lobe, and smaller eyes.

Chrysopetalum elegans Bush, sp. nov.

Two specimens of a very beautiful species belonging to the above
genus were collected in 1-3 feet. The larger one has about 65 seg-
ments and measures 15™™ in length and 2™™ in greatest breadth,
including the sets, and about 1™™ in thickness.

The palez are of a beautiful light golden color and are arranged
in two series of from 15-20 on each segment, spreading out like a
bunch of palm leaves, and from about the ninth segment meeting
over the center of the back, forming a conspicuous ridge along the
dorsum of the body. They have the form of long, narrow leaves,
with coarsely serrulate margins, curved upward, and long spinulose
tips; the center having coarse, equally separated, longitudinal ribs,
5 or 6 in number, running the entire length; the entire surface is also
cross-striated and covered with microscopic granules.

The dorsal and ventral rami are well-separated, making the body
somewhat angular in outline. Each is supported by a single acicu-
lum. The dorsal one the shorter, with a prominent, swollen, brown-

Annelida of the Bermudas. 669

ish terminal portion, to which the rather stout, abruptly tapered
cirrus is attached ; this reaches a little further than the paleew and
often shows a dark color-patch near its inner end; the surface of
both is distinctly microscopically granular. At the base and in front
of this swollen portion, the sete, about 10 in number, arise; they are
of one kind, being similar in form to the pale, but narrower and
more regularly tapered, and often have a conspicuous triangular
process attached near their bases for their entire width.

The ventral ramus is less rounded and broader, and bears numer-
ous, fine, jointed setz of one form, their terminal portions being
rather long and narrow, but little tapered, finely serrulate along their
inner edge, with curved bifid tips, the shafts conspicuously pointed
and longitudinally ribbed. The ventral cirrus is of moderate length,
abruptly tapered.

On the back of the head there are three pairs of subequal black
spots, apparently ocelli; those of the first and third are well-sepa-
rated; those of the second pair, which is midway between these, are
close together, nearly touching each other. On the perfect example
the palee do not meet in the center so that they are readily seen
on the first eight segments.

Only two other related species have been described from these
waters :—Palmyra elongata Grubé, 1856, and Bhawania Goodet
Webster, 1884; the latter was also found by Professor Verrill at
Bermuda.

GEPHYRAA.

Four or five species of Gephyrza were obtained with large numbers
of interesting annelids, by breaking up masses of dead, or partly
dead, massive corals from the reefs. Several large and beautiful
species of Leodice, Marphysa, Nicidion, and Paramarphysa were
secured in this manner.

The commonest gephyrzan in corals is Physcosoma varians (=
Phascolosoma varians Kef.). Itis 1.5 to 2 inches long, clavate
posteriorly, and thickly covered dorsally with black or brownish
black specks and transverse patches, especially on the anterior part,
where the blackish color is usually crossed by pale bands of varying
breadth ; ground-color pale salmon. Posterior region closely covered
with large, conical, brown grains or papille, becoming longer near
the tip. The grains are lower with rounded tops on the mid-dorsal
region; smaller and fewer beneath; near the base of the proboscis
they become conical and crowded. The distal part of the proboscis
is surrounded by about 20-30 close rows of minute, black, curved,

670 A. FE. Verrill—Turbeliaria, Nemertina, and

acute, hooks, arranged closely side by side in each row; these are
followed by close circular rows of minute rounded granules, which
increase in size proximally.

The integument is firm, but somewhat translucent, and, contains
about 30 principal muscular bands, with irregular smaller ones
between them.

This species appears to be the same as Sipunculus granulatus
Pourt., 1851, from Florida, but it is probably distinct from the
European Physcosoma granulatum (Leuck.).

It is evidently very closely related to, and perhaps ‘deaticd| with,
PB. Puntarene (Girst & Gr., 1858), described from St. Croix.

Phascolosoma cylindratum Kef.

The second species is about 40™™ long and 3-4™™ in diameter,
translucent whitish, tapering posteriorly, and almost perfectly
smooth, but with microscopic pale granules posteriorly and with
rows of minute, obtuse hooks on the anterior part of the proboscis ;
tentacles small, papilliform. This was more abundant in shell-sand at
low-tide and under stones. The original type was from Bermuda.

Aspidosiphon spinulosum, sp. noy.

A third species, belonging to Aspidosiphon, was found in dead
corals. 'The body is about 20™™ long; the probosis 24™™, as pre-
served, and slender. The posterior shield is round, convex, light
brown, with many radii; the siphonal shield is round, dark brown,
covered with angular chitinous grains. The body is granulated with
minute chitinous points close to the posterior end; the proboscis is
covered above with minute black, sharp, recurved spinules, becoming
fewer and smaller beneath. The large retractor muscles are attached
far back.

Golfingia elongata, sp. nov.

The fourth species is, perhaps, a Golfingia. Its body is slender,
about 20™" long, 2™™" in diameter ; the extended probosis is 15-20™™
long and about 1™™ in diameter. Color, yellowish brown. The horny
ring at the base of the proboscis is dark brown, wide, and gibbous
dorsally, much narrower beneath, tapered anteriorly, covered with
strong longitudinal and divergent ridges. The posterior shield is
round, conical, with fine radial lines. The proboscis is rugulose,
wrinkled, covered with minute, sharp, erect spinules, arranged with-
out order. It is darker brown than the body, which is white poste-
riorly and smooth for about 4 of its length.

Annelida of the Bermudas. 671

EXPLANATION OF PLATE.
PLATE LX X.

Figure 1.—Lineus albocinctus, sp. nov. Dorsal view. x11.

Figure la.—The same. Side view of head. Enlarged.

Figure 16.—The same. Dorsal view of head. Enlarged.

Figure 2.—-Lineus albonasus, sp. nov. Dorsal view. Natural size.

Figure 3.—Teniosoma curtum (Hubr.). Dorsal view. 1.

Figure 4.—Barentsia timida, sp. nov. x10. From a photograph.

Figure 5.—Pseudoceros superbus Lang. Dorsal view. Natural size.

Figure 6.—Pseudoceros pardalis, sp. nov. Dorsal view. 5.

Figure 6a.—The same. Posterior part. Ventral view; a, mouth; 6, male
genital pores; c, female genital pore ; d, sucker. Enlarged.

Figure 7.—Cistella cistellula. Dorsal and ventral sides. x 10.

Figure 8.—Diazona picta, sp. nov. Onesmall lobule. About natural size.

Figure 9.—Ammothea (Ammothelia) rugulosa, sp. nov. Much enlarged ; from a
photograph.

Figure 10.—Achelia (?) gracilis, sp. nov. Much enlarged; from a photograph.

2

A, EF. Verrill— Turbellaria, Nemertina, ete.

ERRATA.

Page 21, line 4, for 15 read 14; line 7, for 14 read 13; line 12, for 14
read 13; line 17, for 13 read 16; line 20, for 16 read 15.

Page 48, line 38, for matter read water.

Page 58, line 24, for Linné read Miiller ; line 32, for Linné read Miiller.

Page 59, line 15, for Linné read Miller.

Page 62, line 20, for D. read P.

Page 72, line 30, for Chemn. read Miller.

Page 78, line 28, for Miilleri read striatus.

Page 91, line 11, for P. read N ; line 25, add C. bifrons, 55.

Page 91, line 27, add 76 after 67; line 27, omit 76 after 68.

Page 92, line 29, omit 73.

Page 93, line 26, for parvus read nanus.

Page 102, line 19, for are read were.

Page 103, line 11, for 1848 read 1842.

Page 108, line 10, for or read nec.

Page 121, line 4, for pillow read pillar.

Page 124, line 3, for callus read callous ; line 36, for callus read callous.

Page 133, line 15, for 1865 read 1883.

Page 134, line 16, for 202 read 201.

Page 139, line 36, for lvi read lviii.

Page 201, line 6, for Ludiinz read Luidiine.

Page 342, line 11, for Ophiectodia read Ophientodia.

Page 357, line 15, for Ophioscolicid read Ophioscolicidz.

Page 359, line 22, for Ophioscolecide read Ophioscolicide.

Page 361, line 18, for Ophioscolecide read Ophioscolicide.

Page 381, line 10, for Ophiobraciontidz read Ophiobrachiontide.

Page 493, line 6 for 1876 read 1853, as sancta-georgiensis ; line 7, for
1888. Heilprin, Stone, read 1878. Bartram.

Pages 494, 495, 496, 501, 502, for Cook read Cooke.

Pages 495, 497, for M. C. Cook read C. M. Cooke, Jr.

Page 496, line 2, from bottom, for 1888 read 1878.

Page 506, line 25, add Prime’s list is in the Bermuda Almanac for 1853.

Page 507, line 9, after sancta-georgiensis add=H. appressa.

Page 513, foot note, for M. C. Cook read C. M. Cooke, Jr.

Page 515, line 29, for Pleurorbranchus read Pleurobranchus.

Page 521, line 26, for reticula read reticulata.

Page 525, line 5, for Montrouzier read Montrouzieri.

Page 539, line 36, for Mangonia read Manzonia.

Page 544, line 2, for 15 read about 11; line 3, for 15 read about 8; line
21, for 12 read 16; line 22, for 6 read 9; line 33, for about 4 read 12.

Page 554, line 5, for 1876 read 1872; line 25, for 1887 read 1889.

Page 584, line 16, for 40 read 41; for all read nearly all.

Page 584, line 23, for Ophidiaster read Linckia.

Page 615, line 4, for P read H.

Page 616, line 18, for Typanosyllis read Trypanosyllis.

ND) XxX.

A

Acamarchis neritina, 593.
Acanella, 66.
Acanthopus Gibbesii, 575.
planissimus, 575.
Achatina acicula, 508.
columaria, 507.
Achatinidz, 496.
Achelia, 582.
gracilis, 582, 671.
Achelous Ordwayi, 577.
Acodontaster, 204.
elongatus, 204.
mniliaris, 204.
Acteonide, 522.
Actzon punctostriatus, 522, 544.
Actinactis flosculifera, 572.
Actinaria of Bermuda, 554.
Actinia annulata, 556.
Bermudensis, 558, 572.
osculifera, 556.
Actinoides pallida, 558, 572.
Actinothryx, 555.
Sancti-Thome, 550, 572.
Adeorbis, 97, 102, 105, 125, 129.
Adamsi, 104.
Beauii, 104.
costulata, 104.
ceyclostomoides, 104.
elegans, 104.
fragilis, 113.
inornatum, 104.
lirata, 104.
naticoides, 104.
nautiliformis, 104.
olivaceus, 104.
Orbignyi, 104, 125.
pulchralis, 102, 128.
sincera, 138.

striatus, 102, 103, 104, 125, 128.
subcarinatus, 102, 103, 105, 128, 142.

subimbricatus, 102.

supranitidus, 103, 104, 125,

128, 129.
var. Orbignyi, 125.

tricarinatus, 108, 126, 128, 129.

trilix, 104.
AXquipecten, 58, 59, 67, 89, 91.
Antillarum, 59, 68, 91.

AXquipecten caurina, 68, 91.
glypta, 59, 68, 76, 91.

irradians, 41, 46, 47, 48, 49, 59, 68,

Dil
nucleus, 68, 91.
opercularis, 67, 91.
purpurata, 68, 91.
ventricosa, 59, 68, 91.

AXsopus Stearnsii, 541, 544.

Aethalium geophilum, 464.

Agaricia agaricites, 552.

Agriolimax levis, 493, 501.

Aiptasia annulata, 556, 572.
sp., 504.
tagetes, 554, 557, 572.

Aleyonaria of Bermuda, 568.

Alectryonia limacella, 516.

Alexia bermudensis, 509.
myosotis, 504.

bermudensis, 504.

Aliciine, 559.

Alpheide, 579.

Alpheus formosus, 579.
Poeyi, 579.

Websteri, 579.

Alvania Auberiana, 539.
pagodula, 559.
Philippiana, 539.
platycephala, 539, 544.

Alvinia pagodula, 539.
Philippiana, 539.
platycephala, 539, 544.

Amalia gagates, 493, 501, 509.

Amathia lendigera, 595.

Amblosyllis, 633.
rhombeata, 633.

Ammothea, 581.
rugulosa, 581, 671.

Ammothella, 581.
rugulosa, 581, 671.

Amorecium, 588.

Amphidesma australe, 521.
bellastriata, 521.
eancellata, 521.
orbiculata, 521.
radiata, 521.
subtruncatum, 521.

Amphilepis, 377.
patens, 377.

Amphilimna, 316, 318, 377.

674

Amphilimna Caribea, 318, 319, 377.
olivacea, 318, 319, 377, 386.
Amphiocnida, 307, 311, 316, 318.
alboviridis, 518.
brachiata, 318.
pilosa, 518.
Putnami, 318.
Amphiodia, 306, 312, 318, 316, 376.
Andree, 313.
antarctica, 315.
atra, 318, 376.
Barbare, 315.
Chilensis, 313.
fissa, 315.
gibbosa, 313.
grisea, 313.
impressa, 315.
integra, 3158.
levis, 313.
Liitkeni, 318, 315, 376.
occidentalis, 313.
ochroleuca, 313.
olivacea, 313.
Orstedii, 313.
planispina, 315.
pulchella, 306, 313, 376.
repens, 313, 576.
Riisei, 313, 576.
urtica, 313.
Amphioplus, 306, 314, 316, 377.
abdita, 314.
Agassizii, 314, 315, 377.
canescens, 315.
cernua, 315.
cuneata, 314, 377.
dalea, 315.
duplicata, 314, 577.
glauca, 315.
laevis, 315.
macilenta, 314.
nereis, 314, 315, 377.
patula, 515.
Stearnsi, 314, 377.
tumida, 306, 314, 377.
Verrillii, 314, 377.
Amphipholis, 305, 306, 311, 312, 316,
321, 376, 587.
abnormis, 312, 376.
Coreze, 312.
depressa, 312.
elegans, 306, 312, 587.
geminata, 312.
Goési, 312, 376, 587.
eracillima, 312, 376.
hastata, 312.
impressa, 312.
Januarii, 311.
Kochii, 312.
limbata, 312.
microdiscus, 312.
Patagonica, 312.
Pugetana, 312.
Puntarene, 312.

INDEX.

Amphipholis squamata, 306, 312, 587.
subtilis, 312.
tenera, 312, 376, 587.
tenuispina, 512, 576.
Torelli, 312.
violacea, 312.

_Amphiporus ochraceus, 235.

| virescens, 255.

Amphipsila, 333, 348, 378.
maculata, 333, 348, 378, 386.
fulva, 348, 378.

Amphiura, 302, 305, 306, 307, 308, 311,

315, 316, 321, 376.
angularis, 376.
Atlantica, 311.
bellis var. tritonis, 506.
Canadensis, 311.
Chiajei, 306, 307.
complanata, 309.
crassipes, 309.
denticulata, 310.
Rugeniez, 309.
exigua, 311.
flexuosa, 309, 376.
fragilis, 511.

Goési, 587.
grandisquama, 310, 376.
incisa, 309, 576.
lunaris, 310, 3.6.
maxima, 306.

Otteri, 308, 309, 376.
Palmeri, 309, 576.
punctata, 306.
semiermis, 309, 376.
Stimpsoni, 510, 376.
Sundevalli, 310.
tenera, 587.
tomentosa, 376.

Amphiuride, 302, 305, 319, 320, 375,

586.

Amusium, 42, 48, 49, 50, 51, 55, 57, 58,

61, 63, 64, 67, 71, 72, 79, 90, 92.
Dalli, 57, 58, 72, 92.
fenestratum, 87.
japonicum, 55, 58, 92.
Laurentii, 55, 92.
Magellanicus, 78.
Mortoni, 57, 58, 92.
obliquum, 65.
pleuronectes, 55, 57, 58, 92.
propinquum, 65.
scitulum, 69.

Torresi, 65.

Anchistia Americana, 580.

Ancylus rivularis, 507.

Anemonia, 554.

Angulus, sp., 521.

Anisoceras, 647, 648, 650.

Annelida of Bermuda, 598.

Anomia, 60.

Anomura, 578.

Anthea, 5954.

Antheade, 558.

INDEX,

Anthenea, 149.

Antheneidee, 200.

Antheniaster, 173.

sarissa, 173, 174.

Anthenoides, 173.

sarissa, 174.

Anthopleura pallida, 558.

Anthostoma, 600.

Anthozoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermu-
das, Additions to the, by A. E. Ver-
rill (three plates), 551-572.

Aphroditaster, 149, 189, 199.

gracilis, 195.

Aplysia, 515.

zequorea, 545.
datylomela, 545, 546.
megaptera, 545, 550.
Willcoxi, 546, 550.
Arabella, 600.
maculosa, 651.
opalina, 599.
Archaster, 200, 201.
Agassizii, 211.
Bairdii, 181.
efflorescens, 211.
Parelii, 190.
var. insignis, 190.

Archasteridze, 198, 199, 200, 201, 210.

Archilejeunea mariana, 415.

Architectonica, 112.

Archytea, 113.

catenulata, 113
delicatum, 113.
Arcide, 517.
Arcyria ferruginea, 465, 488, 489.
macrospora, 465, 488, 489.
Arenicola cristata, 599.
Aricia, 600.
platycephala, 653.
setosa, 651.
Ascidia atra, 588.
nigra, 588.

Ascolobium, 405, 406.

Ascopodaria, 594.

Aspidosiphon spinulosum, 670.

Astarte lunulata, 518.

Asteractis flosculifera, 554.

Asterias, 145, 147, 222, 223.

caput-meduse, 368.
granularis, 162.
tenuispina, 584.

Asterina folium, 584.

Asterinide, 200, 221.

Asterodon, 202, 203.

singularis, 203.
Asteropsis, 147.
Astrea ananas, 552.

annularis, 553.

argus, 553.

coarctata, 552.

Astrochele, 370.

Astrochelide, 369, 381.

Astrocladus, 369.

Astrocladus verrucosus, 369.
Astrocnida, 370, 381.
isidis, 581.
Astrocreas, 570.
Astrodia, 371. ¥
tenuispina, 371.
Astrogeron, 358, 359, 380.
supinus, 358, 359, 580.
Astrogomphus, 370, 381.
rudis, 381.
vallatus, 381.
Astrogoniine, 187.
Astrogonium, 145, 146, 147, 148, 149,
150, 157, 158, 189, 203.
annectens, 195.
Aphrodite, 195.
australis, 161, 234.
fallax, 190.
gracilis, 195.
granulare, 149, 162, 254.
hystrix, 195.
Lamarckii, 157.
necator, 195.
singularis, 203.
Astronycide, 370, 382.
Astronycina, 370.
Astronyx, 360, 371, 382.
Loveni, 371.
Lymani, 371, 382, 386.
tenuispina, 371.
Astropectinide, 200, 201, 218.
Astrophytide, 366.
Astrophyton, 355, 363, 368, 369, 381.
cecilia, 381.
costosum, 381.
Krebsii, 381.
muricatum, 381.
Astrophytonide, 366.
Astroporpa, 370, 382.
affinis, 382.
annulata, 382.
Astroschema, 370, 382.
arenosum, 382.
brachiatum, 382.
intectum, 382.
leeve, 382.
Nuttingii, 382.
oligactes, 382.
sulcatum, 382.
tenue, 382.
Astroschemide, 370, 382.
Astrotoma, 370.
Athanas Ortmanni, 579.
Atilia Cumingii var. acus, 541.
monilifera, 540, 544.
Audouinia capillaris, 653, 654.
punctata, 654.
Websteri, 654.
Aulactinia stella, 556.
stelloides, 556.
Auricula flava, 506.
mide, 507.
Auriculacea, 492.

676

Auriculidz, 492, 503.
Autolytus, 600, 602, 631, 682.
ornatus, 631.
rubropunctatus, 631.
‘simplex, 630.
Aviculide, 45, 60.
Aviculopecten coneavus, 60, 90, 92, 96.
Axiothea, 600, 656, 657.
catenata, 656.
mucosa, 697.
Axiothella, 600, 657.
catenata, 6957.
cirrifera, 658.
constricta, 658.
lyrocephala, 658.
polaris, 658.
preetermissa, 658.
Somersi, 658.

B

Badhamia capsulifera, 465, 466.
hyalina, 466, 490.
magna, 465, 466, 489, 490.
rubiginosa, 465, 467, 489.

var. genuina, 467.
utricularis, 466, 490.

Barentsia disereta, 594.
timida, 594, 671.

Bartholomea tagetes, 557.

Benthopecten, 201, 202.
spinosus, 217, 234.

Benthopectinide, 200, 201, 217.

Benthopectininz, 200, 217.

Bermuda Alcyonaria, 568.
Annelida, 598.

Anthozoa, 551.
Brachiopoda, 592.
Bryozoa, 592.

Crustacea, 573.
Echinoderms, 583.
Foraminifera, 513.
Gephyrza, 669.
Hydrozoa, 571.
Ichthyological Fauna, 510.
Mollusca, Marine, 513.
Molluscoidea, 592.
Mollusks, Air-breathing, 491.
Nemertina, 596.
Nudibranchs, 545.
Polyzoa, 592.
Pyenogonida, 580.
Tectibranchs, naked, 545.
Tunicata, 588.
Turbellaria, 595.

Bhawania Goodei, 669.

Bicellaria, 593.

Bifidaria jamaicensis, 492, 498.
rupicola, 492, 498.
servilis, 492, 497.

Biflustra dentata, 594.

Biloculina bulboides, 513.

Blakiaster conicus, ‘218, 282.

Botrylloides nigrum, 588.

INDEX.

Botryllus, 588.

Botrytis, 464.

Botula cinnamomea, 517.
Botulina opifex, 516, 548.
Brachiolejeunea, 419.

aliena, 423.

apiculata, 425.

bicolor, 421.

corticalis, 421.

Gottschei, 419, 420, 421.

Japonica, 419.

Sandvicensis, 410, 419.
Brachycarpus Savignyi, 579.
Brachyura, 574.

Branchiomma lobiferum, 599.
Branchiosyllis, 600, 632.

lamillifera, 624.

oculata, 626.

Brosmorphycis cayorum, 512.

marginatus, 512.

ventralis 512.

Verrillii, 511, 412.
Bryo-Lejeunea, 409.

Bryopteris, 408, 409.
Bugula, 593.

armata, 593.

neritina, 593.

Bulimus bermudensis, 506, 507.

decollatus, 509.

lubricus, 507.

nitidulus, 508.

sandysii, 506, 507.

ventricosus, 507, 508.

ventrosus, 506, 507, 508.
Bulla Antillarum, 524.

Auberi, 523.

Bermudez, 523, 543.

recta, 523.

Bullide, 528.

Bunodactis stelloides, 556.
Bunodella stelloides, 556.
Bunodeopsis globulifera, 559, 572.

sp., 009.

Bush, Katharine J., Additions to the
Annelids of the Bermudas, 599, 666.

Additions to the Foraminifera of
the Bermudas, 513.

Revision of the Marine Gastropods
referred to Cyclostrema, Adeorbis,
Vitrinella, etc. (two plates), 97-144.

and Verrill, A. E. Additions to the
Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas
(three plates), 513-544.

Cc

>

Crecidee, 537.

Czecum crispum, 539, 544.
debile, 538.
delicatulum, 538, 544.
obesum, 538, 544.
Czcum tenue, 537, 544.
termes, 537, 544
tornatum, 537, 544.

INDEX.

Cecilioides acicula, 493, 497.
Calceolina, 115, 119.

pusilla, 119.
Calcinus sulcatus, 578.
Calliaster, 149.

Childreni, 149.
Calonema aureum, 455, 490.

Camptonectes, 46, 55, 61, 62, 65, 66, 90,

91.
arenatus, 62.
Greenlandica, 82, 91.
lens, 62, 91.
striata, 94.
vitrea, 46, 94.
Cancer depressus, 579.
heros, 578.
parvulus, 576.
planissimus, 575.
Cancride, 575.
Capitella, 600.
Capnea clavata, 557.
Cardiide, 519.
Cardisoma Guanhumi, 573.
Cardita Dominguensis, 517, 543.
Carditide, 517.
Cardium Petitianum, 519.
Caulibugula, 593.
armata, 593.
Cellularia, 593.
Cephalothrix galathez, 235.
linearis, 235.
Ceramaster, 161.
Ceratolejeunea, 482.
oculata, 411, 482, 458.
Cerebratulus, 272, 274.

lacteus, 236, 237, 240, 245, 247, 249,

251, 253, 266.

leidyi, 236, 240, 244, 245, 247, 249,

250, 251, 252, 256, 257, 259, 260.

marginatus, 236, 287, 245, 246, 247,

249, 250, 251, 253, 257, 259, 261.
Cerion, 494.
Cerithiopsidie, 536.
Cerithiopsis Bermudensis, 536, 544.
metaxe, 537.
Cheetosyllis, 602, 608, 632.
Cheilolejeunea, 411, 435, 436.
aneogyna, 440).
Hawaica, 412, 439, 459.
heterocladia, 439.
intertexta, 412, 437, 438, 459.
roseo- -alba, 439,
Sandvicensis, 412, 436, 437, 440.
stenoschiza, 411, 436, 440, 459.
Chemnitzia Babylonia, 534.
fasciata, 530.
puncta, 530.
pupoides, 531.
spirata, 530.
trachealis, 534.
Chirodota rotifera, 587.

Chlamys, 49, 52, 55, 58, 59, 61, 66, 67,

69, 89, 91.

677

Chlamys Antillarum, 59, - oi:
aurantia, 50.
Benedicti, 59, 74, 91.
bifrons, 5D, 672.
caurina, 68, 91.
citrina, 54.

Clintonius, 48, 49, 58, 78, 93, 95.

cornea, 54.

costellata, 59, 75, 91.

crocea, 54.

dislocatus, 59, 68.

effluens, 59, 91.

exasperata, 59, 91.

gibba, 54.

glabra, 54.

glypta, 59, 68, 76, 91, 93.

hyalinus, 69.

incarnata, 55.

irradians, 41, 46, 47, 48, 49, 59, 68,
77, 88, 91, 93, 94.

Islandica, 41, 54, 55, 58, 59, 72, 75,
91, 93, 95.

var. insculpta, 73, 91, 93.

lingua-felis, 55.

madreporarum, 49, 91.

magellanicus, 58.

monotimeris, 69.

nodosa, 5d.

nucleus, 68, 91.

opercularis, 48, 67, 76, 91.

ornata, 59, 91.

pallium, 50.

phrygia, 59, 91.

porphyrea, 50.

pseudamusium, 55.

purpurata, 68, 76, 91.

pusio, 59.

radula, 54.

rubiginosa, 54.

striata, 46.

sulphurea, 55.

tranquebarica, 54.

varia, 54, 55, 75, 91.
ventricosa, 59, 68, 91.
vitrea, 55.

Chlorodius Americanus, 576.
dispar, 577.
Floridanus, 575.
Choerojulis, 510.
Chonanthelia, 4, 5, 6, 12, 395, 396,
Chondrioderma affine, 474.
7 crustaceum, 465, 473, 474, 475, 489,
90.
globosum, 465, 478, 474, 475, 489,
490.

spumarioides, 465, 474, 475, 489,
490.
Chorinus heros, 578.
Choristella, 138.
brychia, 140.
leptalea, 139, 1438.
pompholyx, 140.
Choristes elegans, var. tenera, 139,

678

Chromodoris roseopicta, 549, 550.

zebra, 545.

Chrysopetalum, 600.
elegans, 668.

Cingulina, 534.
Babylonia, 584, 544.
circinata, 584.

Cionella acicula, 508.

Circulus, 103, 107, 110, 111, 125,

Dalli, 126, 148.

Duminyi, 110, 125, 127, 148.

var. supranitidus, 127.

liratus, 125, 126, 143.

Smithi, 126.

striatus, 110,

supranitidus,

trilix, 126, 127, 128, 142,
Cirratulus, 600.

assimilis, 654.

capillaris, 653.

grandis, 599.

tenuis, 654.

Websteri, 654.
Cirrhenereis, 600.
Cirronereis, 600.

Cirsonella, 114, 115, 120.

australis, 120.

Cistella, 592.

cistellula, 592, 671.
Cithna cingulata, 105.
Cladaster, 175.

rudis, 176, 233.
Cladocora, 582.
Cladophiure, 366.

Clathrella naticoides, 104.
Clausilia papillaris, 507.
Clavellina oblonga, 588.
Clymene, 600, 654, 655.

elongata, "655.

Carstedii, 654,
Clymenella, 656, 657, 658.

cirrifera, 658.

constricta, 658.

elongata, 657.

lyrocephala, 658.

mucosa, 657,

polaris, 658.

preetermissa, 658.

Somersii, 658.

torquata, 656, 657.
Clymenopsis, 654.

cingulata, 604.
Clymenura, 654.

cirrata, 654.

Cochlicella ventrosa, 494, 506.
Cochliolepis, 119.

parasitica, 104, 119.

Coe, Wesley R.—On the Development
of the Pilidium of Certain Nemer-
teans (five plates), 235-262.

On a Nemertean, 597.
Cololejeunea, 389, 390, 393, 412, 446.

calcarea, 408.

125, 126.
126, 127, 128, 148.
143.

INDEX.

Cololejeunea ceatocarpa, 412, 449, 451,
452, 454, 460.
Cookei, 412, 446, 447.
erigens, 450.
Goebelii, 450.
Hillebrandii, 413, 451, 460.
lanciloba, 418, 450, 452, 454, 460,
longistylis, 418, 458, 460.
minutissima, 447.
obeordata, 412, 448, 460.
ovalifolia, 412, 450, 460.
stylosa, 454,
Colpophyllia, 582.
Columbella Cumingii, var. acus, 541.
monilifera, 540.
Columbellide, 540.
Colura, 408, 454.
Colurolejeunea, 390, 410, 454.
ari, 455.
calyptrifolia, 455.
obtusa, 455.
tenuicornis, 413, 455, 460.
Comatrica zqualis, 465, 483, 484, 489.
alta, 483.
Friesiana, 483, 484.
longa, 464, 465, 482, 483, 489.
nigra, 482, 488, 484, 489.
oblonga, 483.
obtusata, 465, 482, 488.
Persoonii, 465, 483.
subcespitosa, 464, 465, 452, 483,
489,

Suksdorfii, 483.

| Condylactis passiflora, 555.

Coralliophaga coralliophaga, 520, 5438.
Cornus Canadensis, 470.
Corticifera, 563.
glareola, 560, 564.
lutea, 560, 564.
ocellata, 560, 565.
Coryphella (?) pallida, 547.
Costosum, 368.
Craspedostoma, 108, 121.
elegantulum, 108.
Craspidaster, 201, 213.
Crassatella Gaudalupensis, 518.
lunulata, var. parva, 518.
Crassatellidie, 518.
Crassatellites, 518.
lunulata, var. parva, 518, 543.
Crassinella, 518.
lunulata, var. parva, 518, 548.
Craterium citrinellum, 465, 471, 472.
flavum, 471.
obovatum, 465, 467, 489.
Crenipecten, 51, 65, 90, 92.
erenulatus, 65, 92.
Cribraria, 484. ,
Cribrella oculata, 146.
Crisia denticulata, 593.
Crustacea and Pycnogonida of the Ber-
mudas, Additions to the. By A. E,
Verrill (one plate), 573-582.

Ctenamphiura, 306.
maxima, 307.
Ctenodiscus corniculatus, 146.
Cuculleea, 45.
Cyclodostomia, 532.
didyma, 533, 544.
Mutinensis, 552, 538.

Cyclopecten, 48, 61, "64, 67, 70, 88, 90,
92.

clathratus, Pals Gian
Culebrensis, 71, 92.
distinctus, 7 IF 92.
imbrifer, 70, 83, 92.
Kermadeciensis, 71, 92.
leptaleus, 70, 85, 92.
Murrayi, 71, 92
nanus, 70, 85, 92, 938, 672.
orbicularis, 48, 71, 92.
-parvus, 93, 672.
pustulosus, 70, 83, 92, 94.
reticulus, 71, 92.
simplex, 71, 87, 92, 98, 94.
subhyalinus, 71, 92.
subimbrifer, 70, 84, 92.
Cycloporus papillosus, 283.

Cyclostrema, 97, 100, 101, 107, 108, 129.

affine, 99, 114, 129.
angulata, 99.
areolatum, 102.
basistriatum, 130, 131.
Beauii, 99.
bicarinatum, 99.

cancellata, 97, 98, 99, 142.

cingulatum, 99, 152.
cistronium, 99.
curvistriatum, 150.
Cutleriana, 115.
Dalli, 99, 133.

var. ornatum, 99, 134.

diaphanum, 99, 131.
eburnea, 99.
excavata, 99.
fulgidus, 99, 138.
granulata, 107.
granulum, 99.
levigatum, 130.
limatum, 99, 159.
nivea, 110.

ornata, 154.
Petterseni, 151.
pompholyx,.99, 140.
profundum, 130, 141.
proxima, 98, 150.
pseudocancellata, 98.
rugulosum, 130. .
Schrammii, 99.
serpuloides, 101.
sp., 130.

spirula, 109.
subexcavata,. 99.
sulcatum, 157.
tricarinatus, 126.
trochoides, 150, 133.

INDEX.

Cyclostrema tuberculosa, 99.
turbinum, 99.
valvatoides, 99.
Verrilli, 99, 132.
Watsoni, 137.

Willei, 132.

Cyclostremella, 140.
humilis, 141, 142.

Cylichna Auberi, 523, 543.

Cynisca, 98, 107.
granulata, 107.
Japonica, 108.

Cynthia, 590.
partita, 588.

Riiseana, 590.

Cypreea tigris, 515.

Cypricardia coralliophaga, 520.
Hornbeckiana, 520.

D

Daronia, 102, 108, 109.

spirula,. 108, 109.
Delphinoidea, 100, 101, 107, 109.

areolata, 102.

depressa, 100.

resupinata, 100. .

serpuloides, 100, 101, 142.

unispiralis, 100.
Delphinula, 98, 102.

australis, 107.

eancellata, 98.

Duminyi, 103.

Kieneri, 98.

levis, 110.

Deltopecten, 96.

Illawarensis, 96.
Dendroceela of Bermuda, 595.
Dendrogyra, 552.
Dendro-Lejeunea, 425
Dentipecten, 59.

Desmosyllis, 600, 631, 635.

fragilis, 639.

lamilligera, 635.

longisetosa, 626, 635.

tenera, 655.

Diachzea elegans, 475, 490.

splendens, 465, 475, 489, 490.

subsessilis, 465, 476, 439, 490,

Thomasii, ‘476.
Diadema setosum, 587.
Diastoloba, 5, 29, 32, 400, 402.
Diaulula, 281, 283.
Diazona picta, 588, 591, 671.
Dichoccenia, 552.
Dicranolejeunea, 410, 423.
Didericiana, 423, 425.
Didemnum inerme, 588.
Diderma eitrinum, 471.
crustaceum, 465, 473.
farinaceum, 465, 475, 489.
flavidum, 465, 473,489.
rufipes, 469.

679

680 INDEX.

Didymium angulatum, 464, 465, 480, | Emarginula pileum, 526.
489. pumila, 526.
connatum, 465, 477, 489. sp., 526.
effusum, 465, 480. | Enerthenema, 482.
eximium, 465, 478, 479, 480, 490. | Ennea bicolor, 493, 499.
flavidum, 465, 472. |Enoplobranchus sanguineus, 599.
lateritium 468. | Entolium, 62, 72, 90, 92.
magnum, 465, 466. cornutum, 62, 92.
nigripes, 478, 479, 480, 489. Hpicystis crucifera, 554, 556.
var. eximium, 465. osculifera, 556.

oxalinum, 464, 465, 476, 489. Episcynia, 111.
polycephalum, 477. inornata, 111.
Ravenelii, 469. multicarinata, 107.
subroseum, 465, 467. Epizoanthus, 567.
umbilicatum, 467. Eriphyla lunulata, var. parva, 518.
xanthopus, 478, 479, 480. Errata, 96, 234, 672.

Dillwynella, 115, 120. Escharide, 592.
modesta, 120. Eteone, 600.

Dimya, 57. Ethalia, 106, 118, 115, 116, 120, 121.

Diplactis Bermudensis, 558. anomala, 116.

var. ferruginea, 558. atomaria, 116.

Diplasiolejeunea, 390. diaphana, 116, 123.

Diploria cerebriformis, 552. Guamense, 116.
Stokesii, 552. ‘megastoma, 106.

Discocelis, 292, 293. modesta, 116.

Discopsis, 119. multistriata, 116.
omalos, 119. reclusa, 116.

Distalium, 588. semistriata, 116.

Distoma, 588. solida, 116.

Dorigona, 146, 159, 184, 185. striolatum, 116.
arenata, 186. suppressa, 116.
Jacqueti, 186. Euchondria, 63, 64, 65, 90, 92.
longimana, 185. neglecta, 64, 92.
prehensilis, 186. EKuclymene, 600, 654, 655.
Reevesii, 185. collaris, 655.
subspinosa, 185. coronata, 655.
ternalis, 185. digitata, 655.

Doris (2) bistellata, 548, 550. elongata, 695.
olivacea, 548. gracilis, 655.

Drepanolejeunea, 410, 411, 429. lumbricoides, 655.
Anderssonii, 411, 429, 458. CHrstedii, 655.
palmifolia, 432. palermitana, 695.
tridactyla, 482. planiceps, 655.
uncinata, 411, 431, 458. producta, 655,

Drepanophorus spectabilis, 235. quadrilobata, 655.

Dunkeria gemmulosa, 535. simplex, 655.

Dytaster, 192, 211, 212. zonalis, 6595.
grandis, 212. EKugoniaster, 172.
insignis, 212. investigatoris, 172, 1738.

Eugrymea, 600, 662.
E polybranchia, 662.
Eulalia, 600.

Echinodermata, 583. megalops, 601.

Echinoderms of Bermuda, 588. Eulejeunea, 419, 441, 443.

Echinoidea, 587. Pacifica, 442.

Echinometra subangularis, 587. Eulima amblytera, 526, 548.

EKeteinascidia turbinata, 588. atypha, 528, 545.

Edwardsia, 560. compsa, 527, 543.

Edwardsiadx, 560. engonia, 527, 543.

Ehlersia, 601, 612, 632. hypsela, 526, 548.
exigua, 611. Eulimella fasciata, 530.
nitida, 612. Kulimide, 526.

Elysia crispa, 547, 550. Eulota similaris, 4938, 495.

INDEX.

Eunice, 599, 600, 638.
barvicensis, 639.
cirrobranchiata, 639.
filamentosa, 639.
gigantea, 638.
punctata, 640.
violacea, 639.
violaceo-maculata, 599.

Eunicea ramulosa, 569.
grandis, 570, 572.

Rousseaui, 570, 571.
Tourneforti, 560, 572.

Eunicide, 600.

Euosmolejeunea, 436.

Eupanopeus Bermudensis, 576.
occidentalis, 576.
serratus, 576.

Eupolia curta, 597.
delineata, 597.
marmorata, 597.

Eupolymnia, 599, 600.
aurantiaca, 661.

Eupomatus uncinatus, 599.

Euryale, 303, 363, 366, 381.

Euryale, 368.
aspera, 367.
verrucosum, 369.

Euryalida, 366.

Kuryalide, 366.

Euryaline, 367.

Eusmilia, 552.

Eustylochus, 273, 274, 275, 276,
278, 281, 283, 287, 288, 291, 292,
300.

ellipticus, 264, 265, 266, 267,
295, 297, 300.

Eusyllis, 600, 601, 602, 613, 619,
632, 634, 635.

Blomstrandi, 601, 634, 635.
lamelligera, 635.
longigularis, 623, 655.
monilicornis, 634.
viridula, 618, 622, 635.

Euthelepus, 600, 662.

Kyalea, 533.
elegans, 593.

Somersi, 533, 544.

Evans, Alexander W.—A Revision of
the North American Species of Frul-
lania, a Genus of Hepaticz (fifteen
plates), 1-39.

The Hawaiian Hepatice of the tribe
Jubuloidez (sixteen plates), 387-460.

F

Filigrana, 600.

Fissurellide, 526.

Frullania, a Genus of Hepatic, A Re-
vision of the North American Species.
By Alexander W. Evans (fifteen
plates), 1-39.

Frullania, 1, 2, 3, 4, 6, 393, 394, 405, 406.

zolotis, 13.

681

Frullania aongstroemii, 395, 400, 405,
456.
apiculata, 395, 400, 405, 457.
arietina, 2, 5, 6, 36, 395, 397, 399,
405.

Asagrayana, 2, 8, 21, 22, 25, 27, 28,

var. alsophila, 25.
var. Californica, 25, 26, 28.

Bolanderi, 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12, 36.

brunnea, 33, 34.

Brittoniz, 7, 15, 16, 37.

Californica, 21, 22, 25, 27, 28, 39.

Caroliniana, 2, 29, 33, 34, 39,
405.
Catalinz, 6, 11, 12, 36.

Cesatiana, 15.

Chilcootiensis, 34.

dilatata, 12, 13, 15, 16, 17, 20, 37,
405.

Donnellii, 29, 31, 82, 39, 404, 405.

Drummondii, 30.

Eboracensis, 1, 7, 8, 9, 14, 16, 18,
19, 38

ericoides, 15.

exilis, 402.

explicate, 394, 400, 401.

fragilifolia, 29, 30.

Franciscana, 21, 26, 28, 39.

gibbosa, 397.

Hallii, 8, 9, 10.

Helleri, 394, 402, 403.

Hutchinsiz, 2, 405, 406.

Hypoleuca, 395, 404, 405, 457.

inflata, 2, 6, 10, 11, 12, 36.

Kunzei, 4, 29, 30, 31, 32, 39, 394,
402, 404, 405.

leeviscypha, 18.

major, 25.

meyeniana, 395, 398, 402, 405, 456.

microscypha, 18.

nana, 18.

Nisquallensis, 20, 21, 26, 27, 28, 38.

Oahuensis, 394, 395, 397, 405, 456.

Oakesiana, 6, 8, 9, 11, 36.

oceanica, 394, 401, 402.

Pacifica, 402.

Pennsylvanica, 2.

Petalumensis, 8.

piligera, 406.

plana, 19, 20, 38.

replicata, 20.

riparia, 7, 18, 14, 35, 37.

Sandvicensis, 394, 395, 396, 397, 399,
405, 456.

saxatilis, 18.

saxicola, 17, 18.

Selwyniana, 29, 30, 31, 39.

serrata, 401.

squarrosa, 1, 7, 12, 14, 15, 37, 394,
399, 400, 405.

Sullivantiz, 29, 30.

Sullivantii, 17, 18.

682

Frullania Tamarisci, 4, 21, 22, 23, 25,
27, 28, 88, 405.
unciflora, var. Californica, 26.
Virginica, wy, 7; 11, 12,.14, 475 48;
19, 37.
Wrightii, 34, 35.
Frullaniez, 391, 393.
Fuligo ochracea, 465, 472, 473, 489.
muscorum, 465, 472, 473.
septica, 473.

G

Ganesa, 107, 114, 120, 121, 133.
abyssicola, 154.
Dalli, 133, 134.
nitidiuseula, 114.
ornata, 134.
pruinosa, 114, 135.
rarinota, 120, 134.
sp., 154.

Garman, Samuel,—Additions to the Ich-

thyological Fauna of the Bermudas,
510-512.
Gastrochena Chemnitziana, 522.
mytiloides, 522.
rostrata, 522.
Gastrochenide, 522.
Gastrodonta, 492, 499, 500.
Gemmaria, 562.
brevis, 562.
Riisei, 560, 562.
Geograpsus lividus, 574.
occidentalis, 574.
Gephyrea of Bermuda, 669.
Geryon incertus, 575.
Gnathaster, 197, 199, 201, 202, 205, 204,
205.
elongatus, 205.
Grayi, 205.
meridionalis, 203, 205.
miliaris, 203.
pedicellaris, 205, 205.
pilulatus, 205.
Gnathasterinz, 200, 201, 202.
Gnathodon, 208.
elongatus, 203, 204.
miliaris, 205.
Gobius stigmaturus, 510.
Goldfingia elongata, 670.
Goniaster, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 158,
159, 186, 198.
Africanus, 156, 157, 158, 281.
Americanus, 151, 156, 157, 261.
cuspidatus, 147, 150, 152, 156, 157.
granularis, 162.
hispidus, 198.
Lamarckii, 152, 167.
semilunatus, 150.
Goniasteride, 145, 174, 177, 200.
Goniasterine, 177, 200.
Goniodiscinee, 200.

INDEX,

Goniodisceus, 145, 149.
cuspidatus, 149.
pedicellaris, 182.
Goniodon, 202, 203.
dilitatus, 203.
Goniopecten, 201, 218.
demonstrans, 201, 215, 252.
intermedius, 203.
subtilis, 196.
Goniopectinide, 200, 201, 2138.
Gorgonacea of Bermuda, 568, 569.
Gorgonia acerosa, 568, 569.
Americana, 568.
citrina, 569.
flabellum, 568.
“madrepora, 570.

muricata, 569.
pseudo-antipathes, 548, 571.
purpurea, 568.

setosa, 569.

spicifera, 569.

turgida, 568.

Gorgonocephalidz, 367, 381.

Gorgonocephalus, 368, 369, 381.
arborescens, 381.
cacaoticus, 381.
mucronatus, 581.

Granigyra, 107, 114, 115, 135.
limata, 115, 135.
pruinosa, 135.
spinulosa, 115, 135.

Grapsidee, 574.

Grapsus grapsus, 575. :
lividus, 574.

Grubea, 633.

Grubeosyllis, 600, 602, 632, 635.
clavata, 634. E
dolichopoda, 634.
fusca, 634.
fusifera, 654.
limbata, 634.
maculata, 634.
nitidula, 628.
pusilla, 634.
rugulosa, 629.
tenuicirrata, 654.
Websteri, 634.

Grymea, 661.
spiralis, 661.

Gymnasteridex, 198, 200.

Gymnolophus, 304.

H

Halocaras, 105.
Halocynthia partita, 588.

Riiseana, 590.

rubrilabia, 589, 591.
Halosydna leucohyba, 599.
Haminea Antillarum, 524.

var. Gaudalupensis, 524, 543.

Haplocochlias, 121.

eyclophoreus, 121.

INDEX.

Haplosyllis, 600, 613, 682, 035.
cephalata, 613, 615, 672.
hamata, 614.
palpata, 615.
Setubalensis, 615.
streptocephala, 614.
tentaculata, 614.

Harpalejeunea, 411, 426, 429.
Anderssonii, 429.
Owaihiensis, 411, 428, 458.
pseudoneura, 411, 427, 458.

Heliastreea annularis, 553.
cavernosa, 909.

Helicella, 115.
ventricosa, 493, 494, 508.

Helicelle, 115.

Helicide, 494.

Heliciella, 115.
mutabilis, 115.

Helicina convexa,

509.
fasciata, 506.
subdepressa, 506, 508.
variabilis, 506, 507.

Helicinidz, 506.

Helix, 100, 106, 109, 508.
appressa, 508, 509, 672.
aspera, 495.
bermudensis, 491, 506, 507, 508.
circumfirmata, 500, 507, 508.
coneava, 507.
depressa, 98, 100.
discrepans, 500, 501.
hortensis, 507.
hypolepta, 496, 508.
imbricata, 491.
lactea,493.
microdonta, 506, 507, 508.
nemoralis, 493.
ochroleuca, 499, 508.
palludosa, 506, 507.
pulchella, 508, 509.
ptychoides, 500, 506.
reiniana, 500.
sancta-georgiensis, 506, 507, 672.
selenina, 506.
serpuloides, 98, 102.
somersetti, 506, 507.
ventricosa, 508.
vortex, 508.

Hemieuryale, 363, 364, 380.
pustulata, 363, 380.
tenuispina, 371.
tuberculosa, 365.

Hemieuryalide, 363, 380.

Hemilepis, 307, 309.

Hemipecten, 48, 52, 60, 89, 91.
Forbesianus, 60, 91.

Hemipholis, 377.
cordifera, 377.

Hemisyllis, 600, 619, 632, 635.
dispar, 619, 635.

Hemitrichia, 485.

Trans. Conn. Acap., Vou. X,
45

491, 506, 508,

683

Hepatic, Frullania, a genus of, 1-39.
Hawaiian, of the Tribes Jubuloi-
deze, 387-460.
Hermodice carunculata, 599.
Heteractzea ceratopus, 575.
Heteranthus floridus, 556.
Heterocirrus, 600.
Heteromarphysa, 600, 637.
tenuis, 637.
Heteromysis Bermudensis, 580.
Hexaster obscurus, 221.
Hinnites, 48, 49, 50, 59, 60, 89, 91.
Adamsi, 60, 91.
Cortessi, 59, 91.
dilectus, 63, 71, 80, 92.
fragilis, 63, 71, 81, 92.
pudicus, 638, 71, 92.
pusio, 60, 91.
undatus, 63, 71, 92, 94.
Hippasteria, 147, 148, 176.
Caribzea, 174, 233.
Europa, 148.
magellanica, 175.
phrygiana, 148, 175.
Hippasterias planus, 146, 254.
Hippasteriine, 174, 200.
Hipponée esculenta, 587.
Hippothoa spongites, 593.
Hircina, 560.
Holopus, 584.
Homalaxis, 129.
Homalogyra densicosta, 127.
Homalo-Lejeunea, 409, 421.
Homotropantha, 5, 19, 20.
Hoplaster, 159, 197, 201, 202.
lepidus, 159, 198.
spinosus, 197.
Hosia, 149.
flavescens, 149.
spinulosa, 149.
Hyalina bermudensis, 508.
var. nelsoni, 508.
var. ochroleuca, 508.
cireumfirmata, 508.
var. discrepans, 508.
discrepans, 508, 509.
nelsoni, 500, 509.
ochroleuca, 508.
reiniana, 508.
Hyalopecten, 46, 63, 71, 80, 90, 92.
Hydrozoa of Bermuda, 571.
Hydroides dianthus, 599.
Hygrolejeunea, 436.
Hymenaster regalis, var. Agassizii, 221.
Hyphelia, 464.

I

Ichthyological Fauna of the Bermudas,
Additions to the. By Samuel Gar-
man, 510-512.

Iconaster, 185.

Ilyanthopsis longifilis, 554.

Tridio, 510.

DrEcremBER, 1900.

684

Isaster, 178.

Bairdii, 179, 181.
Isaurus tuberculatus, 560.
Tsophyllia, 551.

dipsacea, 552, 592.

fragilis, 552.

J

Jaminia seminuda, 535.

Janira, 55, 56, 57.
atavus, 57.

Jubula, 2, 391, 393, 394, 405.
dilatata, 405.
Hutchinsie, 394, 406, 407, 408.
piligera, 406, 457.
tamarisci, 405.

Jubulotypus, 405, 406.

Jula Tamarisci, 238.

Jungermannia, 1, 408.
apiculata, 400.
eucullata, 445.

Kunzei, 30.
squarrosa, 14.
Tamarisci, 23.
transversalis, 416.

1

Lamellidoris lactea, 548.
quadrimaculata, 549, 550.

Laszea Bermudensis, 518, 545.
rubra, 518.

Lasiaster, 197, 198.
hispidus, 198.
villosus, 198.

Latreustes ensiferus, 579.

Lebrunea neglecta, 555.

Lebrunia Danze, 599, 572.

Leda, 58.

Ledide, 70.

Leiolophus planissimus, 575.

Lejeunea, 408, 409, 412, 441.
adnata, 436.
albicans, 425, 444.
alcina, 425.
aliena, 425, 425.
Anderssonii, 429.
anisophylla, 412, 441, 448, 459.
calearea, 408.
calyptrata, 410, 455.
calyptrifolia, 408, 455.
cancellata, 440.
ceatocarpa, 449.
confiuens, 436.
cucullata, 444, 445.
decursiva, 439.
drymophila, 443.
duriuscula, 436.
elongata, 425.
erigens, 450.
gibbosa, 414.
hamatifolia, 408.
Hillebrandii, 451.
intertexta, 438.

INDEX.

Lejeunea longifolia, 451.
Mannii, 414.
minutissima, 408.
obcordata, 448.
obliqua, 450.
Owaihiensis, 427, 428.
Pacifica, 412, 441, 442, 459.
phyllobola, 436.
pilifera, 428.
Sandvicensis, 419, 440.
serpyllifolia, 408, 409.
stenoschiza, 456.
subligulata, 440.
subsquarrosa, 419.
teeniopsis, 417.
transversalis, 416, 417.
uncinata, 410, 451.
ungulata, 410, 481, 482.

Lejeuneez, 391, 392, 408.

Leodice, 600, 638, 669.
articulata, 644.
binominata, 640, 644.
corcinna, 643.
conglomerans, 640.
denticulata, 639.
elegans, 640.
filamentosa, 639.
Floridana, 639.
hamata, 640.
longisetis, 639.
margaritacea, 644.
mutilata, 639.
ornata, 644.
rubra, 640.
stigmatura, 641, 643, 644.
tenuicirrata, 643.
violaceomaculata, 599, 639.
unifrons, 644.

Lepidozia, 391.

Leptochondria, 96.
zolicus, 96.

Leptoclinum, 588.

Leptocolea, 446, 448.

Leptodius Americanus, 576.
dispar, 577.
Floridanus, 575.

Leptogonaster, 199.

Leptogyra, 107, 118, 185.
eritmeta, 137.
inconspicua, 157.
Verrilli, 136, 148.

Leptonide, 518.

Leptopecten, 69, 89, 91.
Monotimeris, 69, 91.

Leptoplana, 265, 274.
lactoalba, 595.
pallida, 595.
tremellaris, 283.

Leptopodia sagittaria, 577.

Leptoptychaster, 218.
conicus, 218.

Leucorhynchia, 108, 121.
Caledonica, 108, 121.

Licea cespitosa, 465, 484, 490.
ochracea, 465, 472.

Lichenopora, 593.
radians, 593.

Limacide, 501.

Limax cinereus, 507.
flavus, 498, 501.

Limnea auricularia, 507.

“Limopsis, 68.

Linckia, 584, 672.

Linckiide, 200.

Lindbladia effusa, 465, 484.

var. simplex, 484, 489.
Tubulina, 465.

Lineus albicinctus, 598, 671.
albonasus, 598, 671.
gesserensis, 230.
lacteus, 236, 237.
viridis, 235, 236.

Liomera dispar, 577.

Liotia, 98, 121.
pilula, 108.

Liotina, 107.

Liropecten, 63.

Lissopecten, 49, 68, 90, 91.
hyalinus, 68, 91.

Lissospira, 107, 118, 115, 120, 129.

abyssicola, 134.
affine, 114.
basistriata, 129.
cingulata, 132.
convexa, 132.
Dalli, 138.
diaphana, 129, 142.
limata, 135.
ornata, 154.
profunda, 141.
proxima, 129, 142.
pruinosa, 155.
rarinota, 120, 134.
spinulosa, 135.
striata, 132.
Willei, 132.
Lithodomus Antillarum, 517.
corrugatum 517.
niger, 517.
Lithophaga niger, 517.
Litonotaster, 171.
intermedius, 171, 172, 288.
Loimia, 600.
Bermudensis, 664.
Lophocolea, 3.
_Lopholejeunea, 413.
eulopha, 415.
gibbosa, 413, 414.
Mannii, 413, 414.
Owahuensis, 413, 414.
Sagreeana, 415.
subnuda, 410, 415, 414, 457.
Lucina nux, 518, 5438.
obliqua, 519.
pecten, 519.
pectinata, 519.

INDEX.

Lucina reticulata, 519.

Lucinide, 518.

Luidia clathrata, 585, 584.

Luidiide, 201.

Luidiine, 201, 672.

Lumbriclymene, 659, 660.
fihfera, 659.

Lumbrinereide, 648.

Lumbrinereis, 600.
Floridana, 599.
nasuta, 651.

Lutkenia, 304.

Lyropecten, 49, 55, 63, 67, 89, 91.
corallinoides, 64, 91.
nodosus, 63, 64, 91, 516.
noduliferus, 64, 91.
subnodosus, 64, 91.

Lysidice, 600.
bilobata, 645.

M

Macoma tenta, var. Souleyetiana, 521.
Macroclymene producta, 695.
Macrura, 579.
Madracis decactis, 554, 572.
Madrepora, 552.
annularis, 553.
cavernosa, 909.
Madreporaria, 551.
Meeandrina clivosa, 552.
Maiide, 572.
Maldane elongata, 659.
Maldanidz, 659, 660.
Maldanopsis, 609.
elongata, 659.
Mammillifera, 566.
distans, 567.
pulehellus, 567.
tubereulata, 560.
Mangilia eritima, 541.
quadrata, var. monocingulata, 541.
Manicina, 592.
Manzonia Auberiana, 539, 544, 672.
minuscula, 540, 544.
Marchesinia, 409, 421.
baccitera, 417.
Mittenii, 411, 422, 457.
robusta, 422.
Margarita, 102, 106, 111, 128.
arctica, 106.
helicina, 101, 102.
Marginaster austerus, 221.
Marphysa, 600, 669.
Goodsiri, 599.
regalis, 636.
Mastigolejeunea Sandvicensis, 419.
Mayeria, 650.
gregarica, 650.
Mediaster, 159, 166, 167, 177, 178, 179,
182, 184, 188, 189.
zqualis, 178, 179, 281.
Agassizii, 181.
arctaatus, 159, 183.

685

686

Mediaster Bairdii, 178, 181, 231, 282.
Japonicus, 159, 183.
Patagonicus, 159, 184.
pedicellaris, 182.
roseus, 184, 196.
stellatus, 181.

Mediasterine, 177, 200.

Megatyloma, 117.
wateleti, 117.

Melampus cingulatus, 509.
cotfea, 504, 507.
fasciatus, 507,
flavus, 504, 508.
gundlachi, 504.
oblongus, 507.
pusillus, 509.
redfieldi, 504, 508, 509.
sp. 906.

Mellita sexforis, 587.

Melongena, 515.

Metzgeriopsis, 390.

Microcosmus miniatus, 590.

Microphysa hypolepta, 496, 508.

Microlejeunea, 409, 410, 443.
albicans, 412, 444, 445, 459.
crassitexta, 446.
cucullata, 446.
erectifolia, 444.

Micropanope spinipes, 977.

Microtheea, 121.
erenellifera, 121.

Micrura ceca, 236, 244, 245, 246, 247,
249, 250, 251, 252, 256, 257, 258, 259,
260, 261.

fasciolata, 236.
lacteus, 237.

Miliolina circularis, 513.
venusta, 513.

Millepora, 513, 571.
alcicornis, 571.
ramosa, 571.

Mimaster, 199.

Mimasterine, 200.

Miralda, 534.

Babylonia, 534.
diadema, 584.
seminuda, var. gemmulosa, 535.

Mithrax depressus, 577.

Modiola Antillarum, 517.
cinnamomea, 517.
opifex, 516, 548.

Molleria, 137.
costulata, 104, 137.

Molleriopsis, 137.
abyssicola, 138.
sincera, 138.
suleata, 137.

Morchia, 108. 110.
obvoluta, 108.

Mollusea of the Bermudas, Additions to
the Marine. By A. E. Verrill and
Katharine J. Bush (three plates),
513-544.

INDEX.

|Mollusks, Air-breathing, of the Ber-
mudas. By Henry A. Pilsbry (one
plate), 491-509.
| Molluscoidea of Bermuda, 592.
Monopora, 235.
vivipara, 235.
Monoptygma spirata, 530.

~Mormula, 531.

pupoides, 531, 544.
var. ischna, 531.

rissoina, 531.

| Mumiola, 530.

asperula, 530, 544.
pupoides, 531.”
spirata, 530.

Muricea muricata, 569.

spicifera, 569.

Mussa fragilis, 552.

Mycedium fragile, 592.

Myriocolea, 390.

Myside, 580.

Mytilidee, 47, 516.

Mytilus, 45.

Myxomycetes in the New York State
Museum, Notes on some Type-Speci-
mens of. By W. C Sturgis (two
plates), 463-490.

N

Nanaster, 222.

Naranaio lapicida, 519, 543.

Natica duplicata, 540.

Naticide, 540.

Neithea, 49, 51, 57, 60, 89, 91.

eequicostatus, 69, 91.

Nematonereis, 600.

hebes, 647.

Nemerteans, On the Development of
the Pilidium of Certain. By Wesley
R. Coe (five plates), 235-262.

Nemertes obscura, 286.

Nemertina of Bermuda, 596.

Nereidaster, 186.

bipunctus, 187.

symbolicus, 186, 187.

Nereis, 600.

Antillensis, 599.

articulata, 599.

Neuro-Lejeunea, 409.

Neverita duplicata, 540.

Nicidion, 669.

Nicolea, 600.

modesta, 663.
simplex, 664.
venustula, 664.

Notomastus, 600.

Nucula, 45, 48.

Nudibranchs and naked Tectibranchs
of the Bermudas. By A. E. Verrill
(one plate), 545-550.

Nymphaster, 177, 184, 185, 188, 189,
199:

albidus, 186.

INDEX.

Nymphaster arenatus, 186.
basilicus, 186.
Jacqueti, 186.
prehensilis, 186.
protentus, 186.
subspinosus, 185.
symbolicus, 186.
ternalis, 184, 185, 189, 232.

O

Octopus Bermudensis, 542.
chromatus, 542.
granulosus, 541.
rugosus, 541.
vulgaris, 541.
Oculina, 513, 552, 563, 592.
Odontaster, 149, 155, 159, 201, 202, 208,
204, 205.
hispidus, 208, 205, 206, 208, 209,
or
meridionalis, 203.
pedicellaris, 205.
robustus, 209, 233.
setosus 207, 233.
Odontasteridee, 199, 200, 201, 202.
Odostomia Babylonia, 534, 544.
didyma, 533, 544.
elegans, 533.
gemmulosa, 535.
Jonesii, 531, 548.
levigata, 532:
lubrica, 532, 5438.
nitens, 532.
ovuloides, 532, 543.
phrikalea, 531.
seminuda, 535.
var. gemmulosa, 539.
Somersi, 533, 544.
Odostomiella, 580.
doliolum, 530.
Odontosyllis, 600, 602, 632.
brachydonta, 628.
enopla, 627, 628.
Ogilbia, 512.
Ogmaster, 185.
capella, 185.
Oligocladus auritus, 283.
Oligonema, 485, 483.
brevifila, 465, 487, 488, 489, 490.
flavida, 465, 485, 486, 487, 488, 489,

490.
var. brevifila, 489.

nitens, 465, 486, 487, 488.
Omalaxis, 128.

lirata, 125.

Sarsi, 127.

supranitida, 127.
Ommastrephes pteropus, 542.
Onchidiidee, 492, 503.
Onchidium floridanum, 503, 509.

transatlanticum, 505, 509.
Ondina spirata, 580.

687

Opeas, 494, 507.
octonoides, 493.
swiftianum, 493, 497, 509.
Ophiacantha, 315, 820, 321, 328, 328,
329, 330, 338, 345, 346, 348, 349, 350,
395, 378.
abyssicola, 324, 385.
aculeata, 323, 335.
anomala, 324, 335, 339.
aspera, 324, 334, 339, 378.
Bairdii, 335, 340.
Bartletti, 335, 337, 338, 339, 340,
345,
bidentata, 321, 322,
335.
cervicornis, 336, 337, 3388, 339, 340.
cornuta, 339, 892.
cosmica, 324, 336, 337, 378.
crassidens, 325, 335, 339.
cuspidata, 337.
echinulata, 334, 336, 588, 339, 342,
378.
enopla, 324, 335, 338.
ensifera, 336, 337, 338, 339, 340.
exigua, 350.
fraterna, 321, 324, 335.
gracilis, 321, 334, 340.
granulifera, 326, 334.
hirsuta, 336, 338, 339, 340.
leevipellis, 315, 334, 336, 339, 348,
852.
lineolata, 336, 337, 339, 340.
marsupialis, 337, 338.
millespina, 324, 384.
mixta, 336, 337, 340.
Normani, 349, 353.
Nuttingii, 336, 337.
pectinula, 325, 334, 338, 340, 342,
378.
pentacrinus, 321, 324, 334, 378.
placentigera, 340.
rosea, 337, 338.
scutata, 325, 334, 337, 341, 378.
segesta, 325, 335, 340, 378.
serrata, 332, 339.
sertata, 336, 337, 838, 339, 340.
setosa, 330.
spectabilis, 825, 385, 338, 339.
stellata, 325, 334, 378.
Troscheli, 3386, 337, 338, 339.
Valenciennesi, 337, 358, 339, 340.
varispina, 326, 354, 339.
vepratica, 3826, 335, 340, 378.
Ophiacanthella, 326, 352, 336, 337, 344,
378.
Troscheli, 327, 382, 344, 378.
Ophiacanthidee, 302, 319, 355, 357, 358,
378.
Ophiacanthine, 319.
Ophiactis, 375.
dispar, 376.
Krebsii, 376, 586.
loricata, 376.

323, 330, 332,

688

Ophiactis Lymani, 376.

Milleri, 375, 583.

var. quinqueradia, 376.

plana, 376.

Savignyi, 586.

virescens, 586.
Ophialcza, 326, 3381, 336, 337, 378.

Nuttingii, 326, 331, 378.

rufescens, 331.

tuberculosa, 331.
Ophiambix, 357, 358.
Ophidiaster Guildingii, 584, 672.

for Linckia, 672.
Ophiectodia, 331.

enopla, 381.

pectinula, 342, 672.

rosea, 331.

spectabilis, 331.
Ophientodia, 330.

cuspidata, 330.

pectinula, 330, 342, 378, 672.

scutata, 330, 378.
Ophientrema, 382.

granulosa, 382.

scolopendrica, 382.
Ophiernus adspersus, 579.
Ophiozethiops, 304.
Ophioblenna, 320, 379.

Antillensis, 379.
Ophiobrachion uncinatus, 366, 381.
Ophiobrachiontide, 366, 381, 672.
Ophiobyrsa, 357, 358, 380.

hystricis, 359.

Perrieri, 380.

rudis, 358.

serpens, 358.
Ophiobyrsella, 358, 380.

serpens, 358, 359, 380.
Ophiocamax, 319, 320, 353, 354, 379.

austera, 305, 379, 386.

fasciculata, 355, 379.

hystrix, 355, 379.

vitrea, 354, 355.
Ophiocampsis, 304.
Ophioceramis, 373.

albida, 373.

Januarii, 373.
Ophiocheta, 340, 346.

mixta, 346.
Ophiochiton, 320, 329.
Ophiochondrella, 355, 379.

squamosus, 305, 396, 379.
Ophiochondrine, 355, 379.
Ophiochondrus, 355, 356, 379.

conyolutus, 356, 357, 379.

erassispinus, 306, 379.

gracilis, 379.

squamosus, 356.
Ophiochytra, 378.

tenuis, 378.
Ophiocnemis, 304.

Ophiocnida, 307, 312, 318, 315, 316, 317,

318, 377.

INDEX,

Ophiocnida abnormis, 316.
echinata, 317.
filogranea, 317, 377.
hispida, 317.

Loveni, 318, 317.
Lutkeni, 317.
olivacea, 316, 318.
Putnami, 316.

seabra, 317.
scabriuscula, 317, 377.
sexradia, 317.

Ophiocnidella, 316, 317.
scabriusecula, 317.

Ophiocoma, 348, 375.
crassispina, 583.
echinata, 375, 583, 586.
pumila, 575, 583.
Riisei, 375, 586.

Ophiocomide, 348, 375, 586.

Ophioconis, 375.
miliaria, 375.

Ophiocopa, 320, 329, 333, 347.

Ophiocreas, 370, 382.
lumbricus, 382.
cedipus, 382.
spinulosus, 382.

Ophiocten, 374.
depressum, 374.

Ophiodera, 361, 362, 380.
serpentaria, 562.
Stimpsoni, 562, 380, 386.

Ophioderma, 303.
Antillarum, 585.
brevicauda, 584.
cinereum, 980.

Ophiodermatid, 303.

Ophiogeron, 357, 358, 359.
supinus, 358, 359, 380.

Ophioglypha, 321, 374.
abyssorum, 374.
acervata, 374.
convexa, 374.
faleifera, 374.
fasciculata, 374.
irrorata, 374.
lepida, 374.
Ljungmani, 374.
scutata, 374.
tenera, 374.
variabilis, 374.

Ophiogymna, 304.

Ophiohelide, 359, 561, 380.

Ophiohelus, 360, 380.
pellucidus, 361.
umbella, 361, 380.

Ophiolebes, 320, 379.
claviger, 379.
humilis, 379.

Ophiolepide, 303.

Ophiolepidide, 373, 585.

Ophiolepis, 373.
elegans, 573.
paucispina, 375, 585.

Ophiolimna, 327, 3383, 336, 340,

348, 378.
Bairdii, 827, 333, 345.
mixta, 327, 346, 378.
Ophiolipus, 375.
Agassizii, 375.
Ophiolophus, 304.
Ophiomastus, 375.
secundus, 375.
Ophiomaza, 304.

Ophiomitra, 319, 320, 329, 331,

384, 345, 346, 349, 350, 354, 378.

cervicornis, 393.

ornata, 350, 379, 386.
spinea, 301.

valida, 349, 350, 353, 379.

Ophiomitrella, 326, 332, 336, 843,

302, 378.
cordifera, 352.
cornuta, 392.
exigua, 393. °
globulifera, 352.
leevipellis, 326, 332, 843, 352
Normani, 353.
Ophiomusium, 321, 365, 374.
acuferum, 374.
archaster, 374.
eancellatum, 374.
eburneum, 374.
var. elegans, 374.
Lymani, 374.
planum, 374.
pulchellum, 374.
sculptum, 374.
serratum, 374.
stellatum, 374.
testudo, 374.
validum, 374.
Ophiomyees, 359, 380.
frutectosus, 360, 380.
grandis, 360.
mirabilis, 360, 380.
spathifer, 360.
Ophiomycetide, 359, 380.
Ophiomycetinz, 359, 360, 380.
Ophiomyxa, 361, 380.
brevicauda, 380, 386.
flaccida, 380.
tumida, 380, 386, 583.
Ophiomyxide, 357, 361, 380.
Ophiomyxinze, 361.
Ophionema, 377.
intricata, 377.
Ophionephthys, 377.
limicola, 577.
Ophionereis, 377.
reticulata, 377, 583.
Ophiopepale, 373.
Goesiana, 373.
Ophiopelte, 307, 310
Ophiopeza, 373.
Petersi, 373.
Yoldii, 373,

4)

INDEX.

345,

300,

378.

689

Ophiophragmus, 377.
septus, 377.
Wurdemani, 377.
Ophiophyllum, 375.
petilum, 375.
Ophioplax, 320, 377.
Ljungmani, 377.
Ophioplinthaca, 351, 379.
carduus, 3d1.
chelys, 352, 379.
dipsacos, 351, 379.
incisa, 351, 379.
plicata, 351.
Sarsii, 592.
Ophioplus, 363, 365, 381.
tuberculosus, 565, 381, 386.
Ophiopora, 327, 333, 335, 3387, 3840, 345,
346, 378.
Bartletti, 327, 338, 845, 346, 378.
Ophiopreyn, 375.
Sie ges: Bi.
Ophiopristis, 327, 333, 386, 337, 338,
340, 345, 346, 347, 348, 378.
cervicornis, 328, 347 , ois.
ensifera, 328, 347, 378, 386.
hirsuta, 328, 333, 347, 378.
Ophiopsammium, 304,
Ophiopsila, 320, 348, 375.
aranea, 348.
Riisei, 348, 375, 586.
Ophiopteron, 304, 305.
Ophioscalus, 327, 331, 336.
echinulatus, 327, 331, 378.
Ophiosciasma, 357, 358, 380.
granulata, 380.
Ophioscolex, 357, 358, 579.
fragilis, 358, 379.
purpureus, 379.
Stimpsoni, 362.
tropicus, 379.
Ophioscolicide, 357, 359, 361, 371, 672.
Ophioscolicinze, 357
Ophiospherea, 504.
Ophiostigma, 377.
isacanthum, 377, 583.
Ophiothamnus, 520, 328, 354, 340, 350,
o79.
exiguus, 328, 350, 355, 379.
gracilis, 328.
vicarius, 328, 579.
Ophiothela, 304.
Ophiotholia, 359.
supplicans, 561.
Ophiotholinz, 359, 360.
Ophiothrichidz, 504, 375,
| Ophiothrichine, 304,
| Ophiothricidve, 304.
| Ogee B04, 305, 815, 321, 375.
angulata, 875, 585.
lineata, d7d.
Carstedii, 375.

589.

| pallida, 375.
Suensonii, 375, 585.

690

Ophiothrix violacea, 585.

Ophiothyreus, 373.

Goési, 373.

Ophiotoma, 320, 379.
coriacea, 379.

Ophiotrema, 319, 320, 350.
alberti, 350.

Ophiotreta, 328, 333, 337, 340, 347, 378.
lineolata, 328, 333, 348, 378.
placentigera, 348,
sertata, 328, 348, 378.
Valenciennesi, 348.

Ophiotrichoides, 304.

Ophiozona, 373.

Antillarum, 373.

elypeata, 378.

dubia, 373,

impressa, 373.

insularia, 373.

marmorea, 373.

nivea, 303, 304, 373.

var. compta, 303, 373, 386.

tessellata, 304, 373.

Ophiura, 303, 368, 372.
angulata, 585.
appressa, 373, 583.
brevicauda, 372, 584.
brevispina, 372.

var. olivacea, 372.

cinerea, 372, 585.

cuspidifera, 363.

elaps, 373.

guttata, 372.

hispida, 585.

Holmesii, 372.

pallida, 372.

paucispina, 585.

rubicunda, 372.

squamosissima, 372.

Ophiure, 303, 372.

Ophiuride, 303.

Ophiuroidea, 303, 305, 318, 3829, 372,

584.

North American. By A. E. Verrill
(two plates), 301-886.

I—Revision of certain Families and
Genera of West Indian Ophiurans,
301-371.

II—A Faunal Catalogue of the
known Species of West Indian Ophiu-
rans, 372-382.

of Bermuda, 584.

Ophryotrocha, 281.

Opisthobranchiata, 522.

Opisthosyllis, 600, 620, 622, 682.
nuchalis, 620, 622.

var. gularis, 622.

Orbicella annularis, 552, 553.
argus, 959.
cavernosa, 552, 553.

Orbiculina adunca, 513.

Orbitolites marginalis, 513.

Orbulina universa, 513.

|
|
|
|

INDEX.

Ostreea Islandicus, 72.

Ostreidz, 516.

Oulactis Dane, 555.
fasciculata, 554.

E

Pachystyla rufozonata, 499.

Paguride, 578.

Paguristes, 578.

Pagurus insignis, 578.
sulcatus, 578.

Palemon Savignyi, 579.

Palemonidz, 579.

Palliolum, 46, 48, 61, 65, 90, 91.
striatum, 65, 66, 91, 94.
Teste, 65, 66, 91.
tigrinum, 66, 91.
vitreum, 48, 65, 66, 91, 94.

Pallium, 50, 51, 55, 59, 64, 67, 89, 91.
plica, 55, 59, 91, 95.

Palmyra elongata, 669.

Palythoa, 562, 563, 622.
glareola, 564.
grandiflora, 560, 564, 572.
mamunillosa, 560, 564, 572, 610.

Panopeus occidentalis, 576.
Herbstii, var. serratus, 576.
serratus, 576.

Papyridea Petitianum, 519.

Paractis clavata, 557.

Paractius, 648.

Paragonaster, 188, 197.
eylindratus, 196.
elongatus, 196.
formosus, 189, 196.
strictus, 196.
subtilis, 196.

Paramarphysa, 600, 637, 666, 669.
longula, 647.
obtusa, 646, 647.

Paramphiura, 306.

Paramusium, 57, 67, 72, 90, 92.
Dalli, 52, 72, 92.
meridionalis, 72.

Paranebalia longipes, 580.

Parapalythoa Heilprini, 560.

Pararchaster, 201,
armatus, 217.
semisquamatus, var. occidentalis,

217.

Parazoanthus parasiticus, 560.

Parthenia, 534.
diadema, 534.
spirata, 530.

| Patula hypolepta, 509.

reiniana, 509.
Paxillosa, 198, 199, 200, 201.
Pecten, 43, 44, 49, 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56,
58, 60, 67, 89, 91, 96.
reolicus, 96.
zequicostatus, 60.
arenatus, 62.
atavus, 57, 91.

INDEX. : 691

Pecten aurantia, 55.
citrina, 54.
Clintonius, 61, 66, 69, 78, 79, 91.

var. tenuicostata, 79, 91.
concentricus, 77.
cornea, 54, 61, 92.
cornutum, 62.
crocea, 54.
dentatus, 57, 91.
dispar, 61, 92.
dubius, 55, 91.
exasperatus, 516.
exoticum, 61, 92.
fenestratum, 64, 87.
fragilis, 80, 81.
fuscopurpureus, 516.
gibba, 54.
glabra, 54, 61, 92.
Groenlandicus, 82.
glyptus, 76.

Halli, 62.
hemicyclicus, 57, 91.
Hoskynsi, 84.
hyalinum, 61, 92.
imbrifer, 70, 88, 84, 85.
incarnata, 59.
inequisculpta, 64.
irradians, 77.
Islandicus, 54, 58, 72.
Jacobzea, 55, 91.
japonicum, 59.
Laurentii, 55.

lens, 62.

leptaleus, 85.
limiformis, 63.
lingua-felis, 55.
magellanicus, 61, 78.
maximus, 54, 55, 56, 57, 91.
Miilleri, 78, 96, 672.
natans, 61, 92.
nodosa, 55, 68, 516.
Pealei, 72.

pallium, 55.

pictus, 55, 91.
pleuronectes, 55.
plica, 55.

porphyrea, 5d.
princeps, 78.
pseudamusium, 59, 61, 92.
pudicus, 81.

pusio, 95.

pustulosus, 70, 83.
radula, 54.

rigida, 62.
rubiginosa, 54.
Sigsbei, 68.

simile, 46, 61, 81, 92.
striatus, 62, 66, 78, 91, 96, 672.
sulphurea, 595.
tenuicostatus, 78.
teste, 62, 65, 91.
thalassinum, 65, 87.
tigrinum, 61, 92.

Pecten tigrinus, 62, 66, 91.

tranquebarica, 54.

Tryoni, 76.

varius, 54, 59.

vitrea, 55, 65, 66, 91.

ziezac, 55, 57, 91.

Pectinaria, 600.
Pectinella, 67, 68, 90, 92.

Sigsbei, 68, 92.

Pectinide, 41, 45, 46, 48, 49, 58, 54, 55,
56, 60, 65, 016.

A Study of the Family, with a Re-
vision of the Genera and Species.
By A. E. Verrill (six plates), 41-96.

Pectinura, 373.

angulata, 373.

lacertosa, 373.

tessellata, 373.

Pectinuride, 303, 372, 584.
Pectunculus undatus, 517.
Pedicellinide, 594.
Pedipes mirabilis, 508, 504.
tridens, 503, 509.
Peltaster, 167, 168, 173.
hebes, 168, 169, 288.
planus, 168, 169, 170, 233.
Penzeide, 580.
Penzeus Braziliensis, 580.
Peneroplis, 513.
arietinus, 513.
Pennaria tiarella, 571.
Pentaceros obtusangula, 148, 254.
Pentacerotide, 145, 200.
Pentagonaster, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150,
151, 157, 158, 159, 167, 178, 179, 184,
185, 203.

abnormalis, 158, 284.

affinis, 168.

Alexandri, 197.

arcuatus, 159, 188.

arenatus, 186.

australis, 148.

balteatus, 162.

Bourgeti, 158.

eapella, 185.

concinnus, 162.

dentatus, 159, 167.

Dubeni, 158.

gibbosus, 159.

eranularis, 162.

Gunnii, 158.

hispidus, 198.

intermedius, 159, 171, 172.

investigatoris, 178.

Japonicus, 159, 183.

Lamarckii, 157.

lepidus, 159, 198.

longimanus, 185.

Miilleri, 185.

parvus, 151, 155.

Patagonicus, 159, 184.

planus, 170.

pulchellus, 148, 157, 158.

692

Pentagonaster semilunatus, 151.
subspinosus, 185.
ternalis, 185.
Pentagonasteride, 145, 198, 199.
Pentagonasterine, 200.
Perenon planissimum, 575.
Perichzena czespitosa, 465, 484, 489.
flavida, 465, 485.
Periclimenes Americanus, 580.
Perna, 45.
Pernide, 45.
Pernopecten, 63, 90, 92.
limiformis, 63, 92.
Petaloproctus, 659.
Petrocheirus insignis, 578.
Petricola lapicida, 519, 543.
Petricolid, 519.
Phaneraster, 150.
semilunatus, 150, 151.
Phanerozona, 200.
Phascolosoma cylindratum, 670.
varians, 669.
Pheilia Americana, 557.
clavata, 557.
rufa, 597, 572.
Phragmicoma, 408, 421, 423.
baccifera, 417.
elongata, 423, 425.
Japonica, 419.
Mackaii, 408.
Sandvicensis, 419.
subnuda, 414.
subsquarrosa, 419.
Phyllodoce, 600.
Bermude, 600.
Phyllodocide, 599.
Phymactis crucifer, 554.
Physa acuta, 493, 5038.
appressa, 493, 508.
fontinalis, 507.
Physarella mirabilis, 465, 473, 489.
oblonga, 465, 473, 489.
Physarum albicans, 465, 467, 489, 490.
var. subroseum, 465, 467, 489.
atrorubrum, 465, 467, 489.
aurantium, 469.
var. rufipes, 469.
auriscalpium, 470.
cespitosum, 465, 471, 472, 484.
cinereum, 465, 476, 489.
citrinellum, 465, 470, 471, 472, 489.
citrinum, 471.
compressum, 465, 477.
connexum, 477.
contextum, 465, 473, 489.
flavidum, 465, 489.
flavum, 471.
globuliferum, 465, 467, 477, 489.
ineequalis, 465, 468, 489.
lateritium, 465, 468, 489.
leucophzeum, 477.
leucopus, 477.
luteolum, 465. 470, 489.

INDEX.

| Physarum mirabilis, 465, 473.
murinum, 469.
nephroideum, 465, 477.
var. globosum, 489.

| ornatum, 465, 470, 489.
polymorphum, 465, 477.
psittacinum, 469.
pulcherrimum, 465, 467, 489.
pulcherripes, 465, 468, 489.
pulchripes, 465, 469.
Ravenelii, 470, 489.
rufipes, 465.
Schumacheri, 471.
virescens, 465, 470, 472.

var. nitens, 470.

viride, 465, 470.

Physide, 503.

Physcosoma granulatum, 670.
puntarene, 670.
varians, 669.

Physocolea, 446, 447.

Phytastra, 366.

Pilidium auriculatum, 236, 252.

gyrans, 236, 237, 246.

Pilsbry, Henry A. The Air-breathing
Mollusks of the Bermudas (one plate),
491-509.

Pilumnus ceratopus, 575.

spinipes, 577.

Pionosyllis, 634.

Placopecten, 49, 69, 89, 91.

Clintonius, 69, 78, 91, 98, 95.

Plagiochila, 4.

Plagusia depressa, 575.

Sayi, 575.

Planarians, The Maturation, Fertiliza-
tion and Early Development of the.
By Willard R. Van Name (six plates),
263-300.

Planocera, 273, 274, 276, 277,
287, 288, 290, 291, 300.

elliptica, 264.

nebulosa. 264, 266, 267, 276, 277,

282, 284, 288. 295, 300.

Platyglossus bivittatus, 510.

Platylejeunea, 410, 416, 417.

baccifera, 410, 416, 417, 418, 457.

eryptocarpa, 410, 416, 418.

granulata, 417.

transversalis, 417.

Plecotrema cubense, 504, 509.

Plesiastreea, 552.

Goodei, 553, 572.
Pleurobranchea, 547.
Pleurobranchopsis, 547.

aurantiaca, 547, 550.

Pleurobranchus, 515, 547, 672.

Pleuronectia, 57.

Pleurotomide, 541.

Plexaura crassa, 572.

flexuosa, 568.

homomalla, 568.
Plexaurella crassa, 568.

278, 283,

INDEX.

Plexaurella multicauda, 568.
dichotoma, 568.

Plinthaster, 161.
compta, 161, 163, 232.
nitida, 161, 165, 282.
Perrieri, 161.

Plutonaster, 184, 188, 189, 192, 211,

212, 218.
Agassizii, 211, 232.
bifrons, 211.
efflorescens, 211.
intermedius, 192, 211.
pulcher, 213.
rigidus, 211.

var. semiarmatus, 211.

Plutonasteridee, 200, 210.

Plutonasterinz, 200, 210.

Podarke obseura, 599.

Peecilozonites, 491, 492. 494, 499, 507.
bermudensis, 491, 499, 500, 506.
circumfirmatus, 491, 492, 499, 500,

506, 509.
var. goodei, 500.
nelsoni, 491, 499, 500.
reinianus, 491, 499, 500, 507.

Polia curta, 597.
delineata, 597.

Polycarpa multiphiala, 591.
Mayeri, 591.

Polycirrus, 600, 666.
corallicola, 665.
denticulatus, 666
luminosus, 666, 672.
pennulifera, 665.

Polydora, 600.

Polygyra, 495.
appressa, 495, 496.

var. sculptior, 496.
microdonta, 492, 496, 506, 508, 509.

Polymnia, 599, 660.

Polymuiella, 600, 660.
aurantiaca, 661.
magnifica, 660.

Polynoé granulata, 599.
pustulata, 599.

Polyporum, 466."

Polyspirella, 534.
trachealis, 534.

Polyzoa of Bermuda, 592.

Pontasterine, 201.

Pontonide, 579.

Porcellanasteridze, 200, 201.

Porella, 391.

Porites astreeoides, 552.

Porpita Linnzana, 571.

Portunide, 577.

Portunus Ordwayi, 577.

Praxilla, 654.
elongata, 657.
zonalis, 655,

Praxillella, 654, 655.
collaris, 655.
gracilis, 654, 655.

693

Praxillella lumbricoides, 655.
quadrilobata, 655.
simplex, 655.

Praxillura, 660.
ornata, 660.

Primnoa, 66.

Prionaster, 201, 218, 214, 215.
elegans, 201, 216, 282.

Prionognathus, 648.

Prionolejeunea microdonta, 456.

Procerza, 631.
ornatus, 631.
rubropunctata, 631.
simplex, 630.

Propeamusium, 63, 64, 67, 88, 90, 92.
Alaskensis, 65, 92.
cancellatum, 65, 92.
fenestratum, 64.

Holmesii, 65, 92.
Hoskynsi, 65, 85, 92.
inequisculpta, 64, 92, 94.
lucidum, 65, 92.
obliquum, 65, 92.
Pourtalesianum, 65, 92.
propinquum, 65, 92.
Sayanum, 65. 92.
scitulum, 65, 92.
thalassinum, 65, 87, 92, 94.
Torresi, 65, 92.

Prosobranchiata, 525.

Prosorochmus, 235.

Prosthecerzeus, 270, 274, 284.
vittatus, 263, 285.

Prosthiostomum siphunculus, 283.

Protamusium, 62, 63, 71, 90, 92.
demissum, 71, 72, 92.
disciforme, 72, 92.
illustre, 72, 92.
membranaceum, 72, 92.
obovatum, 72, 92.
suleatellum, 72, 92.

Protopalythoa, 562, 568.
Canariensis, 562.
clavata, 562.
fusea, 562.
grandis, 563, 572.
Heilprini, 562.
isolata, 562.

MeMurrichi, 562.
Mutuki, 562.
Riisei, 562.
variabilis, 562.

Protothelepus, 600, 662.
tenuis, 6638.

Protula, 600,

Protulides elegans, 599.

Psammacoma tenta, var. Souleyetiana,

521.
Pseudamusium, 55, 58, 60, 62, 65, 67,
70, 90, 92.
dispar, 70.
exoticum, 60, 61, 70, 92.
imbrifer, 70, 82, 84, 85.

694

Pseudamusium Miilleri, 78, 96, 672.

simile, 81, 91, 93.

striatus, 78, 96, 672.

thalassinus, 87.
Pseudamussium, 60.
Pseudarchaster, 149, 184, 189, 192, 199.

annectens, 195.

Aphrodite, 195.

concinnus, 193, 194,:195, 234.

discus, 189, 195.

fallax, 190, 234.

granuliferus, 184, 192, 234.

hispidus, 191, 254.

hystrix, 195.

intermedius, 189, 190, 195, 234.

var. insignis, 190.

mosaicus, 196.

necator, 195.

ordinatus, 194, 234.

Patagonicus, 195.

roseus, 196.

tessellatus, 195.
Pseudarchasterinz, 187, 200.
Pseudoceros superbus, 596, 671.

pardalis, 596, 671.
Pseudoreaster, 148.

obtusangulus, 148.
Pseudorotella, 115, 118.

anomala, 118.

carinata, 118.

diaphana, 118, 123.

minuscula, 118.

pusilla, 118, 123.

semistriata, 116, 118.

striata, 118.
Pteraster hexactis, 221.
Pterasteride, 202, 221.
Pterogorgia citrina, 569.
Pterosyllis, 632, 633.

cincinnata, 633.
Ptychanthus, 408.
Ptycholejeunea elongata, 423.
Pupa, 508.

barbadensis, 498, 509

bermudensis, 497.

chrysalis, 507.

fallax, 498, 508.

jamaicensis, 492, 498, 508, 509.

pellucida, 497, 508.

procera, 498.

rupicola, 492, 498, 509.

servilis, 492, 497, 498.
Pupide, 497.
eaten marginatus, 492, 498, 507, 508,

servilis, 508, 509.
Pycnogonida of Bermuda, 580.
Pycnolejeunea, 436.

stenoschiza, 436.
Pyramidella dolabrata, 528.
Pyramidellide, 528.
Pyrenaster, 166.

affinis, 168.

INDEX.

Pyrenaster dentatus, 166, 167, 202, 232.

Pyrgostelis, 529.
asperula, 530, 544.
fasciata, 530.
fulvocincta, 530.
puncta, 530, 544.
pupoides, 544.

var. ischna, 531, 544.

rufa, 529.
spirata, 530.

R

Radula, 4, 392.
Rhodactis Sancti-Thome, 595.
Rhodine, 657.
Ricordea florida, 556.-
Rissoa, 534.
Auberiana, 539, 544.
minuscula, 540, 544.
pagodula, 539.
Philippiana, 539.
triangularis, 133.
Rissoidea, 539.
Rissoina, 531.

Rocellaria rostrata, 522.
Rosaster, 159, 189, 197.
Alexandri, 197.

Rossiteria, 111.
Rotella, 117.
anomala, 124.
carinata, 124.
eryptospira, 118.
diaphana, 123.
Rumina decollata, 498, 495, 496, 509.

=)

Sabella, 600.
Sagartiadee, 556.
Sargassum, 71.
Seala Algeriana, 535.
Blandii, 535.
echinaticosta, 535.
var. Blandii, 535.
var. occidentalis, 535.
electa, 536, 543.
hyalina, 536.

» turriculla, 535.
uncinaticosta, 535, 543.
vittata, 535.

Scalaria echinaticosta, 535.
uncinati-costa, 530.

Sealidee, 535.

Scapania, 592.

Seaphandride, 523.

Schisomope cingulata, 52.

Schizoporella Isabelliana, 592, 598.
spongites, 593.

Scissurella costata, 525.

Scissurellide, 525.

Scleroptilum gracile, 371.

Scoloplos, 600.

Serupocellaria cervicornis, 593.

INDEX.

Semele bellestriata, 521.
eancellata, 521.
nexilis, 521.
orbiculata, 521.

var. radiata, 521.
radiata, 521.
reticulata, 521,
Semelidee, 521.
Seminella Stearnsii, 541.
Separatista, 105, 140.
Chemnitzii, 105.
cingulata, 105.
Grayii, 105.
separatista, 105.

Sepioteuthis sepioidea, 542.

Serpularia, 98, 108, 109.
centrifuga, 109.

Sertulariella Gayi, 571.
cinerea, 574.

Sesarma Miersi, 574.

Ricordi, 574.

Setia triangularis, 133.

Sicyonia carinata, 580.
dorsalis, 580.

Sideriaster, 219.
grandis, 220, 234.

Siderastrzea radians, 552.
siderea, 554.

Sigalion Edwardsi, 668.
pergamentaceum, 668.
Pourtalesii, 668.

Sigalionide, 668.

Sigalionin:e, 668.

Sigsbeia, 363, 365, 381.
murrhina, 365, 381, 386.

Siphonaria alternata, 505.
brunnea, 505.
henica, 524, 544, 550.
picta, 505.

Siphonariidee, 492, 505, 524.

Sipunculus granulatus, 670.

Skenea, 100, 102, 106, 109, 110, 141.
lirata, 125.
planorbis, 100, 143.
trilix, 127.

Solanderia, 111.

Solariorbis, 99.

Solarium, 104, 112.

Philippii, 125, 128.

Spengleria rostrata, 522.

Sphagnum, 478.

Spinosella vagina, 560.
vaginalis, 560.

Spira, 98, 108, 109.
variegata, 109.

Spirorbis, 600.

Starfishes with description of new
forms, Revision of certain Genera
and Species of. By A. E. Verrill
(eight plates), 145-234.

Staurocephalus, 600, 647, 648, 650.
gregaricus, 650.

Rudolphii, 647, 650.

672.

695

Stauroceps, 648.

eruciformis, 648.
Stauronereide, 648.
Stauronereis, 600, 647.

bioculata, 648.

ceca, 648.

Chiajei, 648.

eruciformis, 648.

erythrops, 649.

Maderiz, 650.

melanops, 648.

minimus, 648.

pallidus, 648, 650.

polydonta, 650.

rubra, 648, 650.

rubrovittata, 648, 650.

Rudolphii, 648.

sociabilis, 648.

vittata, 648.
Steganoporella elegans, 594.
Stemonitis axifera, 465, 482.

Bauerlinii, 481.

var. fenestrata, 481.

confluens, 481.

ferruginea, 481, 482, 489.

fusca, 484.

herbatica, 465, 481, 482, 489.

Morgani, 464, 465, 480, 489.

var. fenestrata, 481.

ovata, 483.

pallida, 484.

Smithii, 482.

splendens, 465, 481, 482.

Webberi, 481.
Stenogyra octona, 509.
Stenorhynchus sagittarius, 577.
Stephanaster, 148, 149, 157.

elegans, 157.
Stephanasterias, 222.

albula, 222, 223.

gracilis, 223.
Stephanosyllis, 631.

ornata, 631.

picta, 631.
Sthenelais, 600,

articulata, 668.

setosa, 666.
Sthenoteuthis pteropus, 542.
Stichaster, 222.
Stichasteridee, 222.
Stichopus, 514.

diaboli, 583.

Mobii, 584.

xanthomela, 584.
Stictolejeunea, 392, 409.

squamata, 456.
Stirparia, 593.
Stomatella picta, 525.

Montrouzieri, 525.
Stomatia picta, 525.
Stomatiidz, 525.
Streblosoma, 661, 662.

cochleatum, 661.

696 INDEX.

Streblosoma polybranchia, 662.
spiralis, 661.

Strepsilejeunea, 426.
Owaihiensis, 428.

Streptaxide, 499.

Streptophiure, 303.

Strigilla mera, 520.

Strombus gigas, 514.

Styela, 588.

canopoides, 589.
partita, 588, 589.

Stylochus pilidium, 295.

Sturgis, W. C.—Notes on some Type-
Specimens of Myxomycetes in the
New York State Museum (two plates),
463-490.

Subulina octona, 493, 497, 509.

Suecinea, 507.

barbadensis, 492, 502, 506, 508.
bermudensis, 502, 506, 507, 508.
var. margarita, 508.
fulgens, 502, 508.
var. bermudensis, 508.
margarita, 502, 508.
texasiana, 508.

Succineidee, 502.

Syllidze, 599, 600, 601, 602, 652, 653.

Sylline rubropunctata, 651.

Syllis, 599, 600, 601, 602, 607, 608, 613,
615, 619, 620, 632, 635, 634, 635.

annularis, 604.

eatenula, 602, 604.

cincinnata, 609, 611, 622.

corallicola, 602, 6038, 604, 617.
var. lineolata, 604.

diplomorpha, 606.

exigua, 611.

gigantea, 618.

grandigularis, 604.

jugularis, 606.

nitida, 612.

Setubalensis, 615.

spongicola, 614.

Symplegma viride, 588.

Synalpheus lzvimanus, longicarpus,
o79.

Synapta viridis, 583, 587.

vivipora, 583.

Synaptocochlea, 520.

picta, 525, 543.
Montrouzieri, 525, 672.

Syncyclonema, 62, 71, 72, 90, 92.

rigida, 62, 92.

Synsyllis, 682, 635.

longigularis, 624.
vividula, 624, 635.

2G

Teeniosoma curtum, 596, 597, 671.
delineatum, 597.
Tectibranchs 4nd Nudibranchs of the
Bermudas. By A. E. Verrill (one
plate), 545-550.

Teinostoma, 106, 108, 115, 117, 119.

anomalum, 117.
carinatum, 118.
eryptospira, 118, 119.
diaphanum, 117, 128.
minuta, 106.
politum, 116, 117.
pusillum, 118.
semistriata, 118.
Teleonereis, 648.
Tellina Candeana, 520, 543.
Caribzea, 520.
iris, 520.
var. Caribza, 520.
mera, 520.
simplex, 520.
Souleyetiana, 521.
tenta, 521.
sp., 521.
Tellinide, 520.
Temnaster hexactis, 221.
Terebella magnifica. 599.
Teredinidz, 522.
Teredo Thomsoni, 522.
Testacella haliotidea, 507.
Tethys megaptera, 546.
Willcoxi, 546.
Tetraglene, 602, 606, 607, 632.
Tetrastemma, 240.
agricola, 5995.
vermiculus, 235.
Thalanessa, 668.
Thalassema, 272, 291.
Tharsiella, 107, 113, 131.
romettensis, 113.
Tharsis, 1138, 131, 154.
Thelepus, 661.
Thetis parva, 518.
Thiopsiella, 4, 5, 20, 28, 32.
Thyopsiella, 402.
Thysananthus, 408, 423.
elongatus, 411, 4238, 457.
fruticosus, 425.
polymorphus, 426.
Thysano-Lejeunea, 423.
Thysanophora hypolepta, 491, 496,
508, 509.
vortex, 492, 495, 506, 508, 509.
Thysanozoon, 272, 274.
Broecchi, 263, 283.
Tilmadoche mutabilis, 469.
Tonatella punctostriatus, 522.
Tornatina decurrens, 523, 543.
recta, 523, 5438.
Tosia, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 158,
167, 169, 173, 176, 188, 198, 202,
astrologorum, 161.
aurata, 161.
australis, 148, 160.
compta, 161, 163, 166, 282.
eximia, 161.
grandis, 161.
granularis, 160, 161, 162, 169.

507,

160,
208.

INDEX.

Tosia granularis, var. Deplasi, 161.
Gosselini, 162.
Greenei, 161.
Grenadensis, 162.
heesitans, 159, 162.
magnifica, 161.
mamumuillata, 162.
mirabilis, 161.
nitida, 161, 163, 282.
Perrieri, 159, 165.
placenta, 161.
pulvinus, 162.
rubra, 160.
simplex, 161.
tubercularis, 160.
tuberculata, 161.
Vincenti, 159, 162.
Toxopneustes, 272, 514.
variegatus, 087.
Trachycolea, 4, 5, 6, 9, 11, 12, 18, 16,
20. 34, 896, 397.
Trachylejeunea, 410, 483.
Oahuensis, 411, 434, 440, 458.
Trachysma, 112.
delicatum, 112.
var. expansa, 112.
Tralia cingulatus, 509.
Trichaster palmiferus, 367.
Trichastrine, 367.
Trichia, 485, 486, 487, 488.
affinis, 486, 488.
contorta, 465, 484, 485, 489.
var. genuina, 484, 485.
inconspicua, 484, 485.
Towensis, 484.
reniformis, 465, 484, 485, 489, 490.
Trichiacez, 485.
Triton variegatus, 514.
Trochus, 101.
Duminyi, 103, 128.
fulgidus, 153.
nucleus, 111.
striatus, 105.
Truncatella, 492.
aurea, 006.
bilabiata, 505, 509.
earibeensis, 505, 509.
pulchella, 505.
elathrus, 505, 506, 509.
pulchella, 508.
subcylindrica, 508.
Truncatellide, 505.
Trypanosyllis, 600, 631, 632, 633.
attenuata, 615.
fertilis, 602, 616, 672.
gigantea, 618.
tenella, 617.
vittigera, 599, 618.
Tuba vagina, 560.
vaginalis, 560.
Tubiola, 109, 110.
cornuella, 109, 110.
nivea, 110.

697

Tubiola serpuloides, 110.

Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the Ber-
mudas, Additions to the. By A. E.
Verrill, 588-594.

Turbellaria, Nemertina, and Annelida
of the Bermudas, with Revisions of
some New England Genera and
Species. Additions to the. By A. E.
Verrill (one plate), 595-672.

Turbo, 97, 106.

helicinus, 105.
helicoides, 105.
nivea, 110.
separatista, 105.

Turbonilla asperula, 530.

fasciata, 530.

Heilprini, 528, 544.

leuca, 529, 544.

Penistoni, 529, 544.

pulchella, 529.

puncta, 530.

pupoides, 501.

rufa, 529.

Swittii, 529, 544.

valida, 528, 544.
Typosyllis, 601, 613, 620, 682.

eatenula, 604.

cincinnata, 609.

eorallicola, 603.

var. lineolata, 604.
diplomorpha, 600.

U

| Umbonium, 115, 116, 117.
vestiarium, 115.
Urocoptidee, 494.

V

Vaginulus schivelye, 502.

Vallonia pulchella, 493, 495, 508.

Valvata, 198, 200.

striata, 102, 103, 125.
Vanikoride, 540.
Vanikoro oxychone, 540, 544.
VanName, Willard G.—The Matura-
| tion, Fertilization and Karly Develop-
ment of the Planarians (six plates),

263-800.

| Vermilia, 600,

Veronicella, 492.

schivelyz, 502.

| Veronicellidee, 502.

Verrill, A. E.—Additions to the Antho-
zoa and Hydrozoa of the Bermudas -
(three plates), 601-572.

Crustacea and Pyenogonida of the
Bermudas, 573-582.

Echinoderms of the
585-087.

Marine Mollusca of the Bermudas.
With Katharine J. Bush (three
plates), 513-544.

Bermudas,

698

Verrill, A. E.—Nudibranchs and naked
Tectibranchs of the Bermudas (one
plate), 545-550.

Tunicata and Molluscoidea of the
Bermudas, 588-594.

Turbellaria, Nemertina, and Anne-
lida of the Bermudas, with Revisions
of some New England Genera and
Species (one plate), 595-672.

North American Ophiuroidea. I—
Revision of certain Families and
Genera of West Indian Ophiurans, II
—A Faunal Catalogue of the known
species of West Indian Ophiurans
(two plates), 801-386.

Study. of the Family Pectinide,
with a Revision of the Genera and
Species (six plates), 41-96.

Revision of certain Genera and
Species of Starfishes with descriptions
of new forms (eight plates), 145-284.

Viatrix globulifera, 559.

Vitrina pellucida, 507.

Vitrinella, 97, 105, 107, 108, 111, 117,
119, 122:

anomala, 107, 116, 118.

earinata, 107, 118, 124.

diaphana, 107, 116, 117, 118, 123.

helicoidea, 105, 106, 107, 122, 128,
148.

hyalina, 106, 107.

interrupta, 106, 107.

megastoma, 106, 107.

multicarinata, 107, 112.

multistriata, 116, 124, 142, 143.

INDEX.

Vitrinella striata, 107.
tincta, 106, 107.
Tryoni, 107, 123, 124, 142.
valvatoides, 106.
Vola, 54, 55, 56, 57.
maximus, 97.
Voluta musica, 515.

x

Xanthodius, 576.
parvulus, 576.
Xiphigorgia citrina, 569.

Zz

Zoanthus, 563, 566.
Anduzii, 567.
auricula, 566.
Dane, 22s 561.
dubius, 562, 566, 572.
flos- marinus, 560, 561, om
nobilis, 567.
nymphza, 567.
parasiticus, 560.
proteus, 560, 561, 562, 566, 572.
pulchellus, 567.
sociatus, 561, 566.
Solandri, 566.
Zoanthide, 560.
Zonitide, 499,
Zonitoides minusculus, 492, 496, 501,
507, 509.
var. alachuanus, 501.
Zygophiure, 303.

ERRATA.

Page 666, line 6, for Polycirris read Polycirrus.

TRANS. Conn. Aca. Sci. VoL. X. Prate I.

Lia

AW.Evans, from Nature. Tehotype Co, Boston

thes od = a ae 5 a on ee vee
Wi as A = 4 “40 ms
iA Gy Any ¢
. \ . , b 4 ad
x f h
: 3 |
- ig t
] F
a ’ +, 2 q la

.
i
=
ns
a
y
re

Stet: a

Traws. Conn. Acap. Sct. VoL. X. Phan, IU

|

AW Evans, from Nature. Heliotype Co, Boston.

Piare. IT.

X

Trans. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vor. X.

Trans. Conn. Acab. Sci. Vou. X.

Heliotype Co, Boston

AW.Evans, from Nature.

Trans. Conn. Acap. Scr. Vou. X. ; Prane Vib

AW. Evans, from Nature.

Pirate VIL

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sct. Vou. X.

' AW.Evans, from Nature.

Heliotype Co, Boston.

PratTe VIEL

A (oyna,

TRANS. Conn. Acap. SCI.

ns. irom Nature.

V7 Eva:

AM

PLATE I

_ Conn. Acad. Sci. Vou. X.

AW-Evans, from Nature.

TRANS

\
Le
"ay
i
y ‘
‘
di
7 1
hy
J 4
ti " on -
4 , U
a : o .)
; ‘ '
,
,
’ i
te
Mae ‘
{
oy,
a. "
ys :
ies *
on , \ *
7 -
ae ; fii D

rs

TRANS. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou. X. Brame Xe

TrRaws. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vor. X. PrAre, XL

PrATre. Jane

Trans. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou. X.

oy

Prare Doe

Trans. Conn. Acap. Sct. Vou. X.

SON

Sh}

PLATE XiINi

Heliotype Co, Boston.

COLIC eS

eaesate

Cae

Trans, Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou. X.

AW.Evans. from Nature.

PrAre weve

TRANS. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou. X.

Boston.

Hehotype %o,

AW.Evans, from Nature.
|

Trans. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou. X. Pirate. XVI.

Sx

=a

AHVerrill, from Nature. Heliotype Co, Boston

PuaTeE XVII.

Trans. Conn Acap. Ser. Vor. X.

Nhl ien

N
N
N
SS
N
s
N
Ny
S
N
N
N

OStON.

Co,

Hehotype

mill, from Nature.

Ve

AH

TRANS. Conn. ACAD. SCI. Vc

( iy YA TTD,

PN ¢/

{sang K(
nh

\

\ i \

3 4\ " \
Adie wliN\
\ vy

AHVerrill, from Nature

Hehotype Co, Boston

x
Ne

PS hy WMA

AHVerrill, from Nature.

AHVernll, and Dr Jackson from Nature

ES
Pons: Xx

Wii seer NS

x eee ik

PEPE Sy)

ae

De ate aa :
SSS Ce Up ARE
ge eee

84

Hehotype Co, Boston

ABVerll, from Nature.

Hehotype Co, Boston
AHVerrill, from Nature.

AHVerrill, from. Nature.

+ ae Sis ay eA
5. CONN. ACAD. pCi. VOL. A

if CP POR:

4! d Sa eo
See Seas ea

id =
gee cs
2:

AHVerrill, from Nature.

y

‘ Trans. Conn, Acad. Vol. X. : PLATE XxXIVa.,

J Trans. Conn. Acad. Vol. X. |. PEARE -x<eave

TRANS. Conn. AcAD SCIENCE

AHVerrill, from niet

TRANS. CoNN. ACAD SCIENCE

AfVerrill , from nature.

{
i)

Vi

y

iy

nature.

ill, from

HyVerri

i
eS)

TENCE

‘al
aC

CAD

C

RANS. CONN. Ai

WR Coe, del.

rw

» Trans. Conn. ACAD SCIENCE X PLATE. XXXII.

WR Coe, del.

+
A
4
hd
Se

|

Tair

SE

WR Coe, del.

a

TRANS. Conn. Ac

pay
N. fa

ar oY
CIEN CE is.

Q

AD

AC

¥S. CONN.

WR Coe, del.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD SCIENCE Prat XXXVL

WGVan Name, del . Heliotype Co, Boston.

RANS. Conn. ACAD SCIENCE PLATE XXXVII

W.G.Van Name, del . Heliotype Co, Boston.

- ay ee Bi, el
‘. Z “3
.
ep
a =
PT
marr
> 4
are
Tote
*
—,
‘
ms
a. .
« © viene

s. Conn. ACAD SCIENCE PLATE XXXVIIT.

Heliotype Co, Boston.

PLATE, AXXIX

Conn. AcAD SCIENCE

Heliotype Co, Boston.

eee

"Ye

PLATE XL.

Heliotype Co, Boston.

\ | ° i
. : 3 > :

PLATE XLI

46

Heliotype Co, Boston.

—— ee

AwVerrill , from nature

‘ 2
Wert
“ 3 oe

TRANS. Go
. Conn. A
SCIEN
WNUL,

Ture,

™H
nh Nd

Verrill, fr

TRANS. Conn. AcAD Science X Prate ALIV

' AW.Evans, from Nature. Heliotype Printing Co,Boston.
1-11. FRULLANIA AONGSTROEMII Evans.

12-19. FRULLANIA OAHUENSIS Hampe.

5 t
sli ak i a id ‘
/ . ace vane a
iT, DP inajeahe eae we boat 7

acy aim ne! ares De UY Mande

TRANS. Conn. ACAD SCIENCE X Prate XLV

AW Evans, from Nature. Heliotyne Printing CoBoston.
1-7. FRULLANIA SANDVICENSIS Angstr.

8-14. FRULLANIA MEYENIANA Lindenb.

FRULLANIA APICULATA (R. Bl. and Nees) Dumort.

f

12 J n *
imi oes

TRANS. CONN. ACAD SCIENCE X.

is, from Nature.

AW Evan

FRULLANIA HYPOLEUCA Nees

-Il.

12-20. JUBULA PILIGERA (Aust.) Evans.

.
j

‘
*
ah
“2

Fo Oy La
ih : Bry Ai) :

TRANS. CoNN. ACAD ScIENCcE X. PLATE XLVI.

)
)

AWEvans, from Nature Heliotype Printing Co,Borton.

1-6. LoPHOLEJEUNEA SUBNUDA (Mitt.) Steph.

7-11. "PLATYLEJEUNEA BACCIFERA (Tayl.) Steph.

12-14. MARCHESINIA MITTENII Evans.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD SCIENCE X Pirate XLIX.

» AW Evans, from Nature. Heliotype Printing (aBoston

THYSANANTHUS ELONGATUS (Aust.) Evans.

he ae fy 4 |
ooh ‘bd , |
‘Ce eee
é is

gti \
Lun I f .
Ge Mae raids i :
Cavity Wat We wet i ;
t 9a , i} im y ' a i
Rye nih eat

PLATE L

TRANS. Conn. AcAD SCIENCE X

Heliotype Printing Co,Boston

1-9. HARPALEJEUNEA PSEUDONEURA Evans.

10-14. HARPALEJEUNEA OWAIHIENSIS (Gottsche) Evans.

Gara ¥
CAD OCIENCE A

3 ae
SONN. A

» TRANS.

1-9. DREPANOLEJEUNEA ANDERSSONII (Angstr.) Evans.

10-18. DREPANOLEJEUNEA UNCINATA (Mitt.) Steph.

TRANS. Conn. ACAD SCIENCE X PLATE LII.

1-2. CERATOLEJEUNEA OCULATA (Gottsche) Steph.

3-12. TRACHYLEJEUNEA OAHUENSIS Evans.

\“Evans, from Nature.

J
1-7. CHEILOLEJEUNEA STENOSCHIZA (Angstr.) Evans.

8-14. CHEILOLEJEUNEA Hawalica Steph.

Prate LIV.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD SCIENCE X

CHEILOLFJEUNEA INTERTEXTA (Lindenb.) Steph.

Heliotype Frinting Co

LreyEUNEA Pacirica Mont.

1-7.
8-15.

LEJEUNEA ANISOPHYLLA Mont.

=

. TRANS. Conn. Aca ScrENCE X. PLATE LVI.

AW.Evans, from Nature. Heliotype Printing (o,Boston
1-5. MICROLEJEUNEA ALBICANS (Nees) Jack and Steph.

6-14. COLOLEJEUNEA CooKkEr Evans,

OR, Demir |e

at 3) Wnt :
wet hg ae ar sy

' TRANS. Conn. AcaD SCIENCE X.

a =P

AW.Evans, from Nature.
1-6. COLOLEJEUNEA OBCORDATA (Aust.) Evans..

7-13. COLOLEJEUNEA CEATOCARPA (Angstr.) Steph.

Pirate LVII.

TRANS. CONN. ACAD SCIENCE X. Prate VIII

7-11. COLOLEJEUNEA HILLEBRANDII (Aust.) Steph.

% VAY Xf —= y |
‘ = é \ eC
=|) on \ i) uf =
i” ]
y ee Th ih
1 | i 1
i LL
= { = |
. i ‘ ify ¥
; / \ ae 4 <_< } e 4
: >, €¢ a —— ae ' }
Po \, QM .
7 £4 4 Me
&
AW. , from Neure. Heliotype Printing CoBoston
1-6, COLOLEJEUNEA OVALIFOLIA Evans.

Pirate LIX.

- Conn. AcaD SCIENCE X

COLOLEJEUNEA LANCILOBA Steph.

1-7.

8-16. COLOLEJEUNEA LONGISTYLIS Evans.

CoLUROLEJEUNEA TENUICORNIS Evans.

17-21.

tin io id _ i ae
vy r ¥ ¥ “aero hy

Pirate LX.

TRANS. Conn. Acap. Sci. Vou X.

SSS SSG Ne
———— pa ee

pi betes 82 Tm =
3 DANG sae,
SE ai
EES
y= 4

~~ = —

Ee

SS

——

Trans. Conn. Acap. Sci. Voz X.

Ca
SS

po

wo)

1
:

Pirate LXI.

Heliotype Go, Boston

Plate LXII.

Voliexe

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci.,

lia

12

BrermMupsa LAND SHELLS.

)

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol. X. Plate LXIIl.

Lita

NW

Clin TN
PCESe FEE PHM vy

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature.

BERMUDA MARINE SHELLS.

Plate LXIV.

Niranse Gonna Acach scit, Voli x:

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature.

BrerRMUDA MARINE SHELLS.

Plate LXV.

Vol. X.

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci.,

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature.

BERMUDA MARINE SHELLS.

:
-
A -
, ; ;
.
= .
.
d P
a vi < -
* = ’
Pp 2
f
a 4
‘e
a

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol. X. Plate LXVI.

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature. BERMUDA MOLLUSCA.

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol. X. Plate LXVII.

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature. BERMUDA ANTHOZOA.

Plate LXVIII.

X.

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol

BreRMUDA ANTHOZOA.

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature.

Trans. Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol. X. Plate LXIX.

bs,
LAN

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature. BERMUDA ANTHOZOA.

Trans Conn. Acad. Sci., Vol. X Plate LXX.

A. Hyatt Verrill from nature. BERMUDA MARINE INVERTEBRATES.

« Woy aah
| on Rin " 7
* 4

whi
1 i
Ry
i
i,
i
‘
¥)
1
.
py
j
}}
ve
1
i} !
ie, || [
, yA | ! »
ci ) ‘i -
H ve
i : My i i }
7 : g —— ;
5
ot ee ig : |
oon : ny >i : :
4 : : I 7 iy ved 7 : : fh

» 1
a ) oY Pe is u i
i! r ‘ 1 ra

BL WHO! Library - Serials

iu

02802

ers eet,

re reo wre

AY SS Sy ee

ha
“ts ee eres ree
“<"" A Re ae

ee Soe tes ewe oe.
Atego oP te ant

- ey sien wee
—_~. we eT 7 se aor >
Pee Sas eee eee espa bE tnte 8

Se ee eee re

Le Le OE ee wen f
ane nee

Pe Lee.

ee ee
Od me
SN oY Cow
et ee

oe ee I ee I me ee
NOL IO LO OP Om OEE oper
anew e= We wre WS OE ee se Bae

“i na = Se 7 a ree * a ne ee
—~ — mee oes 4 oe pas. a — ome

ated - SO OE EO eer re
SW ne er

aren
“rr ev